Archive of Our Own

Work Text

TV Shows » 10th Kingdom » The Second BookAuthor: MugatuRated: T - English - Adventure/Fantasy - Reviews: 3 - Published: 01-08-23 - Updated: 03-24-23 id:14183740Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~A long corridor. Mirrors on all sides. Frozen glass. Shapes could be made out within each mirror. Bodies. Some distorted. Some with horrific faces.The young woman walked alone among the corridor. She shuttered at the bitter cold. The mirrors lining the corridor were glazed with frost. She stopped and stared at one of the mirrors, reaching out to touch it. She winced at the bitter cold. These mirrors weren't glass – they were ice.SLAP!A body appeared in the mirror, slamming against the ice, banging, begging to be set free. Its face was distorted, horrifying. A monster. She backed away."Virginia …"The voice was carried along a bitter wind. Virginia turned, staring down the corridor."Hello?"Bitter silence.She slowly started her trek down the hallway again. Other forms appeared in the icy mirrors. Distorted faces."Virginia … Help me …"That voice, so familiar.More monsters appeared in the icy reflections. She picked up her pace."My little girl … my little girl …""Mom?" She was running now. "Mom, where are you?!""I gave away my soul …""Mom!"A grand door made of the finest oak was at the end of the corridor. Virginia pushed against it. "I'm coming Mom!" The door splintered into icy fragments.She was in the grand ballroom of Prince Wendell's palace. But it was empty. And dank. The entire floor was covered in ice, which crept up the walls and columns. At the far end of the ballroom, in front of the stairs, stood a mirror. It was larger than any she had seen before. It's clawed feet grasped the ice, the frame was gnarled and twisted, with horns rising from the top. And the frame – ice instead of glass."Virginia … please … help me …"Virginia slowly walked to the mirror. A sense of deep evil pulsed from it. She walked on, mesmerized. When she found herself just in front of the mirror – there was no reflection."Virginia … beware … beware the Snow Queen …""Mom – where are you?"A form appeared in the mirror. A beautiful middle-aged woman with red hair and a purple gown. She smiled sadly. Christine White, the former Evil Queen, had appeared before her daughter."Virginia … help me …""How can I help you? Mom, please?""I gave away my soul …""Mom, please just come back to me! Please, wherever you are -.""Beware … beware …""Beware of what? Who's the Snow Queen? Mom, come back -."Christine's image began fading away. "It's too late … I gave away my soul …""It's not too late! Mom, don't say that! Don't leave me!""Help me … please …"Christine's image faded away completely. Virginia was screaming, pounding on the icy glass. "Mom! No! Come back! Don't leave me again! Mom!"The ice suddenly shattered, blistering her eyes. Virginia screamed in pain as the ice swirled around her … and she fell into darkness.~0~Virginia sprang up in her bed, holding her head. Her breathing slowed and she looked around. She was in her apartment in New York. Wolf was next to her, mouth slack, snoring away. "Okay Mumzy, one more pork belly for the road."Virginia's shoulders slumped. The same dream again. The same corridor, the same monsters in icy mirrors. But this time, she had gone further than ever before in her dream. This time she had seen her mother. And her mother was begging for help.But what did it all mean?She rolled over and pulled a pillow over her head to drown out Wolf's snoring. It was only a dream – or was it?She'd be getting no more sleep tonight …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~"Oh, Huff Puff! Racks of lamb! Beautiful filets! Gasp – pork tenderloin? A wolf could die and go to Heaven!" Wolf tore ravenously into the meat-filled plates, ribbons of meat and juices flying onto the walls. The caterers stood there, horrified by the snarling and ripping.The head caterer wiped flecks of animal fat from his white tunic. "You're … entirely sure your fiancé wanted you to sample the dishes yourself?"Wolf spun around, meat juice running down his face. "Well, yeah. She's busy elsewhere today. She gave me free reign! Trust me though – I know food! I have quite an experienced pallet, and I know what my Virginia likes! Only the best for my creamy, dreamy wife to be!""Speaking of which," the caterer interrupted. "How do you intend to … pay for all this?'"Pay? Virginia didn't say anything about paying!""The fee for your courses is $250 per plate sir.""Per plate?""We have some cheaper dishes sir -."Wolf was indignant. "Oh no, no! My Virginia is a Queen! A goddess among women! Only the best for her!" He stopped. He spun around, speaking to himself in hushed tones. "Oh, Huff Puff! But Virginia said to not, under any circumstances, go above $150 a plate! Keep it small and informal." His eyes fell on the plates of meat laid out on the tables. "Oh, but this is a wedding! My wedding to the succulent girl of my dreams! How can I deny her anything but the best?! Oh, but we can't afford it!" He paused, his eyes shifting. "Or can we? I can work double shifts at the Park Grille! We can pay it back! Yes, yes … no, no, she'll be so mad at me!""Sir, if you're quite finished muttering to yourself, we have other couples scheduled for today -."Wolf spun back around. "I'll take it!" He whipped out the American Express card Virginia had given him for the wedding. "For the down payment." He wrung his hands as the caterer swiped his card.He just hoped Virginia wouldn't be too mad at him.I'll just break the news gently, he thought. After the wedding. Oh, she can't be mad at me on our honeymoon!Or can she?~0~"I'm sorry Miss Lewis. The bank will have to turn down your loan." Mr. Fleming smiled sadly across his desk at Virginia. He pushed an envelope with the loan details towards her.Virginia smiled, confused. "I don't understand. My loan officer said it should go through no problem!""We have a new policy. No more business loans without showing liquid assets. I'm sorry, Miss Lewis. You have a wedding and a baby coming, you live in an apartment and you and your fiancé both work minimum wage. I just don't see how the bank can approve this loan.""Isn't there anything that can be done?" Virginia was growing desperate. "This is my dream. To open a restaurant.""I'm very sorry. Perhaps in a few years … when you have more collateral and less debt."Virginia nodded. She scooped up her loan proposal and walked away, accepting that she would have to put her dream on hold for the time being.~0~Wolf stood in his chef's smock. Virginia had gotten him a job as a line cook at the Park Grille. He hummed to himself as he dropped several beef strips onto the grill. "Shepherdess makes quite a mess, but little lambs are lovely."The line cook next to him raised an eyebrow. "Where the heck did you learn that?""Ummm … Nursery school?""Man, you are weird. And don't think I haven't caught on to you sneaking tastes of the lamb chops. If Phill catches you, it's your butt!""Or his," Wolf muttered. "On a silver plate."The door to the kitchen opened and Virginia entered in her waitress uniform. Wolf immediately dropped his filet, spraying grease all over the place. "Virginia! Light of my life! How scrumptious you look this evening! Succulent!" He planted kisses on her hand and up her arm. He eyed her curiously. "You seem tense? Perhaps you need another one of my … special wolf massages?""No, it's not that. It's … the bank didn't approve my loan.""Oh no! That's terrible! Who's the mangy mutt who thinks he can dash the dreams of the love of my life?!"Virginia shrugged. "We just have too much debt. With the wedding and everything. How did food tasting go by the way?"His eyes darted to the side. "Oh fine, fine.""You kept everything under $150 a plate?""Umm … yes, yes, of course.""Wolf?"He smiled. "Hey – I'm a new wolf. Honesty is my middle name. Well, no it's not. It's Meredith. Don't laugh!"Virginia's face remained solemn. "And it's not just the wedding – our lives are about to change. In eight months the baby -."Wolf looked away sheepishly. "Well, sooner than that.""What do you mean?""Wolf cubs gestate much quicker than full human cubs. Didn't I tell you?"Virginia was stammering. "Q-quicker?""Much quicker.""How much quicker?"Wolf turned and went back to sautéing the steak.Virginia's face was pure horror. "How much quicker?!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~"Antony, would you stop drumming your fingers like that? You're making me nervous!""I'm making you nervous?! You're the one who dragged me along on this dangerous escapade!"Tony Lewis sat in a carriage, wrapped in a thick fur coat. King Wendell sat across from him, also swaddled in thick furs. The carriage was bouncing along an icy cliff face deep in the northern Eighth Kingdom. Two bodyguards stood on the outside of the carriage, wrapped in wool and furs, and Winston the driver flicked the reigns of the horses."Antony, you know very well why I brought you along." Prince Wendell seemed almost amused, but also stern. "Your whole bouncy house escapade has left the Fourth Kingdom's treasury quite … bare, to say the least.""I told you it would require an industrial revolution! And who knew the prototype would pop at King Trident's birthday party?! Who goes into a rubber bouncy funhouse with three pointy tridents, you tell me!"Wendell folded his hands. "In any event, the industrial bankers of the Eighth Kingdom have agreed to an advance on a loan for the Fourth Kingdom. In exchange, we provide some military presence against raiders that have taken up attacks on their southern borders." He leaned forward. "This deal is a big deal, Antony. The Eighth Kingdom is notoriously isolationist and distrustful of outsiders. If this deal with the industrial bankers goes forward, it could open more trade opportunities with the north and truly bring the Eighth Kingdom into the fold with the other Nine Kingdoms. We need someone of your persuasive talents to see the deal closed.""Well," Tony admitted, "I do appreciate the vote of confidence.""Plus I need a loyal manservant to clean up after the Royal Dog." Next to Wendell, Prince the Dog popped his head up and barked cheerfully.Tony put on a fake smile. "Fantastic."The carriage ground to a sudden halt. Tony had to grab hold of the ceiling to keep from falling onto Wendell and the dog. "What is it? Why are we stopping?""A snowbank to be cleared perhaps?" Wendell was unperturbed. "We'll get going soon enough, I'm sure."A dark shadow sprang over the carriage. There was screaming outside. Panic filled Tony's face and even Wendell seemed suddenly nervous. "That sounded like one of the guards," Tony exclaimed.The shadow passed again. There was the sound of screaming, chomping, jaws clicking … the second bodyguard was ripped from his post. Tony watched in horror as a dark figure pulled the guard into the snowdrifts.The door to the carriage swung open and Winston the driver scurried in, slamming the door behind him. He pressed himself between Wendell and Prince, frantic. "Came … out of nowhere.""What was it?" Wendell asked."I don't know. Three of them. Big."Outside, there were snarls. Then the sounds of neighing."The horses!" Wendell exclaimed. He gingerly poked his head out the window. The carriage was horseless … the two animals gone, vanished into the snow."What do we do?" Winston asked."We're trapped," Tony muttered. "We need to find a way out of this.""On foot? In a snowstorm on a mountain?" Winston was incredulous."We can't stay here overnight," Tony replied. "We'll freeze to death.""And if we go out on foot, whatever killed the guards and horses will tear us to pieces!" Winston answered."Your Highness," Tony asked. "What do you think?"Wendell thought for a moment. "I will go out. I will fight off whatever attacked us –""Your Majesty, you'll be killed!""It is my duty as King to –"BANG!Something charged the carriage full force, rocking it from side to side. All three men screamed, grabbing hold. Prince whimpered, putting his paws over his eyes.BANG! From the other side now."They're trying to knock the carriage over!"BANG!This time, the carriage rocked and lurched to the left. It teetered on two wheels deep over a ravine."Oh this not good!" Tony exclaimed."Everyone hang on!" Wendell ordered. "It's coming back around again!"BANG!The carriage tilted further and plummeted deep into the ravine. Inside, all four occupants screamed and held on for dear life as the carriage smashed into pieces at the bottom of the ravine.~0~Tony woke with a start. The carriage was in pieces. He sat up, his head swimming. He touched his forehead – blood. Next to him, Prince was whimpering, licking at Tony's hands.He looked across the wreckage – there, King Wendell and Winston, both not moving. Tony and Prince rushed through the snow. Tony dropped to the King's side, shaking him. "Come on Wendy, you've been through worse. Come on, wake up!"Wendell remained unmoving.Prince approached the King and licked his face. He sat down into the snow, whining sadly.Wendell's eyes flickered open. He sat up. "Oh, I've had the most peculiar dream that we – oh, it actually happened." His face fell. Next to him, Winston started, his head covered in cuts and bruises."We actually survived?" Winston asked.Wendell nodded. "Yes, but not for long. The temperatures are plummeting and if we don't find shelter, we'll freeze to death. Not to mention whatever attacked us will probably be back to finish the job."Tony helped Wendell and Winston to their feet. "I don't know how we're gonna find shelter in this storm."Winston pointed ahead. "What's that?"Tony and Wendell looked up. In the distance was a glowing greenish light. Tony squinted through the snowflakes. He could make out a form … towering spires. "A castle!" he exuberated."There are no castles around here that I'm aware of," Wendell said."Well who cares, they can give us shelter, food … protect us from whatever attacked us," Tony replied."I would like a warm cocoa sir," Winston whined.Wendell's hand went to his sword. "Then we go. But be cautious."~0~The four of them reached the courtyard of the castle. It was white – in fact, its very spires appeared to be made of ice. A snowy draw bridge was lowered, the entrance open."This is a little too convenient," Tony said.Wendell nodded. "I agree. Something doesn't feel right. I sense … evil.""What do you mean?" Tony asked."Trust me," Wendell said. "After my stepmother murdered my parents and tried to kill me … I know evil. We should turn back.""Into the snowstorm?" Tony exclaimed."What other choice –" Wendell stopped. There was a low growling. From the trees on the outskirts of the castle emerged three black and grey shapes. The very shadows that had attacked them. Now, as the shadows emerged into the snowy light of the ice castle, Tony could make them out. Wolves. Three of them. Their teeth were bare, blood flecked on their faces, strands of saliva gleaming from their fangs. The wolves slowly approached, the leader licking its chops.Wendell, Tony, Winston and Prince backed away towards the drawbridge. "When I say go, run into the castle," Wendell said."You don't have to tell me twice," Tony replied.The lead wolf got on its haunches, ready to spring."NOW!"The foursome turned, racing across the drawbridge into the castle. As they reached the entry hall, Wendell kicked a gear near the door. Gears pulled and a giant metal gate slammed shut. The wolves snarled on the other side of the gate, forcing their muzzles between the bars, snapping and hissing. They turned, howling, and raced back across the drawbridge, disappearing around the other side."We haven't seen the last of them," Wendell said."Should we look for the occupants?" Winston asked.Wendell observed the entry hall. "Strange that there's no one here to greet us.""Maybe they're all asleep?" Tony suggested."This isn't right," Wendell said. "Something is off. We should leave.""And get torn to pieces by those wolves?" Tony asked. "Look, Your Highness, I get you're nervous, but we're much safer in here, trust me.""Since when has trusting you in these situations ever worked for us, Antony?""We'll just explore. For a little bit. Pass the night then get out on foot once we're sure the wolves have moved on.""That's the thing," Winston said. "I don't think they will move on. Those wolves are after us."Tony took the lead in exploring. "Hello?" he called out. "Anybody home?""Antony, please don't announce our presence."Tony found a large oak doorway. He pressed it open. They were at the end of a long, narrow corridor. On either side were mirrors made of ice. "Great," he muttered. "More mirrors."The three of them began down the corridor, Prince at their heels. On each side, figures appeared in the icy mirrors, their faces distorted, horrifying. "Peculiar taste in decorating."They reached the end of the corridor. Another oak door was there. "Here's for nothing." Tony pressed the door open.They were in a gigantic icy throne room. All around them were figures of people. Men, women and various other creatures – all of them made of ice. At the far end was an elevated throne. Sitting on it was an ice sculpture of a woman – a beautiful woman with an ice crown. In the center of the room was a table with a small bell and hammer. And at the far end stood a mirror, the tallest Tony had ever seen. It was gnarled and twisted, with devil-like horns emerging from the top."Antony – I was right." True fear was now rippling across the face of King Wendell. "We need to leave. Now."Tony was only half listening. He was staring at the table with the bell. A sudden purple whisp emerged from the bell, swirling around Tony's face. It went up his nostrils and Tony stopped. Mesmerized.Wendell continued. "This is the castle of the Snow Queen. I thought it lost for decades.""Hmm?" Tony asked, still staring at the bell. "The who now?""Aside from my stepmother, she was the most evil woman in all of the Nine Kingdoms. She has her own mirror, gifted to her by the Devil himself." Wendell gestured to the diabolical mirror at the far end of the throne room. "It makes those who gaze into it see horrors beyond comprehension. The Snow Queen … she gained her power through that mirror. By feeding it the souls of the innocent, the mirror gave her more and more power. Until one of her victims – a boy named Kay – escaped. He went to the Fourth Kingdom, told my people everything. My grandmother Snow White, Cinderella and the others placed a spell on the Snow Queen – freezing her here in eternal sleep."Tony was half listening. He was under the bell's spell. He walked over to the table and picked up the hammer."Tony, put that down at once!""I just want to see what'll happen!""You're under her spell!"Tony gently tapped the hammer against the bell. It let out a ring, echoing across the giant cathedral like ceiling of the throne room.After a moment, there was silence.Nothing happened.Wendell sighed in relief. "If you're entirely done fooling around, I say -.""Who are these people?" Tony asked, observing the ice statues around them. He approached a statue of a duke."Her victims," Wendell answered. "Once their souls are stolen, their bodies are left here, frozen forever.""You mean this … this is an actual person?""Yes, which is why we need to leave at once!"Tony stared into the eyes of the statue. He felt pity for this man, his soul gone and fed to the mirror, his body frozen here.SMASH! SNARL!The head of the ice statue SMASHED to pieces as a wolf head appeared in its place. The wolf leaped over the statue, pinning Tony down. He could feel the hot the breath of the wolf on his face, its saliva dripping onto his throat as the teeth inched for his jugular.The two other wolves emerged from between the statues, moving slowly towards Wendell, Winston and Prince."Go! Leave me!" Tony yelled. He turned and looked up at the wolf pinning him. "Hey, look – I know a wolf! He's gonna be my son-in-law! Yes! Wolf – from the Fourth Kingdom! Do you know him?!" It was a longshot that the wolf could even understand him, he knew.The wolf stopped, its ears flattening on its head. To Tony's surprise, the wolf backed away from Tony. It got on its hind legs, its body twisting and distorting – becoming human. This was a half-wolf! And now, it had transformed into a beautiful young woman. The other two wolves also transformed into humans, a burly man and a thin teenage boy.The female half-wolf eyed Tony. "Did you say 'Wolf'?""Yeah. My future son-in-law."The teen wolf looked at the female. "Wolf? You mean the guy that was part of your pack? That ran away? The very one your parents wanted you to marry, Fiona?"Fiona, the female wolf, raised a hand. "That's enough Hebro. Dynaman – secure them."The larger half-wolf nodded, making for the foursome."Wait!" Tony exclaimed. "If you're friends with Wolf then we can come to an agreement!"Fiona's wrist flicked out a dagger and she held the blade to Tony's throat. "Wolf is no friend of mine!""What should we do with them?" Hebro asked."They already fulfilled their purpose," Fiona snarled. "You rang the bell, didn't you? Just like it was prophesied.""Ha!" Tony shot back. "Nothing happened when I rang it.""These things," Fiona said as a purple haze descended on them, "take time."Across the room, the Devil's Mirror sprang to life! In its reflection, horrifying monsters appeared – and the souls of its victims, wailing, begging to be set free. Fiona grinned, holding Tony at knife point, as cracks began to appear on the ice statue of the woman on the throne. There was a dazzling display of light … and then it settled.The Snow Queen rose from her throne, no longer encased in ice. Her face was paper white, her hair long and black. An ice crown sat on her head. She gracefully descended the stairs.Wendell and Winston stared in horror. "Tony you moron!" Wendell exclaimed.The Snow Queen reached a white finger out, grazing Tony's face. "Is this the one who awoke me?" she asked.Fiona grinned. "We led them right to you. As our ancestors promised you."The Snow Queen smiled at the three half-wolfs. "You have done well. And shall be rewarded."The Devil's Mirror groaned.The Snow Queen turned. "Oh, my beloved mirror is hungry. It has been ages since it last fed. And though diminished, my power remains." She turned her gaze to Wendell. "And who do we have here … ah, the grandson of Snow White. A poetic irony. Your grandmother condemned me to eternal sleep … so I deem it only fitting that you be condemned.""You'll never get away with this," Wendell said. "When the rulers of the other Kingdoms find out what you've done, they'll –""Because they were so effective at stopping your stepmother? Yes Wendell, even in eternal sleep, word of the outside world has reached me. And Christine's soul is now bound to my mirror. That's the price to strike up a bargain with the Devil. As Snow White's stepmother did to earn her mirrors – a deal that is honored by her apprentice. Yes, your stepmother's power will fuel me as I conquer the world. As will your soul."The Snow Queen placed her finger on Wendell's head.Tony struggled against Fiona who held him tight. "Leave him alone!"Wendell gasped as ice crept up his legs. He struggled to no avail. The Snow Queen was laughing as the ice crept up Wendell's head – and he was now like the others in this room. An ice statue.In the Mirror, Wendell's face appeared horrified. "Tony – help me!" And then his soul vanished into the mirror's depths.The Snow Queen turned to Winston. "And this one will only be a paltry meal, but then, one takes what one can get." And in an instant, Winston was transformed into an ice sculpture.Fiona gripped the struggling Tony. "And what of him and the dog?""I have no use for them. Cut his throat."Fiona pressed her blade to Tony's neck. Tony headbutted her, smashing her face. He took off running, slipping on the icy floor. "Prince – come on!" The dog took off at Tony's feet, racing out of the throne room, down the dark corridor.The Snow Queen pointed at the three wolves. "After him!"Tony raced through the ice palace, Prince alongside him. They reached the gated entry hall. Tony kicked the gear up, and the iron gate rose. "Come on!" He raced out the hall, slipping on the icy drawbridge.Behind him, the three half wolves appeared. Fiona held up a hand to her two cohorts. "Wait – spare the effort. The bitter cold will finish them off."~0~~0~Tony and Prince waded through the deep snowstorm. They shivered. "W-we gotta … get back ... to the … Fourth Kingdom …" Tony said. "T-tell them … what happened …"Prince sadly whined in the cold.~0~~0~Back in the ice throne room, the three half wolves kneeled before the Snow Queen. "Are they away?" she asked.Fiona nodded. "Deep into the snowy wilderness.""Good. See to it that they survive the night."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~Virginia walked through the door of the apartment late that night to find Wolf sitting on the couch, crying hysterically over an old black and white movie he found. She squinted to see what he was watching – the 1940's version of The Wolf Man. Wolf blew loudly into an old, spotted hanky. "It's so beautiful.""It's supposed to be a horror movie," Virginia laughed. "Not a tear-jerker.""To you maybe! Huff Puff, this is harder to get through than when you made me watch Titanic!"Virginia flung her purse on an end table. "What are you doing sitting around anyway? Why aren't you getting ready?""Hmm?" he asked, engrossed in The Wolf Man.Virginia spread her arms out in exasperation. "Dinner tonight? My grandmother's coming into the city with my Aunt Evelyn and little cousin Jeannie to meet you before the big day!""I thought your grandmother flinched every time I was nearby?""That's my mother's mother and trust me – it took nearly a month to convince you that you trying to eat her was all a dream induced by alcohol and her prescription meds. No, this is my Dad's mom, Grandma Nessa. Runs a farm out in the country in rural New Jersey."Wolf's ears perked up. "A farm? You mean a farm with lots of lean chickens and fluffy white sheep with delicate racks of –""Yeah, another thing – they don't know where you really came from and I'm not sure they'll believe me if I tell them. So please – keep the wolf antics down to a minimum tonight."He rose to his feet dramatically, hand waving elegantly. "My dear, I will be the perfect gentleman. Your family shall be floored by my charisma and nebulous charm.""Uh-huh. Just make sure you hurry up and get ready."Wolf flicked the tv off and scampered off into the bedroom. Virginia could hear him muttering. "No, not this one. No, not that one."~0~~0~Grandma Nessa, Aunt Evelyn and little Jeannie were already seated at the restaurant. Wolf took them all in. Grandma Nessa had a jovial face, but a hard, wiry frame from a hard life of manual labor. Looking at her sunbaked face, short-cropped hair and no-nonsense attitude, it was hard to imagine her being Tony's mother. Aunt Evelyn, Tony's sister, took more after Tony – plump, but kindly. Her daughter, little Jeannie, was about 10 or 11 and sat there shyly behind her thick-framed glasses.Grandma Nessa rose up, her voice hard and boisterous. "Virginia! How the heck are ya'! What, your Dad too good to come out and see his ol' Mom?" She gripped Virginia in bear hug."Hi Grammy. No, Dad's … Dad's on vacation."Nessa was instantly suspicious. "Just him? By himself? Well, be sure to check in on him, make sure he doesn't hurt himself. And tell him to give his ol' Mom a call sometime." Nessa turned to Wolf. "And this must be the man that's made my Virginia so happy!" Wolf now found himself in a back-breaking hug. "You be sure to treat my granddaughter right! This ol' lady's got claws!"Wolf smiled. He wanted to make a remark about claws, but caught Virginia's warning eyes. He simply smiled and kissed Grandma Nessa's hand. "Madame, it is an absolute pleasure -.""Aaw heck with all that prissy high-brow garbage. We're family now! We hug and kiss!" Wolf smiled and gave her a peck on both cheeks. Nessa was continuing on. "You must've been hanging around Virginia's other grandma. We're not a bunch of stick-in-the-backside snooty-tooties on this side of the family! Evelyn! Jeannie! Come say hello!"Evelyn gave Wolf a friendly hug. Little Jeannie clung behind her mother's pants. "Jeannie – don't be rude," Evelyn chided. "Say hello!"Jeannie poked out from her mother's side, playing with her fingers. Wolf kneeled down so that they were eye level. "Well, how do you do Jeannie?""Fine.""How old are you?""Eleven.""My, my. What a big girl you're becoming. Such big … eyeglasses you have."Jeannie's face turned red and her eyes grew to twice their size behind her lenses. "I knew it! I look like a total nerd in these things!"Wolf tried to immediately smooth things over. "No! No, they're cool! They make you look fantastic! Good enough to eat!"Jeannie hid back behind her mother's leg while Virginia facepalmed.~0~~0~Evelyn and Jeannie watched in horror as Wolf tore into his rack of lamb. Virginia kicked him under the table. "Wolf …"Wolf smoothed his hair. "Excuse me." He picked up his fork and knife and sliced off a small piece of meat. He winked at Virginia as he gently popped it into his mouth.Grandma Nessa laughed and slapped Wolf on the shoulder. "Now that's what I'm talking about! I love me a man with a hearty appetite!""How's the farm, Grandma Nessa?" Virginia asked."Aaaw you know, Ol' Hector had to have his hooves redone. The sheep had to be sheared."Wolf nearly chocked on his meat at the word "sheep."Nessa continued on. "And … I hired a nice new gentleman friend as a hand around the farm. 'Course, I'd rather have him as a hand in my boudoir if you catch my drift …"Virginia's mouth hung open and she tried to keep from laughing as Evelyn covered Jeannie's ears. "Grandma!""What? I'm old, not dead." Nessa sighed. "Hasn't been easy in my parts … after your Grandpa died. We made the den a hospice for him. Little Jeannie here never left his side. You're a lot like him, Virginia. He may be dead, but his spirit lives on in you."Virginia leaned forward. "Evelyn told me you boarded up the old room you shared with Pop.""Boy, people can't keep their mouths shut about my business, can they?!" Grandma Nessa blew a raspberry at Evelyn. "But yeah … I did. After he died, that room wasn't right no more. Evil … is drawn to tragedy …"Virginia cocked her head. "What do you mean?""Weird things started happening in that room. I thought it was your Ol' Pa's spirit … but no. I'd wake up with scratches on my arms and legs, bite marks on my neck. No, Pop would never hurt me like that. Something evil was drawn to that room, drawn by the pain and sorrow. It happens in our family. Malignant entities cling to us, feed on our tragedies. I know you probably think I'm crazy and all -.""No," Virginia interrupted. She stared knowingly into her grandmother's eyes. "No, trust me. I understand completely …"~0~~0~Nessa leaned back in her seat, unbuckling her farming trousers. "I ain't had a good meal like that since the ol' cookoff between your Dad and Cousin Bernie."The waiter left the check in the middle of the table. Nessa immediately grabbed for it, only to have Virginia snatch it away from. "No Grandma, you're my guest.""Come on, I ain't never let you pay before, and you ain't paying for me now!"Virginia ignored her as she stuck her credit card into the leather bifold. "First time for everything, Gran." She handed the check to the waiter who walked off."So," Nessa asked. "Think your mother will come out of hiding to make an appearance for her little girl's wedding?" There was an awkward tension between Virginia and Wolf who looked at each other knowingly. Nessa realized it. "I'm sorry, hon'. I overstepped, I always do."Virginia waved her off. "No. It's fine, Gran. I've … put all that behind me. I can't wallow in the past, I have to look forward to the future!""There's that can-do attitude I instilled in you kids!"The waiter returned, an awkward look on his face. He handed the bill back to them. "I'm sorry ma'am," he said to Virginia. "I'm afraid your card's been declined. Insufficient funds.""There must be a mistake," Virginia protested. "I know exactly how much -.""You'll have to contact your financial institution."Nessa whipped out her card instantly. "I got this, hon. Don't you worry."The waiter walked away as Virginia held her head in embarrassment. "I don't understand how there could be insufficient funds. The only major expense was the caterer for the wedding and …" Her voice trailed off and her eyes narrowed as she stared at Wolf who suddenly found the ceiling very interesting. "The price was $150 per plate, right honey?"Wolf stared at the ceiling. "It may have been …""Sweetie … I know I explicitly told you not to go above $150 a plate, so I know my beloved fiancé respected my wishes and listened to me.""Of course. I always do what you ask.""Then why are you sweating?!"Wolf was indeed perspiring. Profusely. He whipped his head around. "Alright, I can't take it! I confess! I … may have gone with the $250 dollar a plate option.""You WHAT?!"Wolf grabbed her hands. "I'll work double shifts! We'll pay it off! Wolf's honor!"Virginia wrenched her hands out from his. "I just had a loan for my restaurant denied because we don't have the funds! Do you understand? My dream denied! And you go and spend money we don't have?!"Nessa, Evelyn and Jeannie sat there awkwardly, pretending not to exist."Oh, but Virginia, it's our wedding and I wanted to give you the wedding of your dreams!""You mean the wedding of your dreams! I told you I wanted small and simple! This is just like when you won the Jackrabbit prize and blew it all on food and the singing ring!""Singing what now?" Nessa asked.Virginia grabbed her purse and stood up as Wolf began whining like a spanked puppy. "Grandma, Evelyn, Jeannie. It was great seeing you again. But … I … I gotta go!"She turned and stormed off. Nessa stared after her. "Anyone for dessert?"~0~~0~Wolf walked through Central Park alone that night. He was muttering to himself. "Stupid, stupid, stupid! So stupid! Why did you blow that money, she specifically told you! Oh Huff Puff! It's ok. It's ok. I'll smooth things over when I get home. I'll apologize, tell her I respect her feelings and from now on, if she requests something, I'll do it! Yes, I'll be a good boy, a good wolf! Yes!"He straightened up and turned around, prepared to march right back to their apartment and apologize to Virginia and promise to go straight to the caterer tomorrow morning and change their order to the cheaper menu.In the bushes, a man in black watched him. He raised a rifle, placing his eye over the scope. "I got you now, you Mangy Mutt." His finger pulled the trigger.Wolf stopped short as he felt a sharp pinch in the back of his neck. His vision swam – and then he saw nothing at all …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~"… can't … go on … much further … so cold … so cold …"The blistering wind and snow blinded Tony as he trudged through knee-length snowbanks. Prince the Dog shivered beside him."But … we have to," Tony continued. "Gotta … get help … must save … Wendell … gotta … warn … the Fourth Kingdom …"He stopped. All around him was nothing but pure white snow. The blizzard was intensifying. But that would mean that the Snow Queen was growing stronger. He had to move, he had to get to the Fourth Kingdom and get help for Wendell. But his legs felt like lead. He could feel his blood freezing. His lungs screamed for air in this high altitude. He wheezed, trying to will himself along.It was no use. They were in the middle of nowhere in the Eighth Kingdom, miles and miles away from the Fourth Kingdom and with no idea where they were going. Tony squinted his eyes, trying to see through the snow drifts. Nearby was a small mound of stone, nearly covered in snow. He trudged over."Gotta sit … just for a minute …"He turned, sitting on the edge of the crumbling stone. Prince whined, biting at his furry sleeve. Tony frowned at the retriever. "Just … for a minute … boy … gotta sit …"Prince bit harder, pulling Tony, trying to get him to his feet. The dog knew that if Tony began to relax, he would never get up again. The blizzard would claim him. He clamped down harder. Tony resisted."Sit, boy … I just gotta … take a breather … feeling warm … nice and warm …"The dog became more frantic. If Tony was beginning to feel warmth, that was a sign that he was nearly freezing to death. He bit harder. Tony pulled his sleeve away from the canine. "No Prince … bad Prince … I –" He never finished his sentence. The stone that he was sitting on suddenly crumbled away, and Tony found himself plummeting, plummeting down into a deep well …~0~~0~New York City – At the Same TimeWolf's head was spinning. He sat up, holding his temples. The last thing he remembered was planning on how to smooth things over with Virginia when … his hand went to the back of his neck. There was a tiny prick. Some dried blood. What happened?He scampered to his feet. He was in a stone cell. Iron bars trapped him. He grabbed the bars, shaking them. No, he couldn't be back in prison! That was the worst thing that could happen to a Wolf! He shook the bars. "Please! I didn't do anything! I have a cub on the way and a wife!""Oh good, you're up."A man in black clothing and combat gear stood up from a chair next to the cell. He appeared to be in his early thirties, blonde hair. A scar along his cheek. And a rifle slung over his shoulder."Look, let me go! I haven't done anything -.""You crossed over," the man said simply."Huh?" Wolf was confused."The mirror. From the Fourth Kingdom.""You know about the mirrors?"The man squatted down so he was eye level with Wolf. "I know everything about your world. And of the devastation you wreaked the last time you and your little troll friends came here."Wolf raised a finger. "Now wait a minute, they are not my friends -." He stopped as he found the end of the man's rifle forced under his chin."Friends or no, you're all the same. Disgusting creatures, ruining the lives of everyone around you. I came here to New York to leave my old life behind me and dammit you still managed to invade my world.""Sounds like a personal problem."The man pointed to his cheek. "This isn't the only scar from your world … well, our world.""You mean … you come from the Fourth Kingdom too?""As I said … scars …" The man stood up, towering over Wolf.Wolf continued his protest. "Look – you don't understand … I have a wife.""Virginia Lewis.""So you know of her? Well then, if you know anything about the dynamo I'm about to marry, then you should know she'll come looking for me. She'll stop at nothing to get me out of here!"The man laughed. "I'm counting on it. And she'll bring your … er … unborn 'cub' was it? A creature of two worlds. An abomination. And I'll terminate it before it can contaminate this world. And … there's a personal score to settle with your little wife to be …"The man turned, heading down the shadowy corridor to be met by two other similarly armed men. Wolf pleaded. "No! Please! You can't do this!" He let out a howl of desperation.~0~~0~Warmth was the first thing Tony felt. He sat up, groaning. He was covered in furry blankets. Prince lay at the foot of his bed. Where was he? The last thing he remembered was almost freezing to death and falling down a well. His eyes adjusted, taking in his surroundings.He was in a cottage. Looking out the window, he could see a beautiful apple tree and green grass with only a small dusting of snow. "If I'm dead, then this is a piss-poor afterlife."The door to the cottage opened and an old woman with the biggest teeth Tony had ever seen walked through. She dropped several bags on an old wooden table. Prince bounded over to her, licking at her hands and face. She laughed. "Oi doggie, there's a good lad." She met Tony's gaze. "Oh good, yer up. Make yer bed, will ya? And be sure shake out the sheets, that's a good chap."Tony sat up. His fur coat was hung to dry and he was in his usual plaid shirt and jeans. The old woman was busy bustling about, getting a kettle ready."Umm, no offense," Tony said. "But where the hell am I?""You're in the home of Mother Holle. I go by Frau Holle too, that's what them German chaps called me all those years ago.""German chaps? You mean the Brothers Grimm?""Aye. That'll be them. Shake the sheets then, will ya?"Shrugging, Tony stood up and shook out the sheets."A bit harder than that, lad."Tony did it more forcefully this time. As he did so, snowflakes began to fall from the sky. His eyes widened."That's a good chap, we need a good frosting." She was setting a table. Prince was wagging his tail, helping her by carrying over mugs and plates with his mouth. Mother Holle pointed to the fire. "Well go on, mind the bacon -.""Look, I appreciate your hospitality, but we really have to be going."Mother Holle glared at him. "I find you at the bottom of a well, nurse you back to health overnight and this is the thanks I get?"Tony held out his hands placatingly. "Look, I don't think you understand the situation. The Snow Queen awoke -.""Oh bah, she won't bother Mother Holle.""She's captured Prince Wendell's soul and is planning on taking over the Nine Kingdoms!"Mother Holle waved him off. "Mind the bacon then. Your doggie's been a grand help, but so far you've done nothing but complain and sleep."Tony walked with her as she bustled about. "I don't think you're grasping the seriousness of the situation. I have to get to the Fourth Kingdom! Is there a town nearby?""I just made the trip there this mornin'.""Great! Can you take us? Now? Please?""Oh, it's a two hour journey and this old woman's bones are exhausted. Would you sweep up for me, lad?"Tony grabbed the old woman by the shoulders. "Listen! There's a psycho Snow Queen trapping souls! Prince Wendell is a block of ice and his soul is in her mirror! Take us to the town - NOW!""Ungrateful child! I save your lily-livered life and your lazy backside can't even help with some minor chores?" Mother Holle waved her hand in his face. "A pox be upon you!""A pox? Who talks like that?" Suddenly, a croak emerged from Tony's throat. He began gagging. Something was crawling up his throat. He gagged again. There was something slimy in his mouth. He coughed, spewing something glistening and wet right onto the floor.There was a croak. A toad was hopping on the floor.Mother Holle laughed. "That's what lazy guests get! One hundred toads!"Tony's eyes widend. "A – a hundred?!""Ninety-nine left to go! Be glad I didn't pour pitch all over you! Now mind the bacon and be sure you don't get toad slime all over the place!" She turned away to her kettle, still laughing as Tony gagged again, spewing out a second toad.Prince lay on the floor, covering his eyes with his ears.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~Virginia rolled over in bed the next morning, expecting to find Wolf's warm body gently snoring away beside her. Her arm found nothing but empty bedding. Maybe he's up early, she thought. Or sulking after our fight. She swung her legs over the side of the bed, wrapping herself in a nightrobe."Wolf?"No response.She rubbed her eyes as she entered the kitchen, pouring herself a glass of juice. "Wolf, are you home? I want to talk to you about last night …"No response. Yup, he's definitely sulking somewhere. She shrugged and downed her glass of juice.There was a knock at the door. That must be him now.She unlatched the door's lock and opened it. "Wolf, I'm sorry about last night but we need to talk – oh." It wasn't Wolf. It was Grandma Nessa. "Grandma, sorry, I thought it was Wolf."Grandma Nessa smiled kindly. "I just wanted to check on you. You left in quite a huff last night. Evelyn and Jeannie decided to get a hotel and spend the night. I wanted to come over first thing to see if you're alright.""I'm fine," Virginia answered, letting Nessa in. "We just … had a fight is all." Virginia sat down on a chair, hands on her knees. "It's just hard – you know. I love Wolf, I'm excited for the wedding … but getting the loan for my restaurant shot down and Wolf going behind my back when I asked him to keep things cheap. I'm sorry I stormed out last night.""Oh, it's alright hon'. You were clearly distressed. Glad to see you calm down, it's not good for the baby.""Yeah, I know –." She paused, her hands going to her belly. "How did you know I was -."Nessa smiled kindly. "Call it grandmother's intuition. I could smell a baby a mile away! I'm happy for the both of you."Virginia sighed. "But why don't I feel happy?""Pre-wedding jitters. Your Ol' Pop got 'em before he married me. Course I practically carried that man across the threshold. When Grandma Nessa smells something she wants, she grabs it and doesn't let it go!" She kneeled down next to her granddaughter. "Everything will be fine. You'll see. Right now, you just need to make up with him."Nodding, Virginia stood up. "I will. Thanks Gran. And if I know him, he's out at the park watching the ducks." And thinking of eating them, she thought. She turned to the kitchen, putting the juice carton away.
CRASH!

THUD!
The window shattered, raining broken glass down on them both. Nessa, dove, tackling Virginia, protecting her body with her own. They lay still for a few seconds. No further sounds came."What the hell was that?" Virgina demanded. They stood up. Broken glass from the window littered the floor."Sounded like someone threw a rock or somethin'," Nessa said. "Am I gonna have to crack some skulls?""Why would someone smash my window?"Nessa stood next to the refrigerator. Her eyes fell on the door. "It wasn't a rock. Someone sent you a message."An arrow was embedded in her refrigerator door. An arrow embedded in the body of a crow, impaling it to the door. And attached to the arrow was a handwritten note. Shaking, Virginia unfurled it."What's it say?" asked Nessa.Virginia gulped as she read the note aloud. "We've got your mangy fiancé. He's been unharmed – as of yet. Do not call the police. Tell no one. You are being watched at all times. Come to the abandoned loft in the Meatpacking District by sundown. Come alone. Or you'll find a wolf corpse dumped at your doorstep next."Virginia stared down at the letter, her eyes welling. Then, fierce determination crossed her face. She stomped into her bedroom to throw on her day clothes.Nessa picked up the letter, trying to make sense of it. Her eyes fell on the bleeding corpse of the crow, its dead eyes staring unseeing back at her.~0~~0~"Ya' should've told me you released the Snow Queen, ya' lump!" Mother Holle was holding the reigns of a donkey as their cart tottered along an old road. The ground was lightly frosted with snow. The worst of the blizzard was over.Tony was leaning over the side of the cart, holding his mouth as he coughed over the cart's side. "I did tell you!" He yelled back at her over his shoulder. "At least thirty times!" His stomach lurched and with a heave, he coughed up another toad onto the roadway."That's a good lad, get 'em all up. How many is that now?""Twenty-five.""Aye, you're a quarter of the way there!"Tony turned around and lay on the cart's seat. "You could just remove the spell, you know!""Aye, that I could but it would be a pinch less fun for me, wouldn't it?""You're a sick, twisted old hag!""I can add another hundred if you like!"Tony put on a fake smile. "You know, in this morning light, with the snow gleaming off your grey hairs -."Prince sat next to Mother Holle, wagging his tail as she scratched his ears. "The doggie knows how to treat a lady, ain't that right boy?" Prince licked her hand."Cute," Tony remarked. "In any event, how much further till we hit the town?""Another ten minutes as the crow rides, I'd say.""And they can get me transport to the Fourth Kingdom?"Mother Holle shrugged. "It's a port town in the southern Eighth Kingdom. But things have been different as of late. Not too welcoming to Fourth Kingdomers, I'll wager. Towns round these parts ain't too trustful of any strangers …"~0~~0~Tony tried to keep the contents of his stomach down as the cart toddled through the town. Many small boats were docked on the shores. The laborers tipped their hats and waved to Mother Holle. They shot Tony dirty looks."Boy you weren't kidding about not being too welcoming," Tony remarked as one ship laborer made a rude gesture at him."It's their nature. The Eighth Kingdom's been cut off from the others for years. Far too long I'd say."Tony looked at the ragged clothing of the people and the rundown buildings. "Are they not wealthy?" he asked."Only a few. The governor, for one. And … the Leather Barons.""The what now?""Them Leather Barons. Their great-great-great-great –""I get the idea," Tony interrupted." – grandfather struck it rich, I say. Had him some help from the little folk. Made him some nice leathers night after night."They reached the town square. In the center was an old, rusted statue of a shoe with two little elves."Wait, I remember this!" Tony exclaimed. "The Elves and the Shoemaker! That was here?!""Aye," Mother Holle nodded. "And for a while, the town became very prosperous. The Shoemaker was quite generous and opened several new factories. Got most of the people jobs. But over time … his descendants weren't quite as noble." She pointed – in the distance were factories. Huge factories. Billowing smoke darkened the sky. "The grandkids found cheaper labor.""What do you mean?""They went elf huntin'. Caught them a bunch o' elves. Work 'em to the bone. And that put the rest o' the town outta work. Most of their business comes from the other kingdoms.""I thought you said they were distrustful of the other kingdoms?" Tony asked.Mother Holle laughed. "That they be! But when there's money to be had – oh, they charge 'em top dollar too. And the royals pay it! The Shoemachers as they be known now are a bunch o' cutthroat devils, but their elf slaves make a fine product they do."The cart rested in the center of the town square. "This'll be your stop, then. Go talk to the port authority at the docks. Tell 'em Mother Holle sent ya'. They owe me a favor."Tony hopped out of the cart with Prince. He hocked up another toad, before smiling at the old woman. "Well … it was … awkward … to meet you. Thanks for the ride. Oh, and for saving my life earlier!""Ain't nothin'.""Any chance of removing that curse?"Mother Holle cackled in his face. "Only seventy-four left to go!" And with a flick of her reigns, her cart turned and began disappearing down the cobbled path.Tony took in his surroundings. There were lines of stores. All with the title: Shoemacher's Shoes. Lines and lines of shoe stores, all owned by the Shoemachers. The poor townspeople didn't look like they could afford the stores, but there were some of the town's nobility shoe-shopping. And several nobles from other kingdoms. The townspeople may not have liked outsiders but money is still money.Shrugging, Tony and Prince made a beeline straight for the docks. Several workers were mending their nets and sneered at Tony as he approached. "Uh, hey – excuse me," he said. "I need transportation to the Fourth Kingdom."The workers continued on their nets."Hey, I don't think you guys heard me -.""Oh we heard you," one worker said. "It's just you ain't getting a ride.""What? Why not? Oh, I get it, it's because I'm not from the Eighth Kingdom, is that it?"The worker spit at his feet. "It's cuz nobody leaves without the permission of the Shoemachers. They own these docks. And these boats.""And our lives," another worker added."We get by fishing, but even then we get taxed by the Shoemachers. Only ships they let leave the area are leather imports and exports."Tony puffed out his chest. "Well, I would like to speak to the Shoemachers.""That ain't hard. The Leather Overlords already know you're here.""The who?" Tony demanded.He spun around as two men in fine leather shoes and leather coats and hats blocked him with two spears. "The outsider," one Leather Overlord said."Probably here to steal some o' our shoes," the other Overlord said."What? I am not!" Tony protested. "I am trying to get back to the Fourth Kingdom! The Snow Queen is awake and –.""Save your lies, Outsider. You can tell them to the Head Shoemacher. He'll put you to work." They grabbed the protesting Tony, dragging him off, Prince trotting alongside them."That twisted old hag," Tony said to Prince as the guards led them away. "She probably knew this was gonna happen!"~0~Tony and Prince were forced into the largest of the shoe factories. The two Overlords towered behind them, jabbing Tony's backside with their spears. They were on a walkway overlooking the main factory. Below, dozens of other leather-clad Overlords were standing guard as hundreds of tiny elves sat at tables, assembling vintage leather shoes.Below, two elves started arguing. "Suede does not go on leather! What are you, mashugana?!" The guards smacked both of them on the heads. "Back to work!"Up above, the two Overlords led Tony to a grand door with a door knocker in the shape of a shoe. One guard rapped it twice. "Enter!" came a voice from inside.The doors parted and they were in a grand office. At the far end was a giant fifty-foot tall painting of the original Shoe Maker. And below, at a grand oak desk, sat an older man in fine leather clothes. A beautiful middle-aged woman stood beside him.The Overlords shoved Tony and Prince forward. "We caught these two Outsiders snooping around, Mr. Shoemacher. They came with Mother Holle."Mr. Shoemacher stood up and circled his desk, observing the two. "Mother Holle, eh? That old bitty's always in everyone's business. Well, let's take a look at you. Ah, male. Older. Somewhat round in the belly.""I am not!" Tony protested."I say let's keep him around," the woman – Mrs. Shoemacher said. "I need something nice to look at." She winked at Tony. Both Tony and Mr. Shoemacher shot her surprised looks."We could feed them both into the leather stretcher," one Overlord suggested. "Make them into shoes."Tony's eyes widened with revulsion. "Into the leather stretcher? What is it with you people? Between crazy old ladies and toads and psycho axemen named Juliet beheading people – is there something in the water, I swear -!""We need some extra muscle around here," Mr. Shoemacher said after thinkin a moment. "Put the man to work in shipping and receiving.""And the dog?"Mrs. Shoemacher interjected. "I'd always wanted a pair of Labrador boots."Tony stared shocked at the woman. "And who the hell are you, Cruella DeVille?""Enough," Mr. Shoemacher said. "Put the dog to work with him. We need a beast of burden to pull the carts. Send them down to shipping and receiving, let the new recruits have them.""N-new recruits?" Tony protested as the Overlords grabbed his arms. "Listen to me – I am a very important man."Mr. Shoemacher stepped forward, their faces inches from each other. "Is that right?""Yes! I work for Prince We – gag! Prince We –" He never got to finish his sentence. He gagged and a slimly toad popped out, landing right on Mr. Shoemacher's leather boots, trailing slime all over them.Mr. Shoemacher looked up at Tony, revulsion and anger etched on his face. "Oh dear, you're really going to wish you hadn't done that …"~0~Tony was thrown headfirst into the shipping area. Prince trotted in after him. It was hot and dank and smelly. Three figures were already hard at work loading boxes full of leather. Tony staggered to his feet as he heard the three arguing.
"No! I'm in charge of overseeing you two!"

"Nuh-uh! Mr. Shoemacher put me in charge!"

"You couldn't be in charge of a ballet slipper!"

"Why don't you come over here and say that to my face?!"

"I would if your head reached above my chest!"
There was something familiar about those voices. Tony had a sinking feeling as the three laborers acknowledged him."Well whaddya know! The fat guy's a prisoner here too!""I am not fat!"The three trolls – Burly, Blabberwort and Bluebell stepped into the dim light."Oh you've got to be kidding me!" Tony protested."Looks like our workday just got a whole lot better," Bluebell grinned.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~"Call the police!""They won't be of help here."Virginia was pacing back and forth in her bedroom, throwing on a sweater over her tank top. Grandma Nessa was protesting."Virginia, you don't know what these people are capable of! If they could kidnap your fiancé -.""I've been in worse spots."Nessa was pointing at the doorway to the kitchen. "If they could do that to an innocent animal –"Virginia spun around. "Grandma – I'll be fine. I'm going to get Wolf, and it'll be -."Nessa clenched her fists. "Then I'm coming with you!""No! Get Evelyn and Jeannie, get back to the farm in New Jersey. I'll call you later to let you know that I'm okay.""Virginia, I'm not about to -."Virginia rolled her eyes. She grabbed Nessa by the arm and guided her out the apartment door into the hallway. "I don't have time for this and I'm not putting my grandmother in harm's way. I'll be fine."She slammed the door in the protesting Nessa's face. Nessa clenched her fists. "Me missin' all the action when my grandbaby's in trouble? I don't think so!"...Virginia rushed back into her bedroom. She peered out the window to see an orange glare. Almost sundown. She had to hurry. She wrenched open a drawer in a nightstand and peered down.A beautiful comb lay in the drawer. The comb that Snow White's Evil Stepmother poisoned her with. The memory stabbed at her like a knife. Her mother strangling her, Virginia grabbing the comb and lashing out in self-defense. Blood drawn. The Evil Queen smiling at her, before turning and collapsing to the floor.She had kept the comb – as a reminder of all that she had lost.She slid it up her sleeve.~0~Sundown.Virginia stared up at the loft-style old manufacturing plant in New York's Meat Packing District. She took a deep breath and entered.~0~Wolf languished in his cell, whining. He peered out a small window at the rising moon. It would be a full moon in a few days. He and Virginia had worked out a system to keep him restrained during the full moon. Now ... if he "wolfed out" in here ...The three men holding him prisoner were playing cards at a small table. The leader – the blonde man with the scar on his face – was winning. He grinned as he gathered all the chips to himself.Wolf's nose perked up. A familiar scent. Virginia, he realized. She's come to rescue me! Oh Huff Puff, why? Why couldn't she just leave well enough alone? That's just like her though – to put her own soft, creamy wool on the line for me.Over the at the table, one of the guards nudged the leader. The leader looked over at Wolf and, smirking, rose to his feet. "She's here, isn't she?"Wolf played dumb. "Who's here? I don't know any she -."The leader could only smile. "I know when a wolf's nose twitches. You've picked up a familiar scent." He nodded to the other two. "Restrain him and get him out of there. I want her to see the light leave his eyes."The other two unlocked the cell, aiming their rifles at him.~0~~0~"Wolf?!" Virginia called out. She took in her surroundings. She was in a hallway. And – hastily painted – were arrows on the walls pointing forward. Making sure the poison comb was secure in her sleeve, she followed them up a narrow, rickety stairwell.Pressing open a door, she found herself in an old manufacturing area on the upper-level of the building. "Hello?!" she called out. "You wanted me, well here I am!" She walked further into the room."Stop where you are – or I'll put a bullet between your eyes."Virginia stopped as three heavily armed men stepped out of the shadows. They threw something down on the ground – Wolf. Beaten and battered. And – a shock collar around his neck attached by a chain. A chain that trailed to the hand of the scarred leader."Wolf!" She threw herself down to his level, caressing his face. "Wolf, I came for you. I'm here now."He took her in and smiled sadly. "You shouldn't have come …""Of course I came!""I'm sorry … I'm sorry for everything …""I'm here now, that's all that matters." She leaned in to kiss his bruised face. The leader yanked on the chain, choking Wolf, sending him sprawling backwards."Not so close."Virginia rose to her feet, ready to pounce. With one hand, the leader held his rifle up under her chin. She stared at him defiantly. "Then do it if you have the guts.""If you only knew … how many times I imagined this moment.""Who the hell are you?" Virginia demanded."The more important question is – who are you?""I'm nobody. Virginia Lewis, waitress. That's it."The leader yanked on Wolf's chain. He yelped, crawling around on the floor, clutching at his neck."I'll give you one more chance," the leader said simply."You're from the Nine Kingdoms, aren't you?" Virginia realized."I'm the one asking the questions here. Don't make use the shock collar.""I'm … I'm the daughter of the Queen." She stared down at the floor, before glaring up at the trio."The Savior of the Nine Kingdoms!" the leader announced with fake enthusiasm, handing Wolf's chain to one of his partners. "But where were you when weneeded you?""I don't know what you're talking about," she protested.He was circling her now. "Years ago, children across the Eighth Kingdom would vanish. Disappear without a trace. Rumors of kidnappers, the Pied Piper returned perhaps. But we knew the truth. It was the Snow Queen."Virginia stopped. She had heard that name before … in a dream. "Who is the Snow Queen?"The leader still circled her. "A thief of souls. Children, especially. The more innocent her victims, the more power she gained by trapping their souls in her mirror. Oh – but not right away. The Snow Queen was lonely. She desired a child of her own. A son. An heir. She would keep the children with her, observe them. Most children were fed to her mirror. She had some she favored, but they couldn't meet her standards as to what her heir should be like. Instead, they were to grow up with her, trained by her guards to become her assassins. Until she found a boy who was perfect for her in every way. Kay. He was to be her heir. Until his sister Gerda rescued him. Him. But not us.""I don't understand what this has to do with -.""Kay and Gerda went to the Fourth Kingdom. They told Snow White everything. She, Cinderella and the others confronted the Snow Queen and put a spell on her – put her to sleep until some ignorant fool rang a bell in her court.""What happened to the children?" Virginia asked. "The ones she spared but turned into assassins?""They tried to return to their normal lives. But when one dark power is extinguished, another rises to take its place.""My mother," Virginia realized."The Evil Queen hunted us down. Found us. She wanted to make use of our talents. She performed … horrors … on us. Experiments. Forced us to ingest poison to build up a tolerance for it. Carved scars into our bodies with blades. Forced us to take blood oaths to her. Made us do magic rituals in blood to enhance our stamina, our strength. Forced us … to kill. By the time she was through with us, her magical control over us was absolute. I remember her face … I remember as my mind screamed at me to stop as I sunk my blade into the hearts of each of my family members. Against my own free will."Virginia's face paled. She had tried to get past the things her mother had done, but this … "I'm sorry," came tumbling out of her mouth.The leader was pacing. "She cursed us! Her magical powers – we cannot be killed. Nothing can harm us. But yet, the horrors of what she put us through – killing our parents, our siblings! When she was first imprisoned for poisoning Prince Wendell's family, her hold over us broke. We wanted to leave everything behind, forget our past. So we came here through her mirror, started new lives in New York. But as hard as I tried, I could never forget … I vowed that one day I would be the one to drive a knife into the Queen's heart. But that opportunity was stolen from me." He stopped pacing. He stared at Virginia, a hungry gleam in his eye. He was practically panting. "If I cannot revenge myself upon the Queen, I will settle for her daughter. And cub."Wolf howled. "No! Take me! Kill me! Virginia can't help what her mother did to you! She can't be held responsible –""She can. And will." He gripped Virginia by the throat, held the rifle to her belly. "The last thing you will know in this world is my name. Leone Hightail. And this is for my family."His finger prepared to squeeze the trigger.Virginia lashed out with her arm, slashing Leone across his neck with the poison comb. He let out a yell, dropping the rifle, his fingers going to his neck, blood gushing between them. Virginia staggered back, out of his grip.Leone turned to her, blood running between his fingers, a look of shock on his face.Then he smiled.He withdrew his hand. The slash marks from the comb suddenly vanished, replaced by healed skin."Did you think your pithy little weapon could harm us?" Leone asked. He was stepping for Virginia. "Your Mother fashioned us into weapons. Made us resistant to poisons."Virginia grabbed the dropped rifle as Leone charged again.
KABLAM!
A hole appeared in Leone's stomach.He simply smiled as new flesh formed, regenerated. Repulsion twisted in Virginia's stomach."We can't be stopped. Now, it's time to join your mother in Hell."Wolf cried out Virginia's name. He had to do something. Anything. He acted on the first thought that came to mind. He bit the leg of his captor. The captor screamed, shaking Wolf off, dropping his chain. Wolf stood up, swinging his chain like a lasso. He released the end, striking his captor across the face, sending him flying across the room. The other captor raised his rifle – Wolf struck his legs out from under him.Leone turned. "What is this?"Wolf struck him across the face. He limped over to Virginia, grabbing her by the sleeve. He led her across the room to a window, smashing it.Behind them, the Leone and his partners were rising to their feet."You trust me, right?" Wolf asked."Yes, but if you think -.""Then don't look."Wolf grabbed her by the shoulders and smashed his way through the mirror. The two plummeted out of the building. Wolf turned so that he would take the brunt of the fall and Virginia would land on him.They landed on a pile of trash in the sidewalk.Virginia was up. Wolf wasn't moving. "Wolf! Wolf!"His eyes flittered open. He stood up. "C'mon! Central Park! The Mirror! Let's go!"~0~~0~Virginia and Wolf bustled onto a crowded subway train. The commuters couldn't help but stare at the shock collar around Wolf's neck and the long chain attached to it. Virginia sat down on a seat, Wolf panting beside her as the subway took off."Huff Puff, I knew you'd come for me! Oh when a wolf mates, it's for life! For better or worse, amiright!?""We gotta figure out how to get that collar off you," Virginia said.Wolf tried prying it off. "It's jammed on there real good. How are you holding up?"Virginia was trying to pull the collar off herself. "Well, having yet another revelation of the horrible things my mother did. Almost getting murdered by a group of immortal assassins." She smiled simply. "Pretty good, all things considered.""We should be safe for now," Wolf said.Virginia's eyes widened as she looked down the subway car. "Don't speak too soon …"There, at the far end of the car, Leone and his two accomplices were heading right for them, shoving commuters out of the way."Oh cripes! Pigs in a blanket -."Virginia stood up, grabbing Wolf. "Come on!" They hurried through the car, wading through a sea of people. "Excuse us! Pardon us!"They reached the opposite end of the car, sliding the door open. They exited out of the car – the walls of the subway sped past them. Virginia slid open the door to the next train car. She and Wolf ambled in, pushing their way past more people."How'd they find us so quickly?" Virginia asked."They must have a magic tracker, or -.""The collar," Virginia realized. "We have to get it off – quick!"The subway came to a sudden jolting stop. "Is this our exit?" she asked.Behind them, Leone and the other two were entering their car."Either way, it is now!" Wolf said. "Go!"They dashed along with the crowd of people exiting the train. "Hurry Wolf!"Behind them, Leone appeared in the doorway. He prepared to exit the train. The incoming swarm of commuters onto the train met him. "No, get out of my way! I need to get off!"When Virginia saw Leone's expression when the subway door closed right in his face and the train took off, she couldn't help but smile.~0~~0~"Huff Puff, we're almost there!"Virginia and Wolf were deep in Central Park, the stars shining through the trees. There – the spot where the mirror would transport them into the Fourth Kingdom. Only …"Where is it?" Virginia asked."Cripes!" Wolf replied. "It was right here!""It's turned off," Virginia said. "Whoever is on the other side must've turned it off! It can only be turned on from the other side!""Indeed," boomed a voice.The turned to see Leone emerging from behind a tree. On each side, his accomplices appeared. They were trapped. Wolf shielded Virginia with his body."I'm glad you led us here," smirked Leone. "No, this is a better gravesite for you. Where it all began."The three assassins raised their rifles, preparing to shoot all at the same time....
BEEP! BEEP!

KABLAM!
A car smashed through the trees out of nowhere, smashing one of the assassins into a tree. The car spun, its door flinging open. Grandma Nessa hopped out, staring Leone in the face.
"Stay the hell away from my granddaughter!"
Virginia couldn't contain her shock. "Grandma?!""Get in the car! Now!"Virginia didn't have to be told twice. Jeannie was in the back seat with the door open, motioning for them to come on. Evelyn was at the wheel.Leone raised his rifle at Nessa, who only smiled at him. Then, to Leone's surprise, Nessa leaped on him, claws suddenly emerging from her fingertips, razor teeth emerging from her jaws. She grabbed the rifle, snapping it in half with her bare claws. She bore her teeth at Leone, sinking them into his neck. Leone screamed out as she hurled him into a tree.The third assassin aimed his rifle, ready to blow her head off. Nessa turned, on all fours, scampering back into the passenger seat of the car."Gun it!"Evelyn floored the breaks and their car took off down the roadway.Leone stood up, staring as their headlights vanished, his own wounds vanishing likewise...."Grandma – no offense – but what the hell was that?!"Nessa had transformed herself back into a normal human. "Oh dear, I never wanted you to find out this way."In the backseat, comprehension dawned on Wolf. "You're half-wolf.""Yes siree." She beamed."You've got to be kidding me," Virginia said."How come I couldn't smell you?" Wolf asked."When you live in this world, you find ways to cover your scent," answered Nessa. "Especially from those who cross over from the Ninth Kingdom.""Wait – why aren't Dad and I part wolf?" Virginia asked."It can skip a few generations," Wolf shrugged."Grandma, you're telling me you came from the Nine Kingdoms?" Virginia asked. She looked at Jeannie who was smiling proudly that she knew. Then to Evelyn. "And you both knew?""And you said I couldn't keep a secret," Jeannie teased Nessa.Virginia sunk back into her seat. "Dad is gonna flip."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~
"Hands off! Those are mine!"

"I saw 'em first!"

"I called dibs!"

"How about we spin a coin?"

"I'll spin your head!"

"Why not use yours, it's bigger!"
Tony sighed as he pushed a heavy cart along a pair of tracks, Prince at his heels. The three trolls had gotten each other into headlocks and were pummeling each other. Tony rolled his eyes, pulling the cart. Its wheel got jammed on the railing. "Just great," he muttered. He tried pushing the cart. It would barely budge."Hey, a little help here!" he called over to the trolls.The three stopped. Blabberwort had Bluebell in a headlock and Burly was in the middle of giving him a wedgie. The three of them stopped, staring at Tony."What did you say, O Fat One?" Burly asked."Fat One – I, never mind. I'll do it myself thanks."Blabbewort shoved Bluebell into a pile of shoes. "You don't seem like your normal self, O Fat One," she said."Yeah, aren't you happy to see us?" Bluebell asked."Even a little?" Burly added."Happy? Happy?!" Tony began counting off his fingers. "You hit me with troll dust, ransacked my apartment, chased us across Manhattan and the Nine Kingdoms, tried to murder me and my daughter on several occasions -."Bluebell waved his hands. "Let bygones be bygones. You turned us into gold!""That was on accident!""Let's not sit here blaming each other," Bluebell continued, as though he didn't hear Tony. "Old chums like us -.""We are not chums!"Bluebell glanced over at Blabberwort and Burly. "I'm getting the feeling that the Fat One doesn't like us very much.""I don't like you at all!"Burly began sobbing. Blabberwort patted him on the shoulders, before shooting Tony a nasty look. "There, now look what you've done! There, there, Burly."Tony suddenly gagged and wretched. Something slid out of his mouth and plopped onto the floor. He gasped. "How many is that now, Prince?"The eyes of all three trolls fell on what Tony regurgitated onto the floor. Their eyes lit up. "TOAD!" they screamed in unison. The trio nearly collapsed over each other in their mad rush to tackle the now crawling toad. They piled on top of it, with Bluebell emerging victorious, the toad clasped in his hand. His tongue flicked out and ran slowly along the back of the toad."Give me, give me," Blabberwort insisted, wrenching the toad out of Bluebell's furious hand, quickly licking its back."It's my turn," Burly snarled."You'll get your turn, I barely got a hit," Blabberwort retorted.Tony wrinkled his nose. "Nice.""So how'd you end up trapped in here with us?" Bluebell asked as he slowly licked the toad's back."For your information I was captured by the Shoemachers and forced to work here. Speaking of which – how'd you three end up here?""We came to buy shoes. Lovely leather shoes," Bluebell dreamed."We got a nice big settlement from the Fourth Kingdom for the death of our father," Burly explained. "Nicey-nice.""So we decided to go on a shoe shopping spree," Blabberwort continued."Problem is – these Eighth Kingdom types aren't exactly the friendliest," lamented Bluebell."I've noticed," Tony sighed."They saw trolls and thought we'd come to rob and pillage the town," Blabberwort went on. "Which we probably would have done after we finished our shopping. But those Leather Overlords captured us and forced us to work here.""Jokes on them," laughed Bluebell. "We like it here! And free shoes with the five-finger discount!" He laughed as he grabbed a small woman's shoe from the cart, caressing the leather, before stuffing it in his jacket pocket."So … you three haven't thought of escape? At all?" Tony was incredulous."We've thought of pillaging," Burly went on. "Ransacking."Bluebell snapped his fingers at Tony. "Say – you're a smart guy! You escaped the Snow White Memorial Prison!""That's right," Blabberwort added. "Not to mention us. On multiple occasions. And the Huntsman. And the Dwarves. And … the Queen.""We could team up!" Burly suggested."Forget it!" Tony was disgusted. "I don't trust any of you as far as I can throw you!""Well we don't trust you either," retorted Blabberwort. "You turned us into gold! So we're even."Burly flexed his biceps. "You can be the brains, and we'll be the muscle!"Tony stared down at Prince who was panting. If he didn't get out of here, there was no rescuing Prince Wendell and who knew what else the Snow Queen had planned?"Let me think about it," Tony sighed as he tried to dislodge the stuck cart."Oy you!" One of the Leather Overlords approached Tony. "The Lady O' the factory wishes to see you!""Me?""No questions – hurry up!"The guard forced Tony at spearpoint. Bluebell nudged Burly. "Shoemacher's wife!"Burly's lips peeled back into a grin. "Nicey-nice!"...Tony was roughly thrown into an elegant room in the factory's living quarters. Everything was covered in pink and satin. The Overlord shoved Tony forward onto his knees. Mrs. Shoemacher sat up on a cushiony couch. "That will be all. Leave us."The guard nodded, before backing out of the room, latching the twin doors behind him. Mrs. Shoemacher stared at Tony, a pleasant smile on her face. "You've had a long day's work. I thought you might need a break." She went over to a table with vintage glasses on tall stalks and filled them with a colorful pink liquid. "Something to cool you off?""Why am I worthy of a break?" Tony's suspicions were aroused.Mrs. Schoemacher stirred the two drinks. "Can't a boss be friendly with her employees?""Employee? You trapped me here -.""Yes and I feel just awful for what my husband has done. You deserve some … compensation." She handed him a drink. "Go on. It's not poison."Tony sniffed it."Go on then, you don't want to offend your host."Tony sighed and took a small sip. He suddenly felt instantly warmer. He felt as though a pink cloud had descended on the room. He certainly felt calmer.Mrs. Shoemacher sat down on the velvety couch and patted the cushion next to her. "Come join me, Antony. I'd like to hear more about your journeys. Be sure to drink that up quickly, the brew will spoil."Tony felt compelled forward by an invisible hand drawing him by his stomach. He joined the shoemaker's wife, sipping more of the warm liquid."I took notice of you the moment you arrived," Mrs. Shoemacher was saying. "Of course, I recognized you instantly, even if my husband did not. Antony Lewis, one of the heroes of the Nine Realms! If my husband found out who you are, you'd never leave this place. Well, not without a significant ransom."Tony nodded. Her voice suddenly seemed hypnotic. Her hand was on his shoulder. He suddenly felt flushed."Of course," she continued, "that would spoil all my fun. It's been a while since anything exciting has happened here. Work consumes everything. Making sure the elves produce their shoes on time, budgeting work hours … it leaves Mr. Schoemacher with no time for anything else.""M-must be lonely," Tony stammered. He was fixed into Mrs. Schoemacher's eyes. He suddenly noticed how attractive she was …Her hand slid down his thigh."You could stay here, Tony," she breathed into his ear. "With me. It could be our little secret. You would never want for anything. No more politics, no more fighting or wars. Just you and me and our own little fantasy world we can build here …"That sounded … nice …The room was getting warmer, the smell of perfumed spice hitting his nostrils. Mrs. Schoemacher leaned in, her breath in his ear. Her hand trailed up his shirt, slowly unbuttoning it. She leaned in, her lips parting, meeting his …"No!" Tony jumped up. "No, I'm a changed man! I'm not hooking up with a married woman like I almost did in New York! Oh, what am I doing here?!" He was ranting now, his anger rising. He could feel his body temperature returning to normal, as though the effects of the drink were wearing off. "The Snow Queen is loose, do you understand?! Can I get that through your head! Now I got to get to the Fourth Kingdom or we're all doomed!"Mrs. Schoemacher stood up. "It's the heat. It's getting to your head, dear. Have another drink.""No, I do not want another drink, I demand you release me and my dog right now!"Mrs. Schoemacher approached him. "I have ways of making you mine, Tony.""Oh, with your little spiked punch? Yeah, I'm wise to your game!"The smile never left Mrs. Schoemacher's face. Her hand trailed up his arm, grasping his sleeve. "You will be mine, Tony. You already are, you just don't realize it."The smell of perfumed incense was growing stronger. Tony could feel the heat in his body rising again. Her eyes, hypnotic. Those big, full lips, which were parting to meet his. He closed his eyes as she kissed him, the perfumed incense warping his senses, making them more intense.Mrs. Schoemacher rubbed his chest. "You were dreaming. There is no Snow Queen. There never was a Snow Queen."The incense rose into his nostrils. "You're right …" His speech was sluggish. "There never was a Snow Queen … I must've been dreaming.""You were dreaming," she continued. "There is no world outside these halls. There is just you. And me.""You. And me," he repeated."No worries, no fears, no responsibilities. Just the two of us. Our families are nonexistent.""Nonexistent …" A thought tried to form in Tony's mind, a memory. A girl … oh, what was her name? The incense was erasing his memories, mesmerizing him. "I …" He looked away from Mrs. Schoemacher. " … My daughter.""No, no! Look at me – only me." Her hand guided his face back to hers. "There is no daughter. There is only me. I am the only woman in your life from now on.""You … no …" His eyes widened. "Virginia!" He wrenched himself from her grasp. His shirt slid off in her hands and he backed away in only a t-shirt. He turned, kicked the door open, tumbling into the hallway."Tony! Tony! Get back here!"Tony ran down the hall and didn't look back."Tony!"...The Overlords and Mr. Schoemacher came running into the room. They found Mrs. Schoemacher sitting on her couch holding her face, weeping. In one hand dangled Tony's shirt."What's all this then?" Mr. Schoemacher demanded. "We heard you screaming.""That new guy – Antony." She sobbed. "The filth tried to force himself on me!"Mr. Schoemacher's face turned red. "Secure the facility. Spread out! Find him!""You'll need backup to catch him," Mrs. Schoemacher said. She was suddenly deadly serious."Right," Mr. Schoemacher agreed. "And I know just the ones."...Prince was wagging his tail as he helped Burly, Blabberwort and Bluebell load a cart with shoes. Burly kicked the cart and it took off down the tracks to the docks at the lower levels.Behind them, two Leather Overlords entered. "Oy – you lot!"The trio of trolls turned, grumbling, annoyed that they were interrupted from playing with – er, loading the cart full of shoes."That new guy – Antony – is on the run. We need to catch him.""The Fat One?" Burly asked."Help us," the Overlord said, "and you three will get a promotion.""Overlords?" Blabberwort asked."And a free pair of shoes each once a month."The trolls roared in laughter and Burly beat his chest. "Count us in." The trio made off with the Overlords as Prince whimpered, watching. "He should've joined up with us when he had the chance," Burly was saying. "This'll teach him!"As the group vanished out the door, Prince sniffed the air, before bolting through the doorway and down the hall.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~The drive back to Grandma Nessa's farm in rural New Jersey was done in silence. The first peep came from Virginia as the old ranch came into view and she could see the rolling hills and farms. "It's huge!" she exclaimed.Nessa turned from the front passenger seat. "You ain't seen nothin' hon'. Wait till I introduce you to Larry!""Larry? Grandma, you've got a boyfriend living here?"Nessa chuckled as she readjusted her seat...."Larry", as it turned out, was a simple grey horse that looked well beyond his years. His grey mane fell over a tired, long face with slowly flaring nostrils. Larry had seen better days for sure. Virginia wasn't sure whether he'd see too many more.Nessa patted the horse on his head as Evelyn carried the napping Jeannie towards the farmhouse. "You two – be sure to be nice to ol' Larry. I've got some things to prepare in the meantime." She began shuffling off towards the cellar of the farmhouse."Do you think we'll be safe here?" Virginia asked her.Nessa paused, her back to Virginia and Wolf. "From those guys? Nowhere is safe." She pointed at several empty pails. "There's a creek that runs through here. Be sure to fill up those pails, will ya'?" She began shuffling off again.Wolf was taking in the scents as Virginia grabbed a pail. He wrung his hands nervously. "Oh Virginia, not that I'm not eternally grateful that you broke me free from those guys – but Huff Puff! A farm! And a full moon in a few nights. Oh, it's the Peeps all over again! I can feel my blood boiling! And your grandmother's got some nice sheep – oh, but she's half-wolf too! How can she resist them? Unless … she found a way! Oh if I could just learn her secret -."Virginia pressed a pail into his chest. "Come on."..The two approached a creek that ran through the edge of the woods. As they entered the woods, they could see the moonlight between the branches. They continued in silence as they knelt down by the creek bed. Virginia went to scoop up some water when Wolf stopped her."Wait -."Virginia looked around. "What am I waiting for?""Go ahead – do it slowly."Shrugging, she scooped up some water from the creek into the pail. In the pail a sudden faint golden glow rose up from the water."As I thought," Wolf said. "Magic. There's even more to Grandma Nessa than you thought.""Clearly," Virginia half-replied, staring at the glowing pail of water...The two walked back to the farm, once again in silence. They reached Larry whose knees were trembling. Virginia groaned as she placed the pail on the ground. "I need a minute …"Wolf placed his pails down and sat next to her on the grass. The two stared off at the moon in silence. Virginia looked away from him, rubbing her arm awkwardly. She opened her mouth to say something."I'm sorry," they both blurted out at the same time.They smiled in embarrassment. "You first," Wolf nodded."I'm sorry for going off on you the other night in the restaurant. It's just – you know it's always been my dream to own my own restaurant and getting my loan denied -.""Virginia, I'm the one who should be apologizing. I should have honored your request and kept the budget low.""When you were captured, the only thing I could think was that the last thing I said was that you didn't care about my feelings! I could never have lived with myself if anything happened -."Wolf wrapped an arm around her and held her close to his chest."Do we suck at coupling?" Virginia asked him."Virginia, no! Of course not! It just takes work. Like all relationships. My parents had their ups and downs. What we kids should wear, where we should go to school, who we should eat." He cupped her face with one hand and stared into her eyes. "No matter what, we are going to make this marriage work. You and me. I'm with you through thick and thin. I'm your wolf! And … for our little cub." His hand went to her belly. Their lips parted and met …
"If you're both quite done making me gag, we appear to have company!"
The couple started at the sound of the male voice and sprang to their feet. "Who said that?" Virginia demanded. She and Wolf looked around. Nothing but the stars."Behind you, you idiots!"Virginia spun around in anger. "I am not an idiot -."Nobody there. Except Larry the old horse.Virginia narrowed her eyes. "Did … did the horse talk?"Wolf nodded. "He must be from the Nine Kingdoms!""Figure that out on your own, didya? Maybe next you two can figure out whether the square block can go into the square peg. Or count higher than your fingers and toes!""He's an angry horse," Wolf muttered."This is all too much for me," Virginia said. "Between my grandmother being half-wolf and glowing water -.""You saved the entire Nine Kingdoms from your crazed mother and this is too much for ya?" Larry spat. "In any event, you two dimwads might want to get a move on and get that water to Nessa. We got company and it ain't friendly."On the road in the distance, Virginia could see high beams. "Leone," she breathed. "He tracked us through that collar!"Wolf tugged at the electric collar still around his neck. "The infernal thing won't come off!"Grabbing his arm, Virginia began leading him towards the farmhouse. Larry cleared his throat in a very loud and exaggerated way to get their attention."Yes?" Wolf asked irritably."You're forgetting the pails of water.""Oh Huff Puff, who cares about water at a time like this?!""Okay, so if you don't mind leaving your only means of escape behind …" Larry's voice trailed off."Grab the pails, Wolf," Virginia grumbled as she grabbed two of her own....The Humvee jolted to a stop. Booted feet crunched on the gravel. Leone lit a cigarette as his two cohorts emerged. All three heavily armed. Leone took a puff. "She's here. I can practically smell her."He walked along a henhouse, taking in the starry sky, enjoying the crisp rural air."Do we take 'em by force?" one cohort asked.Leone was enjoying his cigarette. "No. Why rush in, guns blazing when we can … smoke them out?" He flicked a cigarette into the henhouse and suddenly black smoke began billowing out of it."Burn the whole place down!"...Evelyn was racing down the stairs of the farmhouse with Jeannie in tow as Virginia and Wolf burst in, careful not to spill the water.Evelyn pointed. "Cellar. Now!""You have to get to safety!" Virginia shouted.SMASH!A window was shattered – a rock covered in flaming paper lay on the floor. The flames spread rapidly across the living room. Jeannie screamed, clutching at her mother."I'll take care of Jeannie!" Evelyn yelled as she grabbed her daughter, racing in the opposite direction. "Cellar!" she yelled over her shoulder.Trying not to gag on the billowing smoke, Virginia wrenched open the basement doors. She and Wolf stumbled down a set of rickety stairs into the cellar.Nessa was already there, fumbling with a tarp. "I know, I know –" she was saying as she saw them. "I was hoping we had more time to get it ready!"Virginia was perplexed. "Get what ready?""The Magic Well!" Nessa exclaimed."The what?!"Nessa fully peeled back the tarp, revealing a hole in the center of the concrete. "Well don't just stand there like two lumps – fill it up! You did make sure to get the water from the creek?"Nodding, Virginia and Wolf took turns filling the well as Nessa paced back and forth.Above, they could see smoke billowing down the stairs. The fire was spreading."I had a feeling they would do this," Nessa growled. "Evelyn will have gotten Jeannie to safety by now. Hopefully she's on the phone with the fire department.""What about Leone?" Virginia asked as she dumped another pail of water into the well."Don't you worry – we're not completely defenseless!"Virginia didn't like the creepy grin growing across Nessa's face....Leone reclined on the front of the Humvee, lighting another cigarette as they watched the glowing embers continue to consume the farmhouse."They're not coming out," his partner said.Leone shrugged. "So then let them burn. I'll have had my revenge either way."Next to them, a grey shaggy horse appeared. Leone's partner tried to shoo him away. "Go on, get out of here."The horse just stared at them idiotically."Forget him," Leone said. "Who cares about a lousy horse?" He took a drag on his cigarette. When he turned his head, two more horses had appeared. He shrugged, staring at the burning farmhouse.Several sheep materialized out of the night. As well as several hens. Very angry hens covered in ash.The two partners stared. "Ugh … I don't like the looks they're giving us.""They're just dumb animals!" Leone spat.
"Who you calling dumb, fatface?!"
Leone started as he heard the horse talk. He and his partners suddenly trained their guns on the animals. "They're from the Nine Kingdoms!"They never got a shot off. Larry suddenly rose up on his haunches, his hooves smashing both of the partners down. The sheep charged, trampling them.Leone fumbled with his rifle – BAM! BAM! He fired shots off into the night. Missing. He turned – a billy goat was pawing at the ground and lowering his head.CRASH!Leone was thrown across the yard by the billy goat, his rifle flying. He rose up, seeing his partners screaming as they were gnawed on by the sheep and pecked by the hens. "Why?" one was screaming. "Why are their talons so sharp?"Leone snarled as he grabbed his fallen rifle. He turned to the burning house. Making sure his cartridge wasn't jammed, he left his "friends" to the mercy of the barnyard animals.He had bigger prey...."There now – all finished?"Virginia nodded."This might take a moment …" Nessa waited with bated breath. The water in the well began swirling – and suddenly, a portal appeared. Virginia could see trees through the well – the Fourth Kingdom."What is this?" Virginia asked.Her grandmother smiled sadly. "How I first came here to New Jersey from the Fourth Kingdom. You didn't think mirrors were the only way to travel between realms? Now hurry, it can only stay open for a minute!""I can't go to the Fourth Kingdom!" Virginia protested."We're getting married soon!" Wolf agreed. "And I charged $250 a plate to Virginia's credit card!""There won't be a wedding if Leone gets his hands on you!" Nessa yelled back. "You can't stop him here – but there might be a chance if you can get some aide! Now go!"Above, the door to the cellar was blown off its hinges. Leone appeared, his eyes lusting for blood. He saw the well. "No ...!"Virginia took in her grandmother and her eyes welled with tears. "Grandma -.""GO!"With a firm but loving shove, Nessa pushed Virginia and Wolf into the now glowing well."NOOOO!"Leone leaped down the stairs, unloading his rifle's clip into the well as Virginia and Wolf disappeared through it, screaming madly.It was too late. They were gone.He turned his rage on Nessa. "You crazy old bag!"He aimed his rifle at her stomach. Nessa closed her eyes in resignation, waiting for the gunshot …...BAM!...Nessa dared to open an eye. The flames had spread to the basement. She coughed and gagged on the smoke.At her feet lay Leone, unconscious. Evelyn stood above him, holding a wooden board."Nice one, hon'" Nessa grinned."We can't leave him there like this," Evelyn said."You're right," agreed Nessa. "I've got an idea …"...The firefighters had arrived in earnest and were working to put out the flames. Leone's two partners were gone, having been chased off by the magical livestock who were now, in the presence of the firefighters, acting like normal barn animals.Nessa sighed as Evelyn put her hand on her shoulder and Jeannie watched in awe and horror. "There goes my whole life," she lamented."We can rebuild," Evelyn said."Your Pa and I lived here our whole marriage. Eh, it's for the best. Burn down the old to bring in the new." She turned to look at Evelyn and Jeannie. "Best we lay low for a while. In case those dirtbags come for us looking for information. I'm thinking Florida. A nice pool with a handsome pool boy serving me drinks as he pours lotion on my -.""We get the picture," Evelyn cut her off as she covered Jeannie's ears.The trio stood there, watching the house burn away, hoping that Virginia and Wolf made it safely to the Fourth Kingdom....Leone awoke to find himself tied to a tree next to the creek. He thrashed against his bindings, snarling, vowing revenge. He sighed, staring up at the moon through the trees. "I'm sorry," he said to his family. He allowed his tears to flow.
"Leone …"
That voice. No, it couldn't be."Leave me alone!" he screamed into the night.
"But you're not alone. You can never be alone … they will always haunt you, won't they? What the Evil Queen made you do to them … come now. Be my child again and you will have your vengeance …"
An icy tendril emerged from the stream. It fashioned its tip into a blade, slicing Leone's bindings free. He fell to his knees and stared into the creek. A portion of the water froze in place, turning into a mirror.The Snow Queen was staring back at him."I'll never be your child again!"The Snow Queen only smiled. "You belong to me. Even after what the Evil Queen did to you, your heart remains frozen to mine." Her hand reached out through the icy mirror, extending to Leone. He stared at it."Let the Devil take you," Leone spat. "You and the Evil Queen, may he take both your souls for what you both did to me!""Oh, the Evil Queen is paying for her crimes," the Snow Queen smiled. "Her soul is trapped in the Devil's Mirror. Do you remember my mirror, Leone?""I remember the horrors it showed me!""Horrors that I can inflict on your enemies. Will inflict on them. Come to me, and you will have your revenge." The hand was still out for him to embrace."How?" he asked."Come. Trail them. But do not kill them -."Leone spat at her hand. "You said revenge! I want that girl dead! I want to watch the light leave her eyes!""And you shall," the Snow Queen promised. "But death is not enough. Why only kill her? The Heroine of the Nine Kingdoms … let the people have their hero.""I don't understand."The Snow Queen continued to smile. "My plan … from the very beginning. All of them have been my puppets. Even the Evil Queen was my marionette that I dangled from my icy prison. And she introduced Virginia Lewis to the Nine Kingdoms. Their savior. Let them have their heroine, their idol that they can all rally around. Let them stand behind her banner, hold her ensign. Let them place all their hopes in her. Let them lift her up high – so that when she falls, she has further to plummet. Come to me, my child, and I will make all things clear."Leone hesitated … and then took the Snow Queen's hand.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
~0~
~0~

"I think he went this way!"

"No, that way!"

"Last time we listened to you, we ended up in a match box!"

"And the last time we listened to you, we were turned into gold!"
Prince hid in the shadows of the Shoemacher factory as Burly, Blabberwort and Bluebell argued.
"I think I've got his scent!" Burly yelled.
Bluebell was sheepish. "No, it's just me."
Blabberwort wrinkled her nose. "I'm certain he went this way. Come on!" The three trolls snarled and lurched down a side corridor. Prince waited until they were out of earshot before he stepped a paw out from his perch. His nose twitched, smelling the air. Then he took off down the opposite way.
.
.
.
Laborers groaned as they worked in the docks. The Leather Overlord guards paced back and forth, striking slow workers with whips. Prince watched from a balcony above as shipments of leather shoes were placed onto small boats.
A dock door rose out of the waters. Prince squinted his eyes and sniffed the air again. He could see a small shipping boat enter the docks. And out in the distance, a river – a river that led south into the woods – but a river that went south, nonetheless. A river that could potentially lead to the Fourth Kingdom.
The shipmaster descended a wooden plank to talk to one of the Leather Overlords. "Long day – this'll be the last stop of the evening."
The guard nodded to the shipmaster. "Us too. You're the last shipment heading out for the week."
Prince perked up at this. If this was the last boat heading out for the week, they had to be on it. Who knew what havoc the Snow Queen could wreak in a week? And who knew what the Shoemacher's would do to Tony during that time?
The shipmaster rubbed his swollen belly which was jutting out from his shirt like jelly. "I'm aching for a drink. Think the Shoemacher's can spare a mug?"
"No drinking and sailing. Especially not with our shipments."
"Oh come on, ya' ol' rag! Just one mug o' grog?"
The Overlord sighed. "Just one. You're a real pain in the neck. Come on – a half hour and then you're outta here." The two walked back up the docks while workers loaded the ship.
A half hour? That didn't give them much time. Prince took off back into the heart of the factory.
.
.
.
Tony pressed himself into a tight alcove as Mr. Shoemacher led a team of Leather Overlords down a corridor.

"Spread out! I want that filth caught!"

Tony waited with bated breath. Their voices vanished down the hallway and he let himself breathe. He backed further into the alcove.

"Hey! Watch where you're stepping! You almost crushed me!"

Tony looked around for the source of the squeaky voice. "Who's there?"

"Look down!"

Tony glanced down – and nearly started. A small female elf stood there, clothes ragged and worn. The little elf only reached up to his knee and she was staring up at him with a botched pixie face.
"Sorry," he muttered, withdrawing his boot away from her.
"You on the run too?" She was peeking out the side of the alcove now. "You're not gonna turn me in, are you?"
Tony sighed and kneeled so they were eye level. "No – I'm trying to get out of here myself. Problem is, I gotta get my dog first. And I don't know where the exit is. Plus the guards are out for my blood."
The elf nodded. She motioned for him to follow her into the corridor. "Come on – I'll take you to my hideout." She began walking down the alcove.
Tony hesitated. "In case you haven't noticed – I umm – won't exactly fit any further."
The elf rolled her eyes. "Watch this!" She waved her hand, and the alcove began widening. Its walls sprung to the side enough for two full grown men to walk shoulder to shoulder.
Tony was incredulous. "You can do magic? Magic!" He was laughing. "Then you can get us out of here -."
"No can do," the elf sighed. "I can do cheap parlor tricks and stuff, but I'm still a novice. My teacher was captured by the Shoemacher's like the rest of us and I never progressed further in my training than the first stages."
"I can relate," Tony found himself saying. "I only reached a white belt in karate."
"What's karate?"
"Never mind. A hideout you said?"
The elf reached the end of the alcove. There was nothing there but a solid wall. The elf knocked three times. There was a flash of light and a door appeared.
"It'll only stay open for a second," the elf explained. "Then it seals itself up. Come on."
Shaking his head, Tony followed her through the doorway.
.
.
.
Prince bolted down a hallway, his nose hot on Tony's trail. He rounded a corner – BAM! The three trolls were coming down the opposite way.
"It's him!" Bluebell pointed. "The dog!"
"Prince Wendell?" Burly asked, confused.
"Of course not!" Bluebell snapped. "Prince Wendell got his body back. This is just the Queen's dog now."
"But he can lead us to the Fat One!" Blabberwort exclaimed.
"Good idea!" Bluebell grinned. "Glad I thought of it!"
Blabberwort bopped him on the back of his head. "I thought of it!"
"And I'm going to execute it!"
"Guys," Burly pointed. "The dog's getting away."
Prince was bounding down the corridor.
The trolls roared. "After him! C'mere doggie, doggie!" And the chase began.
.
.
.
"You got a name?" Tony asked as he crouched down through the newly formed doorway. It sealed shut behind him. The room he was in was big enough for several full-sized people. There was a luxurious bed with a kitchenette. "What is this place?"
"Spare bedroom created by Shoemacher's but they forgot it exists. Name's Leslie by the way."
Tony wrinkled his nose. "Leslie the Elf?"
"Hey, we can't all be named Leaffall."
"I guess not." Tony took in his surroundings. "So why are you on the run?"
"Because I refuse to work for the Shoemachers. They kidnapped us elves, forced us to work in this factory. The others may have had the fight kicked out of them, but not me! I … just haven't been able to get away. Not yet, anyway."
Tony gesticulated with excitement. "Well then we can work together! You and me! We'll escape! Once we find my dog!"
"A dog, you say?"
"Yes, a golden retriever! His name's Prince."
"How many of you are there?" Leslie asked.
"Just me and him. Oh, the trolls too, but I don't think they'd want to leave the shoe factory."
Leslie tapped her arms. "So just you and the dog … very good." She began tinkering with some stuff in the kitchenette. "It was a pleasure meeting you and I'm very sorry for this."
Tony was confused. "Sorry? For wha -."
A dash of pink troll dust hit him in the face.
Leslie shrugged. "You're a nice guy, Tony. But far too trusting. You'd think in a world where Jack and Jill were tricked by the old witch, or Snow White with her stepmother disguised as an old peddler – you'd have learned …"
Tony swayed and collapsed at the elf's feet.
~0~
~0~
"Wakey-wakey."
Tony's vision crept back. He sat up. He was no longer in Leslie's hideout. He was back – back in Mrs. Shoemacher's bedroom. Mrs. Shoemacher smiled. "He's up."
"I only hit him with a tiny bit of troll dust." Leslie was smiling.
"Good. Be sure my husband and his guards don't find him."
Leslie bowed and backed out the door.
"Now hold on a minute," Tony protested.
"Don't worry. You're safe. My husband won't find you. It's best he think you escaped, that way he won't be looking for you. And you can stay here – with me."
"If you think -."
Mrs. Shoemacher waxed dramatic. "This morning I let down my guard to a handsome stranger and succumbed to your advances."
"You came on to me!"
Mrs. Shoemacher grabbed the front of his shirt. "It changed me, Antony. If I crave your touch again, you've only yourself to blame!"
"This is crazy! Supposing I just turn myself in to your husband?"
"You won't do that, Antony." Mrs. Shoemacher snapped her fingers. The door to the bedroom swung open and in came the three trolls, holding a struggling Prince. Mrs. Shoemacher gently stroked the dog's ears as the three trolls grinned. "Like I told you the other day, I always wanted a pair of leather dog shoes. Your choice."
Tony stared at Prince, and then his eyes fell on the three trolls. Pure fury filled his face. "You three – I thought you wanted a partnership with me?!"
To his surprise, Blabberwort smiled. "We actually do. NOW!"
The trolls released Prince who bounded over to Mrs. Shoemacher, snarling, driving the woman back. She screamed loudly as the trolls grabbed Tony. "Come with us if you want to live, Fat One!" Bluebell exclaimed. They shoved him out the door.
"Doggie!" Blabberwort whistled. Prince snarled one last time at Mrs. Shoemacher, before following Tony and the trolls out the door.
.
.
.
Tony struggled to breathe as he kept pace with the trolls, running down the hallway, Prince at their heels. "You were on my side this whole time?!" He exclaimed.
"Like we said – a partnership!" Burly replied.
"Okay – I hope you have a plan!" The three trolls stopped and looked at him deadpan. Tony's arms were gesticulating. "You don't have a plan to escape?!"
The three trolls lowered their heads and shoulders sheepishly. Burly flexed a bicep. "Like we said – you're the brains, we're the muscle."
Tony racked his brain. Prince, meanwhile, had grabbed Tony's pant legs with his teeth and was pulling. "Now not, boy, I gotta think of an escape plan."
Prince pulled harder.
Burly pointed at the retriever. "Maybe the dog knows a way to escape -."
"Not now, I'm thinking!" Tony stopped. "Wait! Prince! Do you know a way to escape?"
Prince let out a soft bark in the affirmative, before turning and bounding down the hall.
"This way!" Tony exclaimed. "Follow the yellow dog!"
.
.
.
Prince led the group along a catwalk overlooking the factory. Below, several Leather Overlords stood guard as the kidnapped elves were forced to make shoes. A pang of guilt stabbed at Tony's gut and he stopped short. Blabberwort walked right into him.
"Why are we stopping, O Fat One?"
"Enough with the Fat One, okay?" Tony stared down at the dirty and thinning faces of the elf slaves. "We can't just leave them here. I can't believe I'm even saying this, Virginia is rubbing off on me!"
"Your doggie has a way out," Blabberwort protested. "We can't waste time -."
"You're okay leaving all these elves here as slaves?"
All three trolls looked at each other and then spoke in unison. "Yes."
"I knew it was too much to hope for. Fine! I'm going down there – you want a partnership, you can either help me or forget it!"
Prince whined, his tail going between his legs. They were running short on time.
Tony stepped onto a ladder and began descending. When he reached the bottom rung, he dropped down. He walked into the center of the factor, arms up. "Elves! May I have your attention please!"
The elves stopped what they were doing and stared at Tony curiously. Across the room, the Leather Overlords brandished their spears, heading straight for Tony.
Tony ignored the approaching guards. He spoke to the elves. "What are you doing? You've been kidnapped and forced to slave and make shoes! And you won't even fight back?!"
The elves continued to stare at him.
Above, Prince and the three trolls watched in amazement. "They'll skewer him alive," Burly mused.
"If they do, I get his shoes," Bluebell grinned.
"We promised an alliance," Blabberwort said, staring at Tony. "Whatever else we are, we're trolls of our word. Who's with me?!"
Neither of her two brothers responded.
"You're right. The Fat One made his choice. We three escape without him." She turned to Prince. "Alright doggie – show us the way out.
.
.
Tony sighed as the guards drew closer. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the three trolls sneakily race across the catwalk above. Typical, he thought. He turned his attention back to his captive audience.
"Listen to me elves – you may be smaller than them. But you outnumber them ten to one! Plus you can do magic!"
The guards had reached him and pointed their spears at his belly. "They won't listen," came a voice on the far side of the room. Mr. Shoemacher had appeared with several more guards. "Their wills have been broken. They no longer have the willpower to break free. They no longer have free will. They belong … to me!"
Tony stared at the elves. "Don't listen to him! You can break free right now! I know the odds seem impossible! But you can do it! I've done it! You've all heard of Virginia Lewis?! She's my daughter! I'm Antony Lewis! We defeated the Evil Queen and saved the Nine Kingdoms! And if a janitor like me can do it, you can too!"
The elves continued to remain silent.
"A heartening speech," Mr. Shoemacher mocked, gently applauding. "But it falls on deaf ears." He motioned to his guards. "Take him away."
A shoe spun out of nowhere, striking two of the guards in the head, knocking them over.
Mr. Shoemacher and the other guards looked in all directions. An elderly elf stood on a table. He picked up another shoe and threw it.
"Grab him!" Mr. Shoemacher ordered. "He'll have to be reprogrammed!"
Another shoe came from the opposite direction, this time striking Mr. Shoemacher. He snarled. "Who did that?!"
"I did!" an elf shouted.
"No, it was me!" another replied.
"Me!"
All around them, the elves were standing up. And they were furious.
"Get back to your work!" Mr. Shoemacher screamed.
The elves all stood up together. The Leather Overlords seemed to realize that they were outnumbered.
"You elves get back to work," Mr. Shoemacher screamed.
The guards were suddenly pelted with shoes. The elves swarmed them. The guards screamed, staggering around in the chaos as they were covered head to toe by the tiny elves. They folded under the sheer numbers.
Mr. Shoemacher staggered back through a doorway.
"Go!" one of the elves yelled at Tony. "We'll take everything from here!"
Nodding, Tony climbed back up the ladder, following after the trolls.
.
.
.
"This rope goes here, that one goes there!" Bluebell was yelling at Burly. The three trolls were on the docked ship. Prince was sitting on the bow, staring at the dock, waiting for Tony.
Blabberwort grabbed a hold of the ship's wheel.
"You don't know how to pilot a boat!" Bluebell yelled.
"Neither do you, but of the three of us I trust me most! Batten down the hatches, we're leaving!" Blabberwort spun the wheel and the boat began to back out of the dock.
Prince whined, barking at the trolls.
"Hey," Bluebell shrugged in answer to the dog. "The Fat One chose to stay behind."
Prince barked again.

"Wait for me!"

They looked up to see Tony racing into the docks, chased by several Leather Overlords. The boat had already pulled away and was heading through the loading dock.
"I don't know how to stop it!" Blabberwort yelled.
Bluebell and Burly raced to the end of the boat, arms out. "You'll have to jump!" Bluebell yelled.
"I'll catch you!" Burly added.
"No, I'll catch him!" Bluebell sneered.
"Somebody catch me!" Tony yelled. He picked up speed, racing along the wooden dock. The Leather Overlords were gaining on him. The trolls were yelling at him to hurry.
Taking a deep breath and closing his eyes, Tony sprang with all his might from the edge of the dock.
Prince barked. Tony soared through the air, landing straight on top of the two trolls.
"Is he secure?" Blabberwort demanded. "Then we're off!"
The ship steered through the loading door and out of the factory.
.
.
.
The elves ran out the doors of the factory en masse, finally free. The Eighth Kingdom citizens in the village watched in amazement as hundreds of tiny elves raced down their streets, laughing and rejoicing in their newfound freedom.
.
.
.
Mr. Shoemacher watched from one of the factory's windows. He slammed a fist down on the table as he yelled at his guards. "We can recover the elves anytime we want. But that fool who incited them – I want his head!"
A guard stepped forward. "Orders, sir?"
Mr. Shoemacher stared at him. "Get the archers ready."
.
.
.
Tony raced up to the front of the ship where Blabberwort was at the wheel. "You can sail?"
"No, but how hard can it be?! And lookie, we're making fantastic time!"
Tony watched as the scenery around them changed. Trees were appearing on either side of the riverbed. "And this river will take us to the Fourth Kingdom?"
Blabberwort shrugged. "I don't know, but anything is better than being stuck back there."
Bluebell seemed to have different thoughts. "All those shoes …" Burly nudged him and opened his jacket. Inside were lined with leather shoes that he swiped from the factory. Bluebell grinned. "Nicey-nice."
"I'm surprised the Shoemacher's aren't following us," Tony said. His eyes fell on Prince, who was standing straight up, ears perked, nose sniffing. The dog sensed something.

WHIZZ!

Something flew right past Tony's head. An arrow.
WHIZZ! WHIZZ!
More arrows. "Spoke too soon," Tony lamented.
Burly pointed. "They're coming from the trees!"
Blabberwort ducked her head as more arrows came, bouncing and clattering at her feet. Tony watched as shapes jumped from tree to tree on either side. Figures in lean leather outfits.
"Shoemacher sent archers!" Bluebell exclaimed.
WHIZZ! WHIZZ!
The arrows were getting closer, littering the deck. One almost shot right past Tony's ear, nearly impaling his head. "They're getting closer! Can't you do any evasive maneuvers?!" he yelled at Blabberwort.
"This is a shipping boat, not a naval cruiser!" she retorted over her back. "But I think I could pull off a few tricks!"
"Well whatever you're gonna do, do it fast!"
The archers continued jumping from tree to tree. The shots were getting closer and closer.
Tony pointed ahead – the river was diverging into two paths. The right-hand path was full of woods – it would give the archers more hiding places and locations to shoot from. The left-hand side was filled with nothing but rocks – but at least the archers would be forced to be out in the open.
"Left!" Tony yelled. "Go left!"
Blabberwort spun the wheel and the ship began veering right.
"Other left!" Tony yelled. "Other left!"
WHIZZ! WHIZZ! The arrows were getting ever closer.
Blabberwort grimaced as she spun the wheel left with all her might. "We're caught in a current!" she screamed. "I'm losing control!"
Prince whimpered as he hid under a piece of equipment.
Dodging an arrow, Tony leapt onto the steering platform. He grabbed the wheel with Blabberwort. "Push … left …" he screeched through gritted teeth. He and the female troll pushed the wheel left with every ounce of strength they had. The boat began listing left.
Tony forced his full body weight onto the wheel. His muscles were burning with pain.
"We're not gonna make it!" Bluebell screamed.
"We're gonna make it!" Tony yelled back.
The boat listed to the left, out of the current, onto the lefthand river path. The trees vanished and the archers appeared at the tops of the last of them, watching their prey escape right in front of them. Bluebell and Burly made rude gestures at them, mocking them.
Tony breathed a sigh of relief as he sat on a bench on the ship's side. "We made it … we're out of danger."
"Ummm …" Blabberwort muttered. "I wouldn't necessarily go that far …"
"Oh what now?" Tony griped.
Blabberwort pointed. "That."
Tony followed her finger. "Oh cripes …"
A giant waterfall was ahead of them. "Stop the ship!" yelled Tony.
"I can't! The current's too strong!"
"Can we swim?!"
Blabberwort shook her head. "The current …"
The waterfall was edging closer and closer. Bluebell and Burly were holding each other, sputtering in terror. Prince's ears covered his eyes.
"Everyone grab hold of something!" Tony grabbed a piece of rope, wrapping it around Blabberwort's waist, tying her in place to the railing of the ship. "You two – hurry!"
Bluebell and Burly got the idea. They wrapped cords of rope around their wrists, nodding to each other. "Suckin' elf!" Burly groaned.
"Prince!" Tony was securing his own waist to the mast of the ship. "Here boy!" Prince bounded into his arms.
"Here we go!" Blabberwort screamed.
Tony felt as though his stomach had been taken out from under him. The boat raced over the edge of the waterfall. They were freefalling, the water cascading down around them, the sound of it drowning out everything else. Burly and Bluebell were screaming and Blabberwort struggled with the wheel.
SPLASH!
Tony dared to open an eye. The boat was right-side up at the bottom of the falls, now gently sailing along the river. Bluebell and Burly were blabbering incoherently. Blabberwort was staring straight ahead, holding the wheel, not quite even aware of her surroundings.
Prince bounded out of Tony's arms and shook himself off, spraying the brother trolls with water. He gripped Tony's bindings with his teeth, undoing it.
"D-did we make it?" Bluebell asked.
Tony nodded.
Bluebell raised a finger as Prince bit through his bindings, freeing him from the railing. "In that case," he said, "I'm gonna take a nice nap." He collapsed face forward onto the deck, fainting from sheer shock.
Tony stared ahead at the river, hoping there were no more waterfalls, not knowing where the river would take them, but praying that it would be the Fourth Kingdom.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~
The Fourth Kingdom – Forest
"Oh Huff-Puff, it's so good to be back!" Wolf was bounding through the trees, his tongue hanging out of his mouth. Virginia lingered behind him, a small smile on her face as she enjoyed his antics. His voice rang out between the trees. "Oh, I feel like bounding for miles and miles! Oh Virginia, run with me!"Virginia was holding her stomach. "Not right now, Wolf."He stopped, tilting his head at her as he emerged from behind an oak. "Is something wrong?""Just … morning sickness. I think traveling through the well may have thrown my stomach off."Wolf's nose twitched. "Oh no, that's not it. Our little wolf cub is growing! And my, how quickly too!"Virginia looked down at her stomach and gasped. There was a small baby bump. But that wasn't right. "Wolf … I'm no expert on pregnancy but I'm pretty sure I shouldn't be having a baby bump this soon …"Wolf shrugged. "You haven't forgotten what I told you the other day at the Park Grille?""Wolf …?""Wolf cubs grow faster than normal humans."Virginia faltered. In the excitement of Leone capturing Wolf in New York, she had forgotten. Her face twisted into a frown. "I also recall you never told me how much faster!"Wolf smiled sheepishly.Virginia took a step towards. "Wolf … how much faster?"Wolf turned and bounded between the trees. "Last one to the brook is a rotten Humpty-Dumpty egg!"
"WOLF!"
...The image of Virginia chasing Wolf and throwing small rocks at him while yelling appeared in a molten looking glass. The Snow Queen smiled as she watched them from the Devil's Mirror. "At last …"Fiona, the female half-wolf, lay on a block of ice, stretching her legs out, clearly bored. The other two half-wolf men, Hebro and Dynaman, were fighting over scraps of meat. Fiona sat up and sighed, staring into the Mirror. "About time." She drew a blade, examining it. "I can go and have her pelt this very instant.""No." The Snow Queen's voice was deadly. "Not yet. Leone will track them, keep an eye on them. But they are not to be harmed. Not yet."Fiona snarled, but obediently sheathed her knife. "I don't understand … she could ruin everything. Just as she wrecked the Evil Queen's plans.""My dear," the Snow Queen smiled, "she is the plan." The ice witch turned to the female half-wolf. "I sense the jealousy beating in your veins. You are eager to taste human flesh … and I can sense you desire to taste wolf flesh in a different way …"Fiona looked away, blushing. "You're mistaken.""I am never mistaken." The icy smile never left the Snow Queen's face. "You and Wolf once ran in the same pack. You … longed to be his, to be the object of his ravenous desire. But his feelings for you were as cold as my ice realm."Fiona stared ahead, her eyes half closed, trying to shut the memory out of her mind."I told you I would reward you for helping free me, and so I shall. Continue to trust me, and not only will you have your packmate … but you will taste woman flesh."For the first time, a small smile flitted across Fiona's face.The Snow Queen turned and began walking through her icy throne room. "Come … now that the girl is here, it is time to begin to set things in motion."Fiona slid off the icy block. Hebro and Dynaman rose to their feet. The trio of half-wolves followed the Snow Queen through a frozen door and onto a sleet-covered balcony. Below was a courtyard filled with snow. The Snow Queen's voice boomed through the courtyard. "My Frost Knights – arise!"Fiona tilted her head in curiosity as a foul wind blew in the courtyard. Below, the snow began swirling as razor winds whipped around them. Then, the snow began to rise into mounds. Thousands of them. Each individual mound began sprouting arms and legs from newly formed torsos. Heads rose from icy shoulders. The snow crystallized, turning into diamond-hard ice. Thousands of ice soldiers stood at attention, wielding jagged icicle swords."My beloved soldiers – it has been far too long. The time has come to march again! March on to the Fourth Kingdom! Kill all in your path! Do not stop until the palace is ours!"The Frost Knights instantly turned. The icy legions marched in formation out a slowly opening drawbridge.Fiona had some concerns. "The Fourth Kingdom is not like the Eighth," she pointed out. "It's warmer. They'll all melt before they -.""My dear Fiona," the Snow Queen grinned. "You should know better than to second-guess me!" The ice witch walked to the edge of the balcony, her arms raised upwards. Her mouth moved wordlessly as she silently uttered a chant in a foreign tongue. Her body began twitching violently. Fiona and the other two wolves backed away warily as jolts of electricity ran up and down the Snow Queen's body.Thunder boomed above their heads. The wolves gazed up in amazement as dark storm clouds materialized above their heads. Heavy icicles and sleet whipped down from the sky. A heavy razor wind carried the ice along. The ice storm grew larger, and began blowing, moving in tandem with the marching legions.The Snow Queen relaxed, quite satisfied with herself. She drew her mantle around her shoulders and turned back into her palace. Fiona kept pace with her. "This is your grand plan? March an ice army into the Fourth Kingdom? Forgive me, Your Majesty, I was just expecting -.""Your instincts serve you well, my dear." The smile never left the Snow Queen's face. "Brute force? My methods are far more subtle than that.""I don't understand -.""The invasion is only a diversion. One does not establish a dictatorship in order to safeguard a revolution; one makes the revolution in order to establish the dictatorship.""You're not being very clear.""Patience. In time, the intricacy of my plan will become all too clear."~0~~0~
"Hello? Hello, can anybody hear me?"
The world around King Wendell consisted of nothing but grey, white and black blurs. He heard diabolical snarls, and groanings. He spun, looking in all directions. The evil gurgling and snarls came from all directions."Hello?!"His heart was racing. Or, at least it would, if he still had one. Wendell stared down at his hand. It was grey, translucent. Where am I?Images of a snowy palace, Antony ringing a bell, an icy witch rising from her sleep … yes, now it all came back to him! The Snow Queen had arisen! He had to get back to his kingdom, prepare his nation for war!He stopped. Another memory. Molten glass in a twisted, diabolical frame. Ice moving up his legs … no, it couldn't be! He couldn't be trapped inside the Devil's Mirror!"So … cold … Your Highess … I'm so cold …"Another voice rang through the Mirror World. It seemed to echo for ages. It was familiar. "Winston?"A figure emerged from the grey and black blurs. Winston, his carriage driver, emerged, his eyes wide in horror. "Your Majesty! Thank goodness we've found you! We have to go, we have to leave this dreadful place!""I don't think we can," Wendell lamented."Sir, we must!""We're trapped," the king explained. "In the Snow Queen's Mirror."Winston's mouth hung open. "Then …""Yes. Our souls are prisoners here. And our bodies …""Frozen in ice in the outside." Winston groaned. "There must be some way out of here!"Wendell nodded. "I refuse to give up. I refused to allow despair to take me when I was a dog, and I refuse to give in to despair now!""What do we do?" Winston asked."For now – we explore. We're trapped in the world of the mirror. Perhaps there's a portal to the other side."The diabolic groaning grew louder. Winston jumped and sidled closer to Wendell. "I don't like this place. It's –""Evil," Wendell finished for him. "All who have sold their souls to the Devil himself are trapped here. Along with all of the Snow Queen's victims.""Is there a way to free them too?" Winston asked."There are some here who we would not wish to free. But the Snow Queen's victims …"The two began walking into the void. Winston clung close to Wendell as shapes and voices materialized around them. Empty faces with no eyeballs. Open mouths moving wordlessly, beckoning to the two of them."Don't look at them," Wendell warned. "If you stare at their faces, you will be mesmerized … and become like them.""They're demons!" Winston exclaimed."Lost souls," Wendell corrected. "Some who would not wish us to depart this place. Come, we must keep searching.""Wendell …" A voice carried along the air. Haunting. Mesmerizing."It came from behind us!" exclaimed Winston."No, I heard it come from ahead of us."
"Wendell … come to me …"
"It's coming from all directions!" Wendell was looking to his left and right. Nothing. Nothing but the haunting souls of the damned, trapped with them in the Mirror.
"Wendell … come to me …"
Winston raised a finger. "I saw we do the opposite of what the creepy voice says!"Wendell's eyes were narrowed. "I recognize that voice …""Friend or foe?" Winston asked."I'm not sure anymore …"
"So alone … alone in the void … come to me, Wendell …"
"It's coming from this direction, I'm sure of it!" Wendell began walking, picking up his pace. It turned into a brisk jog."Why are you running towards the creepy voice?!" Winston exclaimed. He suddenly found himself alone, surrounding by the haunting spirits trapped with him. They were moving in, closing in around him. He shrieked in terror. "On second thought, the creepy voice is less scary than these guys! Your Highness, wait for me!" His legs picked up speed under him and he took off after his king.Wendell was racing now. Spirits called out to him, arms reaching for him in a sad embrace. He ignored them. He had to find the source of the voice.
"Wendell … you're so close …!"
"Where are you?!" he demanded. "Show yourself, I command you!"
"As you wish …"
Wendell stopped short. Winston almost ran into him. A figure was materializing in the void. Translucent, yet somehow almost solid. A purple gown. Red hair. And an arrogant smile. "Hello Wendell … I've missed you …"Wendell was horrified. "Stepmother!"The Spirit of Christine, the Evil Queen, had appeared before him, a prisoner of the Mirror as well. And they were trapped with her …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~
Beantown – Morning
The Mayor of Beantown stretched on the front porch of his cottage, raring and ready to go for a long day of speeches and the dreary hours of signing mountains of paperwork. He sipped his bean-tea and sighed. Construction workers were working on the thatched roofs of houses and cottages – necessary repairs in the wake of the invasion by Relish the Troll King a few weeks ago.He inhaled deeply as he sipped his tea, exhaling slowly. A light cloud of condensation puffed out of his mouth. That wasn't right … his morning tea wasn't thathot. But then he exhaled – another puff wisped from his mouth, circling in the morning air. He felt a sudden chill pierce his bones. The mornings shouldn't be this cold at this time of year …He shrugged and made his way down the lane from his house towards the town square.
"Good morning, Mr. Mayor!"

"Good morning!"

"Hello Mr. Mayor!"

"And a good morning to you too!"
The mayor stopped to observe the passerby. They were all bundled up in warm furs. Not usual for this time of year. He looked down at himself and suddenly realized how exposed he was to the cold. He began shivering. Maybe a freak cold front?An aide rushed up to him, bundling himself up in thick leathers. "Odd weather this mornin', eh sir?""Yes. Quite odd indeed."The aide hurried to keep pace with the mayor's brisk walk. "They say snow's been falling in the northern parts of the kingdom. A blizzard."The mayor was astonished. "A blizzard in the Fourth Kingdom? At this time of year?" He shook his head. "Most unusual indeed. When I -."He stopped in his tracks and had to hold out a hand to stop the aide from falling right into him. "Do you see that?""What?" The aide squinted his eyes."Is that … is that … ice?" The mayor couldn't believe his eyes. Ice was creeping along the dusty lane, crystallizing up the green trees, freezing the branches in place."Look!" the aide shouted, pointing up. The mayor followed his finger. The skies were darkening, covered in thick grey clouds.And then came the snow.Heavy snow. Within moments, the mayor's head and shoulders were covered. "This is most unsightly …" He stopped as his mind went to the only conclusion it could reach. "This is no mere storm … this is magic.""M-magic?" the aide stuttered.The mayor turned to look at him, his face pale with sudden worry. "Only the Snow Queen could summon a storm of this magnitude over the Fourth Kingdom.""What does that mean?"The mayor stared at the sky. "It means she's awoken …""QUITE RIGHT!"The scream came from a mound of snow which exploded upwards, followed by three more mounds. The mayor backed away as Fiona, Hebro and Dynaman snarled, drawing daggers, their teeth bared. All around them, more mounds of snow appeared, exploding as the icy Frost Knights rose to their towering heights.The mayor and his aide turned, running the opposite way. A Frost Knight aimed a crossbow. Snap. An ice cold cord sprang from it, wrapping itself around the mayor and his aide. They tripped face first into the rising snow. The mayor turned onto his back – only to find Fiona's blade at his throat. He swallowed tightly as he heard his citizens screaming, chased in the streets by the Frost Knights, their houses ransacked and turned into icy sculptures.The mayor stared up defiantly into Fiona's fierce eyes. "You won't get away with this. You'll see. King Wendell and his friends stopped the Evil Queen and they'll put an end to your icy mistresses' plans."Fiona grasped the collar of the mayor's light jacket and lifted him to his feet with almost supernatural strength. "Cute. You think the girl can save you all again." She leaned in, her icy breath stabbing into the mayor's ears. "Your hero-worship of the girl is exactly what will doom this entire realm and all its kingdoms."She shoved him hard into the waiting arms of a Frost Knight and then began barking orders. "Pillage the entire town! Set up a detention camp and process them! Put them to work mining or something!"The mayor could only watch helplessly as the Frost Knights rounded up his citizens. His town was under attack once more. And again, all he could do was watch …...~0~
Wendell's Palace – Morning
The Royal Council sat at a long table in a meeting hall. Their eyes were filled with dread as one advisor showed a detailed map of the Fourth Kingdom. Red dots filled the map."Attacks on from the south, east and the north." Old Retainer shook his head. "Freak blizzards. You don't think -?"He was interrupted by the Viscount Lansky. "This is the work of the Snow Queen!"Old Retainer sighed, looking down at his chest. "We get out of one crisis and move into a second. Is this the course of our world these days? The Evil Queen is defeated, to be replaced by the Snow Queen? Have we simply exchanged one villain for another?"Lansky's face remained solemn. "And our King Wendell is – once again – missing in our time of need, I'm afraid to say."Old Retainer stared into his eyes. "Do you believe he's … a prisoner of the Snow Queen?""I do indeed. It's the only explanation.""You don't think he's been turned into a dog again?""I hope not. Lord Rupert was responsible for cleaning up after 'the dog' and he liked to hide his business on dark shag rugs." Lansky sighed. "And Antony Lewis is nowhere to be found either. We have no standing military – all our forces are concentrated on the borders of the Troll Nation after their invasion. It will take too long to marshal a counter -.""I bring fabulous news!" The flamboyant Lord Rupert pushed open twin doors. "An answer to our troubles! May I present – the Decorated General Lord Hans DeConte. And the equally delectable Lieutenant-Commander Lord Wallace!"The Royal Council whispered in shock and excitement amongst themselves as they rose to their feet. In stepped General Lord Hans DeConte. A large, burly warrior with various medals and a military sash strapped across his chest, with a blood red cape. His beard was closely cropped to his face and he had a scar over his right eye.Lieutenant-Commander Lord Wallace was Lord DeConte's right-hand man. A younger man, apparently no older than thirty, with a clean-shaven face and a youthful brightness to his eyes. He also wore similar military gear as his superior, along with a flowing red cape.Old Retainer stuttered. "Lord DeConte – we were not expecting you. We thought you were …""- handling the Renegade Sieges in the far south," Viscount Lansky finished."The rebels are no more," DeConte asserted. With a deft wave of his cloak, he slammed a sword onto the table. A sword that had been cleanly cleaved in half to the hilt. "The sword of the Renegade Commander. I'd give you his head, but I imagine that you wouldn't want this nice table soiled.""That we wouldn't," Lord Rupert interjected."Your timing is impeccable!" Old Retainer exclaimed. "We need your regiment now more than ever! The Snow Queen -."Lord DeConte raised his hand to silence him. "Yes. Word has reached me of the sieges of the Frost Knights. Where are the Fourth Kingdom's armies? Why haven't you sent out distress beacons or messenger hawks? Why have I arrived, tired from years of battling the Renegades, to find this kingdom in complete disarray?!"Viscount Lansky cleared his throat. "Lord DeConte, I cannot allow you to speak to the Royal Council as -."DeConte's scarred eyes fell upon Lansky. "You let this kingdom be sieged by the Troll Nation. You let them cross our borders and terrorize our citizens. You let the Evil Queen have free reign to spread her terror across this kingdom. You nearly let her poison the leaders of the other Eight Kingdoms. Now the Snow Queen has taken up her mantle and you want to speak to me of my tone?! You all deserve a dressing down!"A silence fell over the Council.Lieutenant-Commander Lord Wallace cleared his throat. "Lord DeConte, perhaps you are being too harsh. King Wendell -.""- Is nowhere to be found," DeConte snarled. "Again! And you would do well to mind your place, boy!" Lord Wallace lowered his head.Lansky was not going to take this sitting down. "With all due respect, Wendell had been turned into a dog during the Evil Queen fiasco -.""Wendell is not fit to rule this realm!" DeConte growled, slamming his fist onto the table. A hush fell over the room."You are bordering on treason, sir," Lansky chided. "You come here, unannounced -.""Treason?! Treason?! I saved the realm from the Renegades! I fought vicious wars in the south, bearing scars on both my body and soul – all to keep this realm safe! I do the nasty things you Councilors cannot. While you sit here sipping tea and planning coronations, I'm dueling hand-to-hand with the Renegades! I'm protecting our citizens! I'm a hero! And as for King Wendell – a true King would neverhave allowed himself to fall for the Evil Queen's tricks! A true King would never have allowed himself to be turned into a dog! And as for now – if you are right, and Wendell is now a prisoner of the Snow Queen – that only proves that he is unfit to rule the Fourth Kingdom!""I cannot allow you to disparage our King in such a despicable manner!" Lansky found himself saying."You forget – I am Royal Blood too! Cousin of King Wendell! I was heir to the throne before he was born!"Lieutenant-Commander Lord Wallace spoke up again, waving his hand, trying to ease tensions between his superior and the Royal Council. "Blood feuds and throne battles will not help us solve this problem. The Snow Queen is advancing. Beantown was just struck only hours ago. We need to marshal a military response. Our garrison is back from the Renegade Sieges. Our soldiers are ready to take on the Frost Knights. Give us leave to conduct a military campaign.""We shall have a vote," Old Retainer said slowly."No," Lansky sighed. "I may not … see eye to eye … with Lord DeConte, but Lord Wallace is right. We have no other option. We must band together and use the resources we have available. Now is not the time for arguing. Now is the time for unity. The Snow Queen would love nothing more than to sow division between the Royal Council and the military. I concede. Lord DeConte, Lord Wallace - you have leave to use the Royal Palace as your military headquarters until such time as King Wendell returns to reinstate himself as Head of State.""If King Wendell returns," growled DeConte. "I will need time to plan a countermeasure. Please – show me to my chambers. I will also require food." He stopped short. "The Evil Queen's Magic Mirrors – are they still in the palace?"Old Retainer nodded. "We've kept them in the Royal Museum. Uh, turned off of course."Lord DeConte frowned. "The Snow Queen could turn them on again from her Mirror. Spy on us. They're too dangerous to be out and about. I'll have to confiscate them. Bring them to my chambers. I will make sure she cannot spy on us through them." With a whirl of his cape, he vanished through the doorway. Lord Wallace smiled apologetically at the Councilors and bowed before he followed his military supervisor out the door.Old Retainer slumped down into his chair and held his head. "I miss the good old days when the hardest decisions we had to make were what colors to pick for a coronation.""And you didn't go with my color scheme, so you only have yourselves to blame," Lord Rupert chided..~0~~0~.
Western Fourth Kingdom Woods – Morning
The sun was shining through the trees as Virginia emerged from a bush, wiping her mouth. There were no signs of snow or even a slight temperature decrease. The birds basked in the warm morning glow. She held her stomach and groaned.Wolf stood, playing with his fingers, breathless. He rushed to Virginia's side. "Oh my love, I'm so sorry I couldn't be there to hold your luscious locks through your morning sickness!""It's fine, Wolf." Virginia had let her hair grow out somewhat over the past few weeks and was busy putting it back into a messy bun.Wolf danced around her as she walked. "I would've, but I'm a sympathetic vomiter. Even the scent of it and I'll be blowing chunks till the cows dance home." His lip quivered. "Oh, but I need to be a strong husband for you!" He stood up straight. "Virginia – I hereafter promise that I will firmly grasp your luscious locks as you empty the contents of your – may I say – creamy stomach.""Wolf -.""No! No more standing on the sidelines for me! I will be there for you and our little baby cub throughout the remaining weeks of your pregnancy!""Wolf – wait, remaining weeks?""I hereby solemnly swear –""Wolf …""- I will tend to your every sudden craving. What was it you wanted the other night in New York? A chalupa? I swear that I will get you your every sudden craving for chalupas and -."
"Wolf …"
"- and will clean up your morning sickness and massage your precious feet which are not swelling at all I might add -.""Wolf!"Too late. Virginia bent over and hurled all over Wolf's shoes. Wolf stood there midsentence, his face now staring off into the trees.Virginia rose back to her full height, wiping her mouth. "I tried to warn you."Wolf nodded, continuing to stare off. "There. Not so bad. I can smell it, but I don't feel nauseous. I think I'm handling your morning sickness better." His face twisted and his stomach turned sour. His hands went to his belly. "On second thought -."Virginia facepalmed as he ran into a thicket of bushes and violently retched....Virginia held her baby bump. The sun was shining high in the sky. "You're sure this is the right direction to the Royal Palace? I feel like we've been walking for hours and getting nowhere. Too bad Grandma Nessa's magic well didn't drop us right off on the palace's front yard.""We're going the right way," Wolf reassured her. "A wolf's nose never lies." Virginia suddenly shivered. Wolf perked up. "The temperature's dropping and it's barely evening. Here." He took off his outer jacket and wrapped it around her.Virginia slowed. Her hands were on her belly. A tiny baby bump was already forming. "I can feel it …" She looked up at Wolf in shock. "The baby. It's moving around!" Tears welled in her eyes and she laughed. Wolf placed his hand on her belly, smiling back at her."You got a lively little wolf cub. He's just stretching his legs. Boy, he's sure a pent-up ball of energy. Just like his ol' Dad.""And what makes you think it'll be a boy?" Virginia asked."Trust me. A wolf knows these things."Above, the sun was beginning to set. Wolf sighed, looking around through the trees. "We need to find some shelter for the night. And get a warm fire going. At the rates these temperatures are dropping …"He noticed that Virginia was staring off into the trees. "Virginia?"Virginia's eyes were transfixed on a small clearing. In the distance was a small wooden cottage with a thatched room. And two children were playing. A boy and a girl. They seemed so lively and … happy. The little boy tripped and skimmed his knee. He began wailing in pain. The little girl grabbed him and rocked him."It's okay, Kay," the little girl soothed. "I'm here and I'll always be here for you."Virginia felt drawn to the children. She walked towards them and the cottage, mesmerized.
"Virginia?"
Wolf's voice cut through the night. Virginia stopped short. The two children and the hut had vanished. All there was left was just an empty clearing. She pointed, her mouth hanging open. "Wolf – didn't you see …?""See what?""That house! And the little boy and girl?""Boy and girl?" Wolf stared in the direction her finger was pointing. "There's nothing there, sweety.""There was just -.""Pregnancy brain. Dr. Horowitz gave me some light reading to help me help you through this hard time. So You Knocked Her Up, Huh? Fantastic read, very insightful. She'll win a Pulitzer for sure!" He began walking past Virginia's pointing finger. It took her a moment to process what he said."I do not have pregnancy brain!"...Wolf had set up a small fire in the center of the clearing. Night had fallen and the temperatures were indeed plummeting. Virginia was wrapped in Wolf's coat as they warmed themselves by the fire. She leaned back, resting on a juniper tree.Wolf tore into a slab of meat. "I am ravenous! I could eat a whole shepherdess!" Virginia stared at him. "It's just a saying!" he protested. "But not really," he muttered under his breath. He sighed. "You sure you don't want any jackrabbit?"Virginia raised a hand. "I'm good.""Not even for the baby's sake?"Rolling her eyes, Virginia grabbed a slice of meat from Wolf's makeshift plate and swallowed it in one bite. Well, it really didn't taste all that bad. Wolf smiled."My Dad taught me to catch fresh conies when I was younger. This one wasn't bad. Could do with some seasoning." He reached into his breast pocket and pulled out a small tin. He shook it and covered the meat in a small reddish powder as he hummed to himself. "Shepherdess makes quite a mess, but little lambs are lovely."Virginia eyed the tin. "You carry your own tin of paprika?""Sure, doesn't everybody?" He continued seasoning the meat, humming away.Virginia nestled into his side. "You always talk about your parents. Yet I know next to nothing about them or the rest of your family."Wolf stopped shaking his paprika tin and stared off into the trees. Virginia sensed the change in his posture and sat up. "Wolf?"He finally smiled down at her. "It doesn't matter. It was so far in the past.""But your past is what makes you who you are. And if I'm going to marry you, I'm marrying all of you, past baggage included."Wolf put the tin aside and stared off into the trees again. "My Dad was the head of our pack. Half-wolves stick together, like full wolves. We've had to, our we would've been hunted to extinction by the huntsmen.""What happened to your parents?" Virginia asked."I told you – in the Little Lamb Village. They were burnt to death.""And there's no more to it?"Wolf continued staring. Finally … "It was my fault."This got her attention. "Your fault?""I was … betrothed. To one of our packmates."Virginia wrinkled her nose. "I thought you said I was your first girlfriend!?""You are! Trust me, a wolf selects only one mate and that mate is for life! The betrothal was not something I wanted. The half-wolf girl and her father were … for lack of a better word – maniacs. They wanted to go on the offensive against humans. To lead a wolf revolution against the villages of the Fourth Kingdom, take and eat their children. My father would have none of it, but her father was a very powerful rival in our clan. To ease tensions, they negotiated a marriage. My father hoped I could calm the daughter's violent tendencies. But I didn't want to be married to her. She's vicious, bloodthirsty. So … I did the ultimate act of betrayal – an act so despicable among wolf packs that the one who does it can never be accepted back.""What?""I ran away. I renounced the pack. My … Father tried to come after me along with my mother. They tried to bring me back. They thought they could smooth things over with the other packmates, thought they could say that the pressures of engagement were too much for me and I snapped, that I wasn't in my right state of mind when I ran away. Of course I would never go back, no matter how much my parents tried to reason with me.""But I still don't see how this is your fault?""My betrothed's father saw his chance. My parents out and alone with me, apart from the rest of the pack. He went to the local village, hiding his wolf identity and told them that my parents and I were in a cave, ready to attack them. The villagers smoked my parents out. I can still hear my Dad screaming at me to run, to get away. He grabbed me, threw me out of the cave. I watched as my father fought to defend my mother as they were smoked out, captured, fighting tooth and nail – and then burnt alive on stakes. And it was all my fault.""Wolf … I'm sorry. I never knew …""I never wanted you to know …""I'm glad you told me all the same." Virginia placed her hand on his arm. "Thank you for trusting me with this. And it wasn't your fault. It was your ex-fiance and her father. There's no one to blame but them.""I wish I could believe you." Wolf continued staring long into the night as Virginia nestled up against him...."Virginia."The voice cut through the night. Virginia rose from under the juniper tree. The campfire had long gone out and there was a mighty chill in the night air. She drew Wolf's coat up around her. "Wolf?"Wolf was nowhere to be seen. Had he gone off in search of more wood?
"Virginia."
The voice was almost … hypnotic. She rose from under the juniper tree and stared into the distance.The cottage had reappeared. She was drawn to it. The voice was coming from it.
"Come this way, Virginia. The answers you seek are within."
She reached the front door of the house. She furtively pressed her hand in on the front door which slowly creaked open. She entered the dark house."Hello? Is anyone home?"Only darkness.She stepped in further. A small candlestick stood on a counter next to her. She grabbed it and it lit itself in her hand as though an invisible match had been struck. The candle cast her shadow on the floor."Is anyone home?"Silence.She held the candle aloft. The house appeared abandoned for years.
"Virginia …"
The voice came from all around her and from within her own head at the same time. She glanced down – her own shadow was beckoning to her. She cocked her head. That was odd … it seemed like her shadow suddenly had a mind of its own.And suddenly, her shadow took on three dimensions. It was morphing, becoming solid and rising to its feet. Hair and facial features appeared – and within a moment, Virginia was staring at an exact replica of her – right down to her shoelaces. Her doppelganger smiled, before striking her in the forehead.Virginia's world went dark … and she saw nothing at all....Virginia awoke in something cold, damp and earthy. Her arms were bound, and her mouth was gagged. Warm dirt was being piled on top of her. She stared up, struggling to scream from behind her gag.Her shadow – now turned into her doppelganger – was burying her alive beneath the juniper tree."Oh, you're up," the Shadow said.She screamed at it behind her gag."No, scream some more. Please, it's music to my ears. You can't imagine how good it feels to be free! And … I'll simply become you! Your life is mine now! Now that I'm no longer attached to you, I can do what I want. Go where I want – a life completely detached from you! But, I can't have the real you turning up to muck this up for me. Nothing personal. Besides, I picked out a lovely resting spot for you beneath this juniper tree. And don't about Wolf – I'll make sure he's well taken care of."And Virginia screamed again as the Shadow shoveled dirt right onto her eyes.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~Wolf awoke with a start. The moon shone pale through the dense foliage and the campfire had only just gone out, leaving swirling patterns in its wake. Wolf sighed. And then he noticed that the spot next to him was unusually bare."Virginia?"His call was met with silence."Virginia!"He sprang to his feet, nose aloft, sniffing the cold night air. Her scent was certainly there. Somewhere."Over here, Wolf."Through a thicket, Virginia emerged. Wolf breathed a sigh of relief. "There you are! For a minute I – are you okay?"Virginia was carrying herself with a newfound confidence, a coy smile on her face. It wasn't like her. It was almost … cruel. Virginia, however, reached out to Wolf, wrapping a hand behind his head, drawing him closer."I'm fine, Wolf. Never better, in fact."Wolf breathed down at her. "You seem … different.""It must be this night air. It's just so … invigorating." She drew him deeper. "Kiss me.""Are you sure you're okay? Not that I'm complaining, it's just I wouldn't think you'd be so amorous given our circumstances. Not to mention carrying the baby.""Baby?" Virginia was genuinely confused.Wolf narrowed his eyes. "Right. Our baby. You know, the one you're carrying around in your belly.""Oh right. I'm such a ditz. The baby. Now kiss me."Something was wrong. "Virginia, I -."She grabbed his head, crashing her lips into his. Wolf's eyes widened. Her lips felt icy cold and there was no love in the kiss. Only pure animalistic desire. He backed away as he realized - "You're not Virginia!""Don't be silly. Of course I am.""Huff-Puff! Usually it's us wolves that play dress-up! But I can smell a fraud when I see one! Where is she?!""Wolf, I think you're misreading this whole situation -.""Don't give me that!" He bared his teeth. "Where. Is. My. Fiancé?"...The real Virginia screamed beneath the mounds of dirt, her mouth gagged and wrists bound. She struggled under the thick and wet soil. She struggled to breathe. Claustrophobia was beginning to set in.If she didn't get out in the next few minutes, she would suffocate.With great difficulty, she turned her head – and screamed behind her gag again. Next to her was a skeleton. A skeleton dressed nicely in woman's clothing, the finger bones folded together across the chest cavity. Virginia turned her head to the left so she wouldn't have to look at it – and she screamed again.Another skeleton. Of a little boy. If she didn't get out of here soon, she'd end up just like them....Above, the Juniper Tree beneath which Virginia and the two skeletons were buried suddenly emitted a pink mist. A cavity appeared in the trunk, and a beautiful bird flew out. It circled the foliage above, before alighting on the freshly dug mound of dirt on the ground. It pecked at the ground, digging into it with its tiny little feet.There was someone buried beneath. Another victim, perhaps?The little bird stretched its wings and soared back into the air....Wolf backed away as "Virginia" menaced on him. "Why do you recoil from me?" she demanded."I don't know who you are, but you better bring the real Virginia back right now!""I am the real Virginia. The one you knew was only an illusion. A person's shadow reflects the real them – the real darkness in their hearts.""Sh-shadow?"Shadow Virginia's eyes gleamed hungrily. "Come. We can start a new life together. Or pick up the old one. No one need ever know. I can fulfill your greatest desires in ways she never could." Her eyes were mesmerizing.Wolf stopped backing away, his heart pounding. "I -.""You want me Wolf. You can have me. Right here. Right now. We can stay here in the Nine Kingdoms. You never have to work in that awful Park Grill ever again. You can bound through the trees and woods to your heart's content. No more being trapped in tall metal prisons called skyscrapers. You fled your pack because you felt trapped into a marriage you didn't want. And now the other Virginia wants to trap you in a life of cold steel buildings. Come with me, and you can experience what every half-wolf desires: freedom. Freedom to run, to bound, to hunt …"Wolf stood there, mesmerized. His heart continued to thud in his chest. He was afraid it would burst from its place.Shadow Virginia wrapped her arms around him again. "And you get Virginia too – the real Virginia. And I – I get freedom. Freedom to not have to go where she goes. We can explore this forest together. This magic forest, which separates the true person from the false."She leaned in again, her lips parted. They met Wolf's. He melted in her arms, spellbound. She was right – he diddesire freedom. The freedom he once had to run and bound through the trees, hunting little lambs."Freedom," the Shadow said. "No longer to be bound to a corporate prison. Or even the demands of a baby …"At that comment, Wolf suddenly felt his blood freeze. He backed away. The Shadow was suggesting he abandon his child. That was too much. And the cruelty of the comment brought him back to reality. "You're not the true Virginia! The true Virginia is kind and nurturing and would never suggest something so despicable!"The Shadow was not pleased. "I will live her life, Wolf. Whether you're in it or not is only a matter of privilege." The Shadow's hands stretched out into claws."Cripes," Wolf gulped. He backed away into a tree. The Shadow was slowly approaching, toying with him. He snapped a branch from the tree, waving it dangerously in the Shadow's face. "You stay away from me! You tell me where Virginia is right now!""Or what?" The Shadow stopped, cocking her head. "Will strike the woman you love?""You're not her!""But I look just like her. Can you do it, Wolf? Can you strike me?"Wolf hesitated."But I can strike you!"The Shadow bared its mouth and lunged. Wolf's eyes widened. He leaped out of the way. The Shadow smashed into a tree. It turned, its mouth open, Virginia's teeth now fashioned into fangs.Wolf was sprinting, tree branches and briars snagging on his clothes.Fine, let him run. The Shadow grinned. It preferred the hunt anyway....Wolf stopped in a clearing to catch his breath. He panted, his eyes darting. He sniffed the air. Oh, but if it was a shadow, would it even have a scent? But he could still smell the real Virginia. She was still alive … somewhere in this forest."Wolf! Come out and plaaaaayyyy …" The Shadow was calling to him, beckoning him. Wolf's blood froze.He turned, racing again – he hit a misstep. His ankle rolled and he fell face first into the grass. "Jiminy," he muttered. His head rose – and his eyes widened.A cottage was standing before him. Wooden with a thatched roof. That wasn't there just a moment ago,he thought. Or perhaps it was and he was merely going mad.
"Wolf! I can hear you! You breathe too loud!"
He had to come up with a plan. Maybe the cottage would give him a moment's thought. He sprang to his feet and rushed to the doorway. He slowly pushed the wooden door open and entered.He found himself in a living room. He fumbled in the dark, banging into a dining table. "Oh Huff-Puff," he muttered. "What am I gonna do? How can I rescue my beloved? Oh, my poor, creamy Virginia! What's become of you?"
"It's happened again."
Wolf spun around at the sound of the voice. A pipe was light, bathing an orange glow around an elderly woman in a cushy armchair."It didn't mean to intrude – I just -."The woman nodded as she placed the pipe between her teeth. "This cottage – this forest – it's cursed. It passed through many hands. But one of its owners was an unscrupulous man. Cheated a woman out of the cottage. Little did he know she was a witch. She put a curse on him. His shadow came to life. Took on a mind of its own … and killed the man.""Cripes," he muttered. "It's happened to my poor Virginia! Please – can you help me?"The woman didn't seem to hear him. She puffed her pipe. "This whole forest is cursed. It's evil. A woman who lived in another house died in childbirth and was buried under the Juniper Tree. She left behind her husband and baby boy. The father remarried and the stepmother hated the son. She had him killed and buried next to his mother. But as much evil as there is in these woods, there is some good. The Juniper Tree brought the boy back to life in another form.""I don't understand – please, if you can help me -."One of the cottage's windows sprang open and a spring bird flew in. It alighted on the old woman's shoulder and chirped into her air. The woman nodded, puffing. She turned to look at Wolf. "You will find the real Virginia buried beneath the Juniper Tree. Go. Her lifeline is dwindling.""Er – thanks!""One last thing." The woman stood up and limped over to Wolf. As she approached, he realized she was much older than he had originally thought. Almost ancient looking. She reached into her shawl and produced a small vial. It glowed icy blue. She placed it in his hands. It was freezing to the touch."These are two magic tears. Preserved. It can restore a person back to their true self – it can reattach the Shadow to Virginia.""How?""These tears were shed out of true love. And so the one you love must consume one tear. Then – true love's kiss. It will break almost any spell."Wolf held the vial up. "True love's kiss? Right, I think I can do that. Whose tears are they?""There is no time! Go!""Thanks for – well, thanks!"And Wolf darted out the door. The bird chirped into the old woman's ear. "Quite right. Hopeless, that one."..."Virginia! Virginia!"Wolf's voice rang through the night. Virginia heard it faintly beneath the soil. She tried to cry out behind her gag. She tried to gasp for air. Her lungs were beginning to shiver. Soon, she would run out of oxygen completely.Wolf reached the Juniper Tree. He circled it, scratching his head. His nose perked up. Virginia's scent was certainly strong here. His eyes fell on a patch of dirt … it looked freshly dug."Virginia!"He immediately dropped to his knees, digging through the dirt. He got on all fours, burrowing like a wolf. Layer after layer of dirt piled up next to him, along with clumps of grass. He could feet the layers of dirt becoming harder, more solid. Gritting his teeth, he dug with all his might.And then he felt something fleshy. "Virginia! Hang on!"He dug more dirt, exposing bound wrists. Her torso. He moved up a few inches, scrabbling the soil away, revealing Virginia's face. He sat her up in the shallow grave, holding her head in his lap. It lolled hopelessly. Her chest wasn't rising. Her eyes were closed."No …" Wolf ripped the gag off her face. He lay her down, pumping her chest. "Breathe, damn it! Breathe!"Virginia just lay there, helplessly.
"Looks like you were too late. She must've just suffocated. Good. One more loose end gone and then I can start my new life."
Wolf turned his head upward, his teeth bared as he saw Shadow Virginia gloating over the shallow grave."You'll pay for this," he snarled. Tears ran from his face. He caressed Virginia's cheeks and his hand went to her belly."It's good you found her. I'll be sure to bury your corpse next to hers." The Shadow was circling the grave now. "How to finish you off is the question – I was able to take Virginia by surprise, but you – you'll need a firmer hand, I imagine."Wolf started. He remembered the old woman's gift. He reached into his vest pocket and withdrew the icy vial. It glowed blue in the cold night.The Shadow raised its eyebrows. "Cool toy! Can I get one? In a different color, though. I'm thinking red. Maybe mauve?"Wolf stared up defiantly as his thumb flicked off the cork. He grabbed Virginia's chin, opening her mouth. He shook the vial and one icy tear dropped from it and into Virginia's throat. He stared at the Shadow, shivering with pure rage, before he turned and passionately kissed Virginia's cold, lifeless lips.The Shadow suddenly stopped. "Wait! No!"Wolf kissed Virginia with every ounce of love he could muster.The Shadow was screaming. Rays of light suddenly shot out of its chest. Then its eyes. Then its mouth, its fingers. The Shadow was twisting, writhing, then … an explosion of light. Wolf shielded his eyes.The Shadow was gone.Virginia's eyes popped open. She sat up. "Wolf?"Wolf laughed. He embraced her and kissed her again. "I've had the strangest dream," she muttered. Wolf smiled as he took her hand and led her out of the grave. She looked down at the ground in the moonlight – her shadow was back, attached to her.Back to normal....The two walked in the moonlight as Wolf recounted the tale to Virginia. "An old woman in a cottage? And a bird?" Her face scrunched up. "You don't think it was the same cottage I saw earlier?""I'm sure of it."Virginia punched him on the arm. "And you said I had pregnancy brain!"Above, the same small bird chirped and circled above them. Wolf pointed. "That's him! The bird that told the old woman where you were!"The bird was still circling."I think it wants us to follow it," Virginia said. The bird took off through the wood, the two lovers keeping pace with it. It led them to a clearing – and there was the cottage again. At the slightest touch, the wooden door opened and Wolf and Virginia entered.The bird was flying in circles near the ceiling, before alighting on the old woman's shoulder. She puffed her pipe and nodded at Wolf. "So it worked, did it? I told you it would.""How can I ever thank you?" Virginia asked."No need.""I don't understand – how did the tear -?""They were Gerda's," the old woman said simply."I'm sorry – who?" Virginia asked."This cottage was home to many people over the years. A man whose shadow came to life. Another man whose son was murdered but was reborn by the Juniper Tree as a beautiful bird." On her shoulder, the bird chirped delightedly. "And before all that … it was the home of an old woman and her grandchildren Gerda and Kay. They lived and played in the forests –""I saw them!" Virginia exclaimed. "Earlier! Two children playing in the woods. The little girl called the boy Kay!""Aye, the forest shows many things. As did the Snow Queen and her Mirror. The Devil himself created that infernal thing. And it showed the boy Kay horrors beyond comprehension. Everything beautiful appeared to him to be ugly. And the Snow Queen took him for her own, all the way up to her icy palace in the Eighth Kingdom. In her palace is a frozen lake called The Mirror of Reason. The lake had broken ice pieces, like pieces of glass, that could be arranged like a puzzle. Once completed, it would spell out a single word: Eternity. She promised him that if he solved it, he could go free. The girl Gerda set out to find him, and when she did, she was so overcome with emotion that she cried. Three little tears of true love. One landed on Kay, broke the spell he was under. The other two froze on the lake. Kay bottled the two tears up to keep – to remind him of the power of love. Tears that come from true love are some of the most powerful magic – only if those who use them feel true love towards the ones they hope to save. And now … there is only one tear left."Virginia stretched out her arm, holding the vial with the last of Gerda's tears, offering it back. The old woman held up her hand, refusing. "Keep it. I have no use for it. Use it and use it well – it is the last tear. Make sure you use it for the right reason. Those who use it without feeling true love – are cursed to die a horrible death.""Oh, you tell me this after the fact," Wolf sputtered."But I knew you felt true love," the woman responded. "So I knew you would be safe." She leaned in towards Virginia. "Use it and use it well."Virginia still had more questions. "What became of Gerda and Kay?"The old woman closed her eyes, as though not wanting to remember a bad memory. "As you know in this realm – happily ever after doesn't always mean ever after. They aged, grew up as children are wont to do. And … went their separate ways.""What?" Virginia was stunned. "That can't be the way it ends? Where are they? Are they still alive? Can they help us against the Snow Queen?""They are beyond aiding us now," the woman sighed. "And the spell that Snow White, Cinderella and the others used to put the Snow Queen to sleep in the first place nearly killed them all and has since been long forgotten." She leaned forward. "It's her Mirror, the Devil's Mirror. It's her greatest weapon – but also her greatest weakness. Smash that mirror, and all her evil will be undone.""Smash the mirror," Wolf said. "You make it sound so simple.""It isn't. It is impervious to normal weapons. No hammer, no mallet, no weapon formed by mortal hands can damage it. To destroy the Devil's Mirror requires a weapon of a different sort." She puffed again. "The Mirror reportedly snares men by throwing splinters into their eyes, causing them to see only ugliness and evil. But this is a mistranslation in a tale handed down by generations. It was not a splinter. It was a thorn. The thorn fell from Kay's eyes when he was rescued by Gerda. The ice lake melted, and the thorn was carried downstream from the Eighth Kingdom. The Devils' Thorn from the Devil's Mirror traveled along the rivers – until it reached the Sixth Kingdom. Into the hand of a malicious witch. Uninvited to the christening of the Sixth Kingdom's new princess Rosamund, the witch put a curse on her. At age sixteen, she would prick her finger on a spindle and die.""Sleeping Beauty," Virginia muttered."The witch tipped the spindle's tip with the very tip of the Devil's Thorn. Little Rosamund pricked her finger on it and fell into a deep sleep – and from there, the thorn sprouted and grew, covering the entire realm in thorns. You must find the original Devil's Thorn – and stab it deep into the heart of the Devil's Mirror until it shatters. Or the Snow Queen will cover our entire realm in eternal ice and death."But where can I find this – this thorn? Where is it? What does it look like?"The old woman reclined back into her chair. "You will know … when you find it, you will know …" And the woman closed her eyes in sleep....Virginia and Wolf walked out of the cottage that morning, arm in arm. Virginia looked up at Wolf in love and adoration. "So this is yet another time you've saved my life.""You'd do the same for me. Is the final tear safe?"Virginia reached into her pocked and pulled out the vial with the last tear. "I think I'll hold onto this for when we really need it. So … how do you think we go about finding this Devil's Thorn?""I say we reach Wendell's Palace. His advisors may be able to help and we might be able to read up on it in the Royal Library.""At least my Dad will be there," Virginia quipped."Ah yes, Tony. Dear old Dad. Can't wait."Virginia stopped short."Hey, I didn't mean it," Wolf said. "I love your Dad, really I do!""No it's not that … it's … the old woman. Do you think she might've been Kay and Gerda's grandmother?""But that's impossible. She died a long time ago. She'd have to be a -.""A ghost," Virginia finished for him. They turned around to face the clearing.The old cottage had vanished.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~Tony leaned over the edge of the "borrowed" Shoemacher boat. Prince stood on his hind legs next to him, his front paws on the railing, his tongue lolling out of his mouth and drool dribbling in a puddle on the deck. Tony stared at the sun on the horizon and sighed.Just a week ago, he had been the royal chief architect to King Wendell. Money, fame, women – he had been a hero! Now … now he was right back to where he was when he first arrived through the Mirror into the Nine Kingdoms. On the run on a riverboat with an evil sorceress on the loose. He didn't know whose heart ran colder – the Snow Queen's or his ex-wife's.His mind wandered to Virginia. Were she and Wolf still okay in Manhattan? How was wedding planning going? Not to mention Virginia's pregnancy …The three trolls were up on deck, following a trail of slime that led them to several toads hopping around on deck. Tony wondered how many were still left from Mother Holle's spell. He had to be at least halfway done.His ruminations were interrupted by Bluebell who approached the dock, a toad clutched tightly in his hand. "Dang thing … I licked its back dry and can't even get a good hit." He casually chucked the toad overboard and leaned over the railing. "How ya' doing, Fat One?"Tony shrugged. He was getting used to the trolls and their obnoxious nicknames. "Just peachy-keen," he muttered."Ya know, I know you don't really like us -.""- that's an understatement."" – but we made a really good team. Why work for sissy-britches Wendell when you can come work for the Troll Nation? We could use someone with your brains.""No thanks."Just think about it. You could be Tony – the Fat Duke! And your choice of the biggest, wartiest, most fertile of our females!"Tony wrinkled his nose "I'll pass."Blabberwort and Burly joined the two, each holding a toad in both hands. "Why what seems to be the matter with the Fat One?" Blabberwort asked."He seems uptight about something," Burly remarked."I am not uptight!""You're wound up tighter than Pinnochio's strings," Bluebell said."Can everyone just get off my back, please?!""Oof, touchy.""I am not touchy! I'm just a little stressed out over the fact that King Wendell is now a living popsicle and it's all my fault. Not to mention who knows what's going on with my daughter -."Bluebell was picking out earwax. "Daughter?""You know – Virginia? My daughter? Blue eyes, has a half-wolf following her around all day with his tongue hanging out?""The one with the pretty little feet but doesn't take care of her shoes" Blabberwort said. Both Burly and Blabberwort nodded in realization.Tony leaned back over the railing. "And I'm gonna be a grandfather, and she's about to get married to Wolf and … and I feel like I've stayed here too long and I'm gonna miss out on so much!"All three trolls had resumed licking their toads. Everything Tony had just said went in one ear and out the other. Burly pointed at Bluebell's toad. "I think yours still has some juice left.""Mitts off, this one's mine, I called it!""No fair, Dad always said you had to share your toads!""Well in case you haven't noticed, Dad's not here!"Burly began sobbing loudly. Tony rolled his eyes. Then he realized – "Hey, who's steering the boat?!" He turned to the wheel and saw it spinning out of control with no one piloting it. He stared at the river – a pile of rocks straight ahead! "Cripes!"He dove for the wheel, grabbing it. Too late – CRASH!...The boat had crashed head-on into the rocks. Tony steered what was left of it, which had run aground on the riverbanks. What was now left of the boat was a heap of wooden wreckage. Tony sat on the riverbank with Prince, frustration rising as the three trolls began shoving each other on the shores of the river.
"It was your turn to steer!"

"I steered for hours already!"

"We drew straws! It was your turn!"

"You cheated!"
Tony raised an eyebrow. "You know, I just realized something …"The three trolls stopped in mid-fight, Blabberwort holding Bluebell in a headlock as Burly kicked his pants in."The reason you guys never caught us when you were hunting us is because you were too busy blaming and fighting each other."Blabbewort dropped Bluebell onto the ground. "What are you saying, O Fat One?""I'm saying that if you actually paused, assessed a situation, put your heads together and thought about it before diving right in, you probably wouldn't end up in prison so much."Bluebell pulled a flea from his hair and flicked it. "Says the guy who's wanted for armed robbery in the Tenth Kingdom.""That was -.""Or the guy who was immediately imprisoned in the Snow White Memorial Prison the second he stepped through that mirror," Blabberwort retorted."And the guy who let the Shoemachers capture him -."Tony held up a hand in protest. "Alright, I get it. It's just … we now have no boat and who knows how far we are from the Fourth Kingdom? Or which direction we're even going!" He chucked a rock into the river."In any event," Blabberwort added. "We three have been able to survive on our own our way all these years.""That's 'cause we had Dad to bail us out, "Bluebell muttered.The three trolls grew silent and stared at the ground.Clip-clop, clip-clop.The sudden sound of hooves drew their attention. Prince was upright, wagging his tail and barked. A carriage drawn by a horse was trotting along the riverbank. And old man smoking a pipe appraised them, drawing the carriage to a stop. "Good mornin'," he said, tipping his hat. He eyed the group. "And what pray tell are a group of trolls doing out and about?""None of your business," Bluebell spat."Well," the carriage-man said. He flicked his reigns. "I'll be off then."Tony's eyes widened. "Wait!" He began trotting along the carriage-man. "Where are we?""Don't you know?""No clue."The carriage-man blew a smoke circle. "Your name wouldn't happen to be Rip Van Winkle, would it?""What? No! Look, we're trying to get to the Fourth Kingdom -.""Trolls in the Fourth Kingdom? Is this another invasion?""You have to listen to me – where is the Fourth Kingdom?"The carriage-man waved his pipe. "You're in it. Right on its borders. South that way."Tony followed the direction of the man's pipe. South … that would lead them to the center of the kingdom and King Wendell's castle – where he could warn the Royal Council about the Snow Queen and figure out a plan to rescue the king.Tony held his arms out pleadingly. "Listen to me very carefully – the Snow Queen is lose and -."Before he could finish, Burly had leaped clear across the riverside and headbutted the carriage-man, knocking him clean unconscious. Tony flailed his arms in exasperation."Are you out of your ever-living mind?"Burly grinned. "You said for use to 'use our heads'.""I didn't mean it literally!"Burly leaped down to the side of the carriage and opened the door. His grin grew wider. "Your chariot."Tony paused. Finally, "You know what? We don't have time to argue ethics and semantics. Let's go!"..~0~..
Edge of the Forest – The Next Day - Afternoon
"Here it is! Finally!"Wolf was prancing around the bushes and trees. The woods were growing thinner and in the distance, they could see the spires of the Royal Castle. Virginia watched, a small smile on her face, as her fiancé practically danced around the trees."Oh Virginia, don't you remember it?! It was here, right on the edge of the forest, that you proclaimed your love for me! Oh how you made this Wolf's heart soar!" He let out a howl. Virginia laughed. Then her face fell."I also remember …"Wolf stared at her, nodding in understanding. "Your Mother …"Virginia drew her light outer coat more tightly over her shoulder. "Let's get a move on. I'd like to see Dad and Wendell.""And I'd like to check out the Royal Kitchen again."...The first thing Virginia noticed as they approached the Outer Court leading to the castle's entrance was how much tighter security had become. Dozens of soldiers stood at guard, spears held in their hands. As they drew closer, two guards blocked their way with spears."State your business," the first guard demanded."Virginia Lewis and Wolf," she stammered, surprised at the frosty reception. "Here to see -.""No visitors," the other guard snapped."We're not visitors, we're here to see King Wendell.""That makes you a visitor.""Okay, fine. Look, the nation's in crisis and -.""No entry."Virginia put her hands on her hips. "Okay, I want to speak to your supervisor. Whoever you report to.""Lord DeConte is not entertaining guests.""Who?" Virginia asked. "I thought King Wendell was in charge?""Enough questions." The guards pointed their spears at the two of them.Wolf raised his hands. "I mean, I admit I stole some rack of lamb from the kitchen last time I was here, but I didn't think Wendy would get all bent out of shape over it."A voice cut through the corridor. "You guards! Let them pass!" The guards lowered their spears and stepped aside as Lieutenant Commander Lord Wallace approached, his face filled with impatience. "Don't you know a national hero when you see one?" His face softened as he turned to Virginia and Wolf. "Forgive the rudeness of my men. Lord DeConte runs a tight ship, I'm afraid. Much more than most are used to. But it's all for a good cause. The Snow Queen must be stopped at all costs. Please, allow me to lead you personally to the Royal Council. They're already in session."...Virginia and Wolf followed in Lord Wallace' wake as they walked the corridors of the castle. Virginia passed a giant painting of Snow White. She stared deep into the portrait's eyes. She could almost swear that one eye winked at her."… and so security has increased along the central and eastern sectors of the Fourth Kingdom," Lord Wallace was saying. "The Snow Queen is advancing from the north and east – a classic pincer strategy. Had we returned in time from the Renegade Sieges, we could have marshaled an effective counterstrike. And now – word is reaching us that her forces may be ready to begin strikes on the Second, Fifth and Seventh Kingdoms. The Naked Emperor and Queen Leaful have already sent messenger hawks and our scouts are indicating temperatures in the Fifth and Seventh Kingdoms are plummeting. She's ready to make her move soon …"Virginia hurried to keep pace. "What can you tell me about the Snow Queen?""A woman with a heart of ice.""I get that," Virginia said. "But where did she come from? Where did she get her powers?"Wallace stared ahead grimly. "The Devil himself.""The Devil …""It's an unpleasant tale, not fit for the halls of Snow White's castle. The Snow Queen was once mortal, just like us. A beautiful handmaiden to a vicious and ugly queen. But the handmaiden happily served the queen faithfully. She was kind and tender to all she met. And one day, her kind disposition was rewarded. A suitor. A man who could warm every inch of the Eighth Kingdom.""Sounds like a hunk," Wolf muttered. "Like me!""The young handmaiden thought so too. And so did her queen. The suitor was, unfortunately, betrothed to the queen. Long ago when he was first born. His family was of nobility. But he dearly loved the handmaiden and they carried on their love affair in secret. He planned to steal her away from the Eighth Kingdom in the middle of the night. But their plans were foiled. The queen discovered their affair and had the suitor executed and the handmaiden – now with child – banished to the icy tundras. She was helped by a kindly old woman – Mother Holle – but the child could not be saved. Stillborn. The handmaiden fled into the icy blizzards, wanting nothing more than to freeze to death, to no longer feel the pain of losing her beloved and her son. And the Devil came to her and offered her exactly what she wanted.""He gave her her powers?""He gave her everything. The Mirror. It became the source of her power. It causes all who gaze into it to see horrors beyond comprehension. And … she gave her heart to the Prince of Darkness who bound it into the Mirror. They said she feels nothing at all now … only ice and blackness. I, however, am inclined to disagree somewhat.""You disagree?" Virginia was skeptical."Why would she take a little boy like Kay and try to keep him as a son? No, the Snow Queen wants to have a child … to replace the one she never got to love. She kept Kay and kidnapped all the other children because somewhere, in the midst of her icy heart, she still longs to be a mother …"Virginia's mind went to Leone and his story of himself, and the other children kidnapped by the Snow Queen. She had wanted to make them her weapons … but then there was Kay who she desired to keep with her as a son. Maybe Wallace had a point.They reached the door to the Council Chambers. Wallace turned to face Virginia and Wolf. "I've learned through experience … even the coldest heart can be melted if the right kind of heat is applied to it."...The Royal Council sat in session. Lord Rupert fidgeted in his seat. He was going to miss his croquet game and then wine testing if they didn't wrap things up. Old Retainer and Viscount Lansky were going back and forth. General Lord DeConte sat at the head of the table, drumming his fingers in annoyance." … but if she attacks the Second, Fifth and Seventh Kingdoms, we'll be effectively cut off from any aid!" Desperation was filling Lansky's voice."We must send our troops to their borders at once!" Old Retainer suggested.DeConte leaned further back in his chair. "Tell me … why should our men spill their blood for the sake of elves and gingerbread men and little girls in red cloaks?"Old Retainer was aghast. "Lord DeConte – surely you aren't suggesting we abandon our allies in this time of crisis?""And where were our allies when the Troll Nation invaded us?""You cannot hold grudges!" Lansky protested. "We must all stand together -.""Exactly." DeConte rose up, his hands behind his back as he began walking around the table. "All Nine Kingdoms must stand together. That means each nation pulls their own weight. Let the Second, Fifth and Seventh Kingdoms secure their own borders. Why should we waste our men? At the same time, I will call for a War Summit. All Nine Nations will meet in a neutral territory. Here. We pool our resources and strike back at the Snow Queen!""A wise course of action," Lansky admitted. "But will it be enough? Will our numbers be enough to drive back the Frost Knights?""No," DeConte admitted. "That's why – effective today – I am enforcing a conscription." He held up a roll of parchment bearing his crest."Conscription?" Old Retainer shot Lansky a glance.DeConte slammed the parchment down on the table. "Effective immediately. Every able-bodied man, teenager – even child down to the age of ten -.""Ten?" Old Retainer's eyes bulged. "You would force children to fight?""Cannon fodder. We place the weakest of our forces in the front, let the Snow Knights take the bait, while the strongest of our military hits them hard. And it's not just us. Every Kingdom will take part in the conscription if they wish to be a part of the War Summit.""And if they refuse?" Old Retainer dreaded the answer."Then we simply explain that the cost of the war is too great for any one nation. And that any nation that doesn't cooperate will simply have to face the Frost Knights alone. And once the war ends – any kingdom that hadn't cooperated with us will be parceled off and divided among the other nations.""Outrageous!" Lansky exclaimed. "The other kingdoms will never agree to any of this, much less this 'War Summit'!""They will," DeConte sneered. "Unless they wish to face the might of the Frost Knights by themselves. Any nation that doesn't cooperate with me … with us … will simply be abandoned." DeConte unfurled more parchments and pressed his seal onto them."You can't do this!" Lansky protested. "Have you lost your mind, DeConte? The Royal Council does not agree with you and we will not go along with this mad plan of yours!"DeConte eyed him under his thick eyebrows. "You have no choice." He held up another roll. "Because if you don't – I will dissolve the Royal Council. Permanently.""You don't have the authority -."DeConte shoved the scroll into Lansky's face. "You'll find I do. When you gave me free reign to conduct a military campaign here. In addition, I am the last descendant of the House of White aside from King Wendell. And seeing as he is nowhere to be found, by the laws laid down in the Nine Kingdoms Treaty, I am the acting king of the Fourth Kingdom.""You are no king to me," Lansky sneered.DeConte snapped his fingers. Two guards approached Lansky."Wait!"The door to the Council Chamber flung open. Lord Wallace stood there, flanked by Virginia and Wolf. "Lords of the Royal Council, permit me to introduce Virginia Lewis and Wolf – heroes of the Nine Realms!" The smile on Wallace's face was unmistakable.The Royal Council suddenly was on its feet. There were cheers and they were falling over themselves in their excitement to shake hands with Virginia and Wolf. All except for DeConte, who sneered.Virginia approached the table as the Council sat. DeConte pointed at her. "She has no business being here! She is -."Wallace held his hands out placatingly. "Lord DeConte – with all due respect to you as my superior officer – please, let Miss Lewis say what she came here to say. We owe her that. All of us." He emphasis the word "all" as he stared at DeConte."There may be a solution," Virginia announced. "A way to stop the Snow Queen for good.""Tell us!" Old Retainer exclaimed."The Devil's Thorn," Virginia replied simply."The what now?" Lansky asked."The Snow Queen's Mirror shot a thorn into the boy Kay's eye. It made him see horrors. His every fear came to life before his eyes. But when he was rescued by Gerda, it floated downstream and was found by the evil sorceress who put Sleeping Beauty to sleep. We stab the Devil's Thorn into the Mirror and it'll destroy it – and the Snow Queen – for good."The room was silent. Virginia's smile faltered as she saw the looks of disbelief on the Councilor's faces."… so I was told," she continued. Wolf nodded next to her, grinning cheesily.DeConte was not amused. "Right. Now, if we're done with children's tales, it's time we put into practice a realplan. A plan devised by a military hero.""Hey," Wolf growled. "Virginia's a hero.""A hero by happenstance and luck," DeConte growled back. "Not one who has experienced the horrors of war firsthand. We need a heavy hand of a military leader right now, not the soft touch of a girl who doesn't seem to have done a single day's hard labor. Especially not the daughter of the Evil Queen."Lansky stood up. "I cannot allow you to vilify Miss Lewis -.""You trust this girl?" DeConte asked. "The daughter of the Queen? And how do we know she isn't in league with the Snow Queen?" His voice lowered to a growl. "How do we know she didn't kill her own mother in order to eliminate any competition?"Virginia's mouth hung open. Her fury boiled over and without even realizing it, she slapped DeConte clean across the face. "How dare you?! How dare you?!""Guards! Arrest the girl and her litter mate!"Virginia and Wolf found themselves on the butt-end of a series of spears as DeConte's guards surrounded them. Lansky and Old Retainer jumped to their feet. DeConte glared at them. "Any who object – can join them in a cell!"Behind them, the door to the Council Chambers flung open again. Tony stumbled in, followed by Prince and the three trolls. "Everyone – the Snow Queen woke up and King Wendell is her prisoner and we – did I miss something? Virginia?"He stared at his daughter surrounded by guards. "Hi Dad," she said sheepishly. Wolf waved his fingers at him.Tony was shocked as he found himself forced next to his daughter at spearpoint. "Apparently I missed a lot …"...The three trolls sat in one of the Royal Castle's prison cells. "Well this stinks," Blabberwort muttered. "We help the Fat One escape the Shoemachers and we get put in prison as thanks.""Too bad Dad's not around with his magic shoes. He'd have us out of here in a pinch of troll dust." Burly sighed."Of course they put the humans together. Can't stick the trolls in one cell with them," Bluebell muttered. "How are we gonna get out of this mess?""How long do you think they'll hold us here?" Burly asked."A decade," Blabberwort suggested. "Two. Tops.""This is almost as bad as when the Fat One's daughter shrunk us and put us in a matchbox," Bluebell muttered."I'm pretty sure she called it an 'elyvator'," Burly replied."A what now?""A box that takes you up and down a building," Burly answered."That's ridiculous! Only an idiot would believe in such a thing! We were shrunk and put in a box of matches!""This isn't helping!" Blabberwort yelled across the cell. "We have to get out of here! Now!""How?" Burly asked."I don't know! Maybe if we do what the Fat One said – and put our heads together – we'll find a way!"The three stood up and literally banged their heads together. "Ow!" they all groaned at once, holding their foreheads."How the heck is putting our heads together supposed to help?!" Burly demanded.Blabberwort's eyes shifted mischievously. "Hey … I still got one of those toads the Fat One threw up." She reached into her leather jacket and pulled out a croaking toad."Nicey-nice!" Bluebell exclaimed."Now this is the only toad I was able to snag," Blabberwort lectured. "So we all have to share.""Gimme!" Bluebell screamed. He and Blabberwort struggled, the poor toad caught in a game of tug-of-war. Blabberwort emerged victorious, Bluebell only managing to pull off one of the toad's warts. He popped it into his mouth. "Nice and juicy," he exclaimed."Wait a minute!" Burly shouted. "That's it! Give me the toad!""You'll get your turn!" Blabberwort yelled."No. I got an idea."Blabberwort and Bluebell stared at each other. "Burly has an idea?"..."Why is it that wherever I go, I end up in prison?!" Tony was pacing back and forth in another cell. Prince was lying on the floor. Virginia sat with him while Wolf leaned on a rafter."Pretty sure this is the same cell we got put in last time," Virginia muttered. She smiled back up at Tony. "Despite everything, it is great to see you, Dad."Tony chuckled, hugging his daughter. "Yeah, yeah. I guess seeing you in a prison cell is better than never seeing you at all." He pointed at Wolf. "You I expected to see in a prison cell at some point!""Well, thanks for the kind greeting, Dad.""Oh come here." Tony gave Wolf a quick hug and a noogie on his head. "Prince missed you guys too!"Prince barked and Virginia smiled, kindly scratching his ears. Tony turned, reading the German writing on the wall left by the Brother's Grimm. "Boy … this takes me back … to that night …""I'd rather not reminisce, Dad," Virginia said. "I try not to think about that night. Like at all."Tony nodded. "Yeah, I know what you mean. Well, if you're right, and this Devil's Thorn can help us destroy the Mirror and free King Wendell, then we outta get a move on."Wolf stared at the bars. "Yeah, we'll get right on that."Tony laughed. "Have you forgotten – the lever turns?"Virginia sprang to her feet. "Actually I did. This one – this is the one to open the secret passage!" She grabbed the lever turn and twisted it.Nothing happened."Maybe you're not doing it right," Tony remarked. "Here let me try." He turned the lever over and over. Still nothing happened. He scratched his head. "You know, I do vaguely remember King Wendell mentioning that he was going to get rid of that secret passage after I told him how we escaped last time.""Nice going, Dad," Virginia remarked."Hey, how was I supposed to know I'd end up back in here? Wait – what's that?"There was the sound of a key turning.Everyone in the cell stood up, expecting more guards.Lord Wallace entered, a remorseful smile on his face. "Hi everybody. Just … checking in."Tony smiled as he looked around the prison cell. "Loving the accommodations."Wallace's face fell. "I … erm … have a question. Let's say Virginia is right and this Devil's Thorn can destroy the Devil's Mirror … if I let you go, can you get to the Sixth Kingdom?"Virginia approached him. "Yes. But … why would you let us go?"Wallace sighed. "DeConte's becoming unhinged. I saw signs of it in the Renegade Sieges. He believes he should be king of the Fourth Kingdom, but I think it's much more than that. He's always been driven and ambitious, but lately he's been worse. I think … I think he wants to be king over all Nine Kingdoms. I've never known him to be this vicious or cruel. Or maybe … maybe I never knew the real him.""Do you think the Snow Queen got to him?" Virginia asked."I don't see how," Wallace admitted. "But … if you're right, we may all be in greater danger than I even thought. Come on, follow me!"...Burly lay on his back, groaning, his face covered in warts. Green slime dribbled out of his mouth. "Oh, medic! Medic! It's the plague! Pipinpaddle-oxinitus! Oh, it's an outbreak! Medic! MEDIC!"The door to the troll's cell opened. Two guards entered and saw Burly on the ground moaning."He's sick," Blabberwort told them. "He needs a doctor."The two guards kneeled down next to Burly. Behind them, Bluebell popped up and smashed their heads together, knocking them out cold. He deftly lifted a chain with keys from one of their belts. "Nice thinking adding the toad warts and toad slime," he grinned.Burly sat up instantly. "The Fat One was right about the whole putting our heads together thing!"The three raced out of their cell. "Troll Nation, here we come!" Bluebell cheered.Burly suddenly stopped. "Don't … don't you guys feel bad about … about leaving the Fat One behind?"His two siblings stared at the floor, drawing circles with their toes. "He would want us to go on," Blabberwort rationalized. "Go home to the Troll Nation and raise the alarm about the Snow Queen. Get our military ready."Bluebell nodded. "I have missed our shoe collection."The three took off running. "To the Troll Nation!"...Tony assisted Virginia into a small boat. She was followed by Wolf and Prince. The boat was moored in the Royal Docks – the very same ones they had snuck into last time they were at the castle.Wallace stood alone on the docks. "You're sure you can find your way on your own?"Virginia pointed to Wolf. "He'll sniff the correct route for us."Wolf drew Virginia, Tony and Prince into a hug. "It'll be just like old times!"Wallace's face was somber. "I'll do what I can to keep DeConte in check. Please … if there's any hope in stopping the Snow Queen, it's with you four. Go … may fortune smile on you." He turned, vanishing through a door as Tony and Wolf began rowing.Virginia sat in the boat, staring ahead, ready to embark once again on another quest....
"Thank you. That will be all. I do not wish to be disturbed for the rest of the evening."
DeConte entered his chambers. He latched the door and lit a candle. He walked through his room, making sure he was entirely alone. Once he was satisfied that no one could eavesdrop, he walked to the back of his chambers to a private door. He unlocked it with a key around his neck and entered a back room.The room was circular. And there shapes. Large, black shapes arranged in a circle, covered with black sheets. Beathing heavily, DeConte removed the sheets, one after another.Mirrors.All of the Mirrors that once belonged to the Evil Queen. DeConte stood before one of them, his image reflected back at him.
"Mirror, mirror, on the wall …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~"How is this possible? You're dead! I saw you fall in that throne room!"King Wendell stood flabbergasted in the Mirror World, his carriage driver Winston hiding behind him nervously. The smile never left the face of Christine Lewis White, the former Evil Queen. "Hello, Wendell," she repeated. "It has been far too long …""A few weeks," Wendell spat. "And much too soon for my tastes.""Weeks? Months? Eons? Time is irrelevant in this place. All things stand still, yet time continues to replay. The past, the present, and things yet to come."Wendell raised an eyebrow. "What are you on about?"The Queen turned away from him, her brow furrowed, as she began drawing a rectangle in the air with a gloved hand. Wendell watched warily, yet his curiosity was peaked. In a moment, the Evil Queen had drawn the outline of a mirror. Light bubbled out of it, as though it had become a doorway. The Queen turned, smiling, her gloved hand extended invitingly to the King. "Come. Come and see the past unseen."Winston shook his head. "I don't like this.""A way out?" Wendell asked.The Evil Queen shook her head. "Don't be absurd. We will never leave the Mirror Realm. Our souls are bound here to a timeless eternity – forced to view our pasts and other's future with no power to change anything. Can you think of a greater Hell?""I'm not going anywhere with you!""Not even to see your parents? Or even … Snow White …?"Wendell started. "I -.""Don't listen to her, Your Majesty," Winston warned. "She has nothing but tricks and ill intent. Do you want to end up on all fours marking your territory on trees again?""No, you're quite right Winston," Wendell agreed. He lifted his gaze to his former stepmother. "I will go nowhere with you."
"Wendell …"
The voice called to him from the light. Wendell started again. "That – that voice – Snow White's voice!" His excitement rose."She's playing you!" Winston warned again.
"Wendell … come to me … let me hold you again …"
The Evil Queen stretched her hand towards him again, her smile growing. "And what evil do you think I can do to you, Wendell? That the Snow Queen hasn't done to us already? This power you see is not my own – it's the Mirror. The Mirror lets you visit the past, the present and the future that may yet be with no power to influence it. My own power and ability to influence the outside world has quite evaporated it seems."Wendell was torn. His stepmother was still standing there, hand extended. But Snow White's voice was calling to him, tugging at his heart.The Queen shrugged. "Well, if you're not interested -." She turned and began tracing the shape of the mirror again. The light began to vanish and the entryway began to close."Wait!"The Queen stopped, staring at him expectantly."What will I see?" he asked."What you have already seen.""I don't trust you.""You don't have to. But if we're going to remain here through all eternity, we might as well learn to … tolerate … each other, shan't we?" She raised her eyebrow at Winston. "As intolerable as your presences may be to me."Wendell stared at the light. I'm already trapped in the Devil's Mirror. What else do I have to lose? "It'll show me the past, you say?""That is … one … of the powers of this place.""I still don't trust you … but if we have eternity …"Wendell took his stepmother's hand and they walked into the light. Winston facepalmed. "I am going to regret this." He followed them through the void....Wendell and the Queen were standing in an old hallway. People around them were crying and mourning. The King and his wife – Wendell's true parents – stood there, the king holding his wife tightly to his chest, crying into her hair. "My parents!" Wendell exclaimed. He ran over to them, rushing to hug them. His hands passed through them as though they were made of air."You cannot interact with them," the Evil Queen sighed. "As often as I've tried. The past cannot be altered. These … are memories. Your memories. The people here cannot see you, cannot hear you. They exist only in your mind."A little boy ran past Wendell. The King had turned and Wendell watched as he embraced the child."That's me," Wendell breathed, watching the boy. "When I was seven. I remember this day. This was the day …""- that Snow White died," the Evil Queen breathed, almost relishing the memory.Wendell watched as a chamber-lord emerged from a bedroom solemnly, his hands in front of him. "Your Highness – Prince Wendell – she will see you now."The seven-year-old Wendell looked up at his parents, who nodded grimly. Wiping his eyes, he entered the bedroom. The adult Wendell followed, the Evil Queen close at his footsteps. Winston stood outside, not wanting to invade Wendell's private memories. He shuddered, creeped out by the figures unable to see or hear him.Inside the bedroom, candles were lit, casting a red and black hue across the walls. There was a cough from a bed. "Come closer, my little love …"Wendell watched as his younger self approached the bedside, playing nervously with his fingers. In the dim light he could see the elderly form of Snow White struggling in her bed."Grandmama," the little Wendell said. "Lay back! You need your strength!"The adult Wendell found himself repeating the words.A withered hand reached out, grasping his. She played with the back of his hand with the pads of her fingers, rubbing his hand soothingly.
"The time has come, little cherub."
Young Wendell wept. "I don't want you to go. Please Grandmama!"The elderly Snow White chuckled from the bed. "I don't want to leave you, little cherub. But I must go the way of all flesh. We are given one life. Like a candle blown in the wind, like the grass grown today and sheared tomorrow – my own time has come.""There's got to be a way! I'll find some way!"
"We must all cross that great ocean. I will not say don't cry. Let your tears run down. Be different than your father. He could never let the tears flow. Even now. Take care of him – there will be more trying times ahead for him, more loss. But you – be free with your tears, Wendell, for they say much about what's in your heart."
The young Wendell hiccupped. "But … my life will be so empty without you …"Snow White was quiet for a moment. She withdrew her hand back into the shadows. When it reappeared, she was holding a single flower. She pressed it into his hands. He looked down at it, tears flowing, before staring back up into her warm yet tired eyes."One day, my dear cherub, you will meet me again, though I will never return …" Her hand withdrew back into the shadows.The young Wendell gulped. "What do you mean?"There was silence."Grandmama …?"The candles flickered … and the room was filled with nothing but a harrowing silence.Behind them, the door flung open. Several silver-bearded dwarves entered. They rushed into the room, surrounding the bed, lowering their hoods. Their leader sighed, wiping his eyes with his cap. "Here lies the Fairest of Them All."King Wendell wiped his eyes as the memory vanished around him. He, Winston and the Evil Queen were back in the empty timeless void of the Mirror Realm."Are there no happy memories?" he asked his stepmother. "Of me and Snow White playing in the fields for instance?""No," the Evil Queen said instantly. "We may relive memories … but only the ones that bring us pain. All through eternity. That is the curse of this place, of The Devil's Mirror."Wendell cleared his throat, hiding his tears from his stepmother. "And what of you?" he finally asked. "What painful memories does it show you?"The Evil Queen faltered for a moment, her face falling. In a moment she collected herself, the mask of aloofness back across her face. "My life is pain. I do not need to be shown memories."Wendell turned, rubbing his cheek. "Now how did you do this?" He began tracing a rectangle in the air, replicating his stepmother's motions from before."Fool boy," she spat at him. "As if you had the power to -."A rectangular shape appeared, following the motions of Wendell's fingers. The Queen was shocked. She very quickly composed herself. "I must insist you stop this immediately!"Wendell stared defiantly at her as he continued to trace a rectangle. Light began bubbling through it."Wendell! Stop this!"Voices came from the light. Memories from the Evil Queen's past."Are you coming, Stepmother?" Wendell asked as he stepped a foot into the light."Most certainly not.""Very well. If you would like me to pry into your past without you there to give the necessary context, then I'll pass my own judgments. Come along Winston." He and his carriage driver disappeared through the light.The Evil Queen stood there, fists clenched. "Fool boy! I should have strangled you the moment I first turned you into a dog!" Her eyes narrowed and she grit her teeth as she followed them into the light...."This night – it will be a coronation!"Mrs. Slevil hung over her nineteen-year-old daughter who sat in a mirror, brushing her long red hair. They were in a grand bedroom at the Ritz in Manhattan. Christine was gazing at herself in the mirror as her mother paced behind her, still talking."And there will be dozens of eligible bachelors! The governor's nephew! The son of the CEO of Chase Manhattan! And you my daughter, have the pick of the crop!"Christine placed her brush on the dresser. "My pick … funny choice of words coming from you, Mother."Mrs. Slevil nearly sloshed her drink around. "Oh, don't tell me you're still fretting about that boy James!""His name is Jack." The young Christine turned and faced her mother. "But you knew that – you curse his name every day.""Bah! He's old news. And when will you realize he's -.""Beneath me?"Mrs. Slevil barely concealed her contempt. "He's a baggage boy.""He manages a grocery store -.""- a common, blue collar – in any event how can he support you?! You deserve a life of extravagance! We were born New York Royalty! How can a baggage boy give you the life you're entitled to?""Is that why you slept with his District Manager and got him to threaten Jack that if he didn't stop seeing me, he'd fire him?"Mrs. Slevil sipped her drink. "A woman must do whatever it takes to protect her daughter. Even all the revolting things. And how did you know about that?"Christine went back to combing her hair. "You think you're subtle, Mother. But I'm more subtle than you've ever dreamed.""Don't let our royal status go to your head, my dear. Now hurry – finish getting ready. The party is about to begin and I have to go yell at the caterer!" Mrs. Slevil vanished out the door.Christine sighed and stared at herself in the mirror. She wiped her eyes and turned, staring at the elegant ballgown on a mannequin that she had to change into. She stood up. As she did, the mirror in front of her suddenly froze, as though the glass had turned to ice. Christine blinked, unsure of what she just saw.Only glass there. It was an ordinary mirror.Shrugging, she turned and began dressing in her party dress.But she couldn't shake the feeling of eyes watching her from the mirror...."Introducing – the new Queen of New York High Life – Christine Slevil!"The audience in the Ritz's ballroom applauded. Mrs. Slevil sloshed her drink around wearing her exotic furs as the young Christine appeared at the top of the stairs. She truly did look like royalty in an elegant ballgown and crystal-encrusted tiara. She descended the stairs as her mother took her hand. "Christine, my dear – I'd like to introduce you to the Duke of Eastampton – here all the way from England. And quite handsome too. Oh Neville! Neville, dear!"A handsome young man in his twenties approached. "Mrs. Seville! An honor!" He bent and kissed her hand.Mrs. Slevil practically pushed Christine into him. "This is my lovely daughter, Christine. Beautiful, isn't she?""Exquisite," Neville answered.Christine felt creeped out as he not exactly staring at her eyes. And he was quite blatant about it."And no man in her life!" Mrs. Slevil exclaimed. "But perhaps you can put a change to that my dear Neville!" She nudged Christine. Christine shot her a dirty look. Mrs. Slevil did not notice the expression on her daughter's face. "I'll just leave you two alone.""Your Mother knows how to put on a delightful party," Neville said as Mrs. Slevil waltzed away. "Just like the kind thrown in England by the Royals. Perhaps you'll accompany me sometime -."Christine was barely listening. She looked past him at the caterers. There was one employee she recognized – a young man. He turned to look at her with longing eyes."- and of course you'll meet the Duke and Dutchess of Sussex and -."Christine pushed her way past him. "Excuse me.""Well I say!"Christine pushed her way through the crowds of people, all of whom were wishing her well. She marched straight for the catering employee, grabbed him by the arm, shoved him through a door into an empty room and locked it.The caterer was about to speak before Christine crashed her lips against his. Then she smacked him."Ow!" he protested. "What was that for?""Jack," Christine breathed. "What are you doing here?""Only way I could get close to you …""After ignoring me?""I wasn't ignoring you!""Two weeks of missed calls and me crying on your answering machine -."Jack sighed. "I'm moving Chris …""M-moving …?""After your mother got me fired … I've got a place. Up in Aspen. I put a down payment on it.""You're joking."Jack grabbed her hands. "Our dream come true! I have plane tickets. We can leave tonight and start our lives together!""So quickly?" Christine asked. "My mother -.""- will fight us every step of the way," Jack interrupted. "This is the only way we can ever be together in peace. Will you? Come with me tonight?""I -?"Before she could answer, Jack was on bended knee, producing a ring in a jewelry box. "It isn't much … but it was the best I could afford. Christine Slevil – will you -.""Yes!"Christine leapt on him, kissing him all over. Jack smiled. The two held each other, weeping."It feels like a dream," Christine breathed."A dream come true," Jack answered. "We'll go tonight. My buddy's a cab driver. He'll take us to JFK for our flight. I have a few things to take care of. Meet me tonight at Central Park. Midnight.""Midnight. Okay.""You will be able to slip away?"Christine raised an eyebrow. "As opposed to the hundreds of other times I've snuck out of my mom's penthouse to come see you?"Jack kissed her again. "You have no idea how happy you've made me. And here – I want you to see it, so you have something to look forward to. Our new home." He handed her printout. It was an MLS listing with a picture of a beautiful Aspen cottage in the snow."It's exquisite," she breathed."Remember. Midnight in Central Park. Our usual meeting spot." He kissed her on the forehead. "I love you."She hugged him tightly, never wanting to let him go. "I love you too …"He kissed her one last time … and vanished back out into the ballroom. Christine stood in the empty room, unable to contain her joy....Jack walked down the street that night, a bounce in his step, the plane tickets in his hand. He couldn't believe it. Christine Slevil, the most beautiful, untouchable girl in Manhattan had said yes. Had said yes to him! Him, of all people, a lowly blue-collar worker.Oh, all their dreams were about to come true! Finally, after all the hiding and sneaking around, they could be together forever! Their new life!He stopped at an empty intersection. He checked his watch. Fifteen minutes to midnight. He looked up. The light changed to "CROSS." He stepped forward onto the crosswalk, nearly dancing.The drunk driver never saw him, even after he ran the red light and hit Jack head-on.And Jack was dead before he ever hit the ground. The plane tickets fell out of his pocket and fluttered slowly to the pavement....Christine had managed to give her mother and her rich snob friends the slip later that evening. She had changed into her normal wear – jeans and a normal button-down shirt. Her heart palpitated with excitement as she sat down at the usual bench in Central Park she and Jack had met at so very often.And she waited patiently.And waited....She stared at her watch. 3:00 Am. She wiped her eyes.Jack had stood her up.He wasn't coming.She stood up, her heart breaking inside her chest.How could she have been so foolish? How could the universe have fooled her into thinking she could ever be happy?Jack had stood her up. They were not going to be married. They would not begin a new life in Aspen.She began walking through the park, wiping her eyes.
"Are you lost my child?"
A voice. Like gravel.Christine looked around, her heart racing.
"Are you lost?"
In the trees, as though shimmering through a mirror, stood a withered old hag. A bony hand reached for her. "Come to me – and I will make all your pain disappear."Christine stood there, mesmerized, staring at the hand.
"Come to me and forget all your sorrow."
Christine moved forward, her hand reaching.She stopped – she came to her senses."No!"She turned and ran from the park...."So – what brings you to Aspen?"Christine sat on a ski lift next to a blonde skier in tight clothing and goggles. She was a peppy college-aged girl named Tiffani."I'm on holiday," Christine said as the lift ascended higher and higher.Tiffani raised an eyebrow. "Just on holiday, huh? Come on, girl-talk. You got that look about you. You're a girl on a mission! You're looking for somebody!""In a matter of sorts.""Oh I love a good love story! You gotta tell me! Tell me, tell me!""Okay, fine. I'm looking for someone.""A guy? Tell me it's a guy!""Alright, it's a guy." Christine couldn't help laughing. "We were supposed to come here together. He even bought us a house."Tiffani was suddenly somber and very interested. "What happened?""He never showed. But that's not like him – he never would have stood me up. Something happened.""So you're here hoping he's here in Aspen?"Christine nodded. "I know it's a longshot. But I just have to know. I have to know whether he's here or not.""I really hope you find him," Tiffani said. "I've never heard anything so romantic!" And she leaped off the ski lift onto the base of the mountain as it reached the top. Christine followed her. They were on the top the mountain. A male ski instructor was waving them on."Now go slow," the instructor was saying."I know how to ski," Christine said. "I'm a pro.""Nevertheless, I really should give you the basics -.""Last one down's a rotten egg!" Tiffani was already racing down the mountain, blasting the ski instructor with snow. Christine laughed, taking off after Tiffani.The two raced down the mountain neck and neck, dodging trees and other skiers. Tiffani was laughing and for once, Christine managed a smile. The girl was annoying, but she was beginning to grow on her.Tiffani leaned forward, picking up speed. Oh no, Christine wouldn't let her win. Her competitive nature took over and she picked up speed. She could feel the wind whipping around her. And then – a snowbank.Christine realized she couldn't turn in time. She hit the bank, flying up into the air, spinning like a pinwheel. Her scream tore through the mountainside.She hit the snow, saw nothing but white, then nothing at all.~0~~0~"Are you okay? Chris, are you okay?"Christine's eyes fluttered open. She looked around. She was surrounded by frozen trees. She was in the middle of the woods on the mountain. At least … she hoped she was still on the mountain.Tiffani was kneeling next to her. She helped her sit up."My head feels like it was ripped in two," Christine muttered."Good thing I was here to drag you off the ski track."Christine looked around. "Think you can get me to a medic?""All in good time." Her grip on Christine's arm tightened – like iron."Tiff?"Tiffani's smile was no longer warm. It was cold – like ice. Christine tried to wrench her arm away. Tiffani's hand was like a vice. She tried to scream – no voice came out.The ground began quaking. Behind Tiffani, something rose from the ground. A mirror? In the middle of the woods? It's gnarled legs and twisted horns gave Christine the shivers. Tiffani forced Christine to her feet, shoved her towards the mirror, forcing her to see her reflection.Christine stared at her disheveled red hair, the bruises on her face. And she saw Tiffani's reflection. But Tiffani did not look like herself. Her reflection instead showed a woman with pale white skin and an icy crown on top of a sheet of jet-black hair.The Snow Queen held Christine in place as the Devil's Mirror churned and grumbled. "A deal has been struck," the Snow Queen uttered.Christine struggled in her icy grip. "Let me go!""The Swamp Witch needs someone to carry on her work. She has chosen you to destroy the House of White. A deal was made with her and the Devil. And I – his envoy – have been selected to prepare the Swamp Witch's new apprentice.""What the hell are you talking about?"The Snow Queen held Christine's head in place, forcing her to stare into the Devil's Mirror. Cracks suddenly webbed along the mirror's surface – then CRASH! Shards of glass splintered and shot from the mirror. Christine screamed as a shard embedded itself deep into her eyeball. She clawed at her eye.The Snow Queen hurled her into the snowy ground. "You will fall asleep. You will not remember this encounter. You will not remember me, or my Mirror or even 'Tiffani'."Christine rolled in the snow, her mitten pressed tightly to her eye. "What have you done to me?!""The Devil's Mirror has a very potent power. One shard in the eyeball is all it takes … it'll happen slowly. Slowly but surely you will sink into madness. Everything you love will appear horrible and ugly. Every person you love will eventually appear to you as a monster – you will be convinced everyone you love is out for blood. Your blood. You will kill those closest to you, convinced they mean to destroy you. And the Swamp Witch will have her apprentice."And the Snow Queen and the Devil's Mirror vanished in a tuft of smoke and ice as Christine faded into unconsciousness...."Hey – are you okay?"Christine came to. Her vision was swimming. But she had no memory of the encounter. No knowledge of the Snow Queen or the splinter now in her eye."Hey – can you hear me? I gotta get you to a medic."Christine sat up, a man's hand on her shoulder gently guiding her up. It was the ski instructor."You took a nasty spill there.""I – I think I'm okay."The instructor took off his goggles and hood to reveal a handsome young man. He kneeled down next to her. "You're gonna be just fine, I promise. What's your name?""Christine.""Nice to meet you, Christine. The name's Antony. You can me Tony for short. Tony Lewis."Christine smiled at the handsome young man and shook his mittened hand. "Nice to meet you, Tony Lewis."..."If anyone has any objections, please speak now or forever hold your peace."Christine and Tony were standing at an altar in a church. Christine shot Mrs. Slevil a nasty look. Her mother indeed had been intending to say something."By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride."Tony leaned in and kissed Christine.And she began her new life with a new love....Christine screamed as Tony held her shoulders, breathing heavily with her."You're almost there – almost there! One more push!"There was the sound of crying. Christine fell back onto a pillow as Tony beamed."It's a little girl.""Honey," Tony said. "You do the honors.""Virginia," Christine breathed. "Her name will be Virginia."The doctors brought the now cleaned-up little baby to the new mother. The child was wrapped in warm swaddling and Christine smiled as she took up her child in her arms.She looked down.She child snarled at her, its features twisted like a horrifying monster! Christine wanted to scream – she stopped.In her arms was a normal little baby girl crying for her mother. A beautiful little girl. Christine blinked, no trace of the horrifying creature any longer. This was her beautiful little Viriginia. Her little girl...."Her behavior's becoming more erratic," Tony was saying. He was sitting in his apartment with Mrs. Slevil, who seemed disgusted to be sitting on his couch. A drink was in her hand in typical fashion."Can't you see she's unhappy?" Mrs. Slevil snarled. "She could have had the Duke of -.""Yeah, I can go a day without the insults, thanks. I asked you here to help your daughter. I really think she needs a psychiatrist. Virginia came home from school the other day and went to hug her – and she screamed in Virginia's face and ran into Central Park. She keeps disappearing, and she keeps reappearing there.""Why Central Park do you wonder?" Mrs. Slevil asked, flicking a stemmed cigarette, dropping ashes onto Tony's floor."I don't know … when the cops find her, she tells them she's waiting for somebody. She's adamant that a 'Jack' is supposed to be there at midnight."Mrs. Slevil stiffened at the name. She quickly recovered. "I'm sure I have no idea what any of that means."Tony leaned forward. "If she needs therapy -.""Are you suggesting my daughter be institutionalized?""What? No -.""Because if anyone belongs in an asylum, it's you! To think I wasted my afternoon when I could be home watching Matlock. This was a waste of time. I trust I will not hear of this again?"Tony put on a fake smile as he walked his mother-in-law to the door. "Always nice to see you, 'Ma'.""Antony you know how it irritates me to hear you call me that."Tony's smile grew wider. "I know." Then he slammed the door in her face. He latched it, then slid down the door, his face in his hands....Christine sat alone in her bedroom, a small picture in her hand. She wept over it. It was a picture of herself and Jack at a pier. They were so happy, and so in love. Christine sobbed over the picture.
"Mom – it's time for my bath."
Christine continued weeping.
"Mom?"
Christine jumped as though she were burned. She put the picture in the folds of her dress. "I'll get it ready!" she called. She pushed herself to her feet and entered the bathroom. She kneeled down and started a hot bath. She was sobbing, her mind still on Jack.Behind her, Virginia entered in a bathrobe. Christine quickly wiped the sorrow from her face and put on a smile. Virginia dropped the robe and Christine helped her into the bath and began scrubbing her."That's a good girl. Always so good for Mommy. I love you so much.""I love you too, Mommy."Christine began scrubbing Virginia. She blinked.Virginia was no longer in the tub. Instead, there was a horrifying monster. It had scales, fangs and its claws reached for her. She screamed. "Where is my daughter?! Where is she?!"She fiercely scrubbed the monster, hoping that if she scrubbed hard enough the scales would come off and she would find her beloved daughter underneath.The monster reached for her – it wanted to slash her throat. She had to act quickly – she grabbed the monster by the neck and shoved it under the water. It thrashed and struggled, gurgling under the water. Christine was crying. "Where is my daughter?!"A door opened in the apartment. "Christine?" Tony was home. Good – he would help her destroy this creature.Tony entered the bathroom. "Oh my – Christine!"Christine looked down at the monster she was drowning. There was no monster. It was her daughter.She had almost drowned her own daughter.She let go and staggered backwards to her feet. Tony rushed forward, grabbing Virginia, lifting her out of the water. "What have you done?!" he screamed. "What have you done?!""I – she was a monster – you didn't see …?"Tony laid Virginia on the tiled floor. He began pressing down on her chest. "Come on, breathe damn you, breathe!"Christine backed away, her hands to her mouth, tears streaming. How, how could she have almost killed her own daughter?"Come on, come on!" Tony leaned in, performing mouth-to-mouth on his daughter. He backed away as Virginia coughed, sputtering up water.A sigh of relief escaped Tony's lips.Virginia's eyes turned up to her mother. "Mommy … why … why?"Christine stared at her hands, horrified by what she had almost done. She took one look at Tony, then her daughter, and then fled...Christine ran, crying and screaming, dodging traffic. She was in Central Park now, crying. She stared down at her hands as she leaned against a tree, horrified by what she had almost done with her own hands.She looked up.The bench was there. The bench that she had sat waiting for Jack all those years ago.Jack. Tony. Virginia.Her heart ached. She wanted to tear it out with her own hands, to forget her life, forget everything.
"Are you lost child?"
Christine looked up. The Swamp Witch had materialized before her through a mirror."Are you lost?" A withered hand emerged from the mirror, beckoning her. "Come to me, and I will help you to forget."Christine stood. She hesitated.Then, she took the Swamp Witch's hand and followed her through the mirror.On the ground, curling in the cold, was the old picture of Christine and Jack....The surroundings morphed and swirled. The Evil Queen cried out, holding her eyes in her gloved hand. She, Wendell and Winston were back in the Mirror World.Wendell stared at her, amazed. For so long he had resented – even hated – his Stepmother. But now that he saw the full truth – that it wasn't all her fault – that she had been manipulated by both the Swamp Witch and the Snow Queen – he couldn't help but feel some pity. He took a step towards her. "Stepmother …"The Evil Queen had her back to him. "Leave me," she cried, her shoulders moving with each sob.Wendell placed his hand on her shoulder. "Stepmother, let me help you.""LEAVE ME!"She snarled, shoving him away. Wendell stood there. He nodded, his lip firm. "Come, Winston." He turned with his stagecoach and walked away.Christine the Evil Queen sunk to her knees, her sobs ringing throughout the timeless eternity …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~.."ALL ARCHERS FIRE ON MY MARK!"A volley of arrows darkened the skies. The incoming hordes of Frost Knights charged directly into the line of fire, their front ranks shattering into shards of ice. The snow around them whipped, forming new Frost Knights. As one fell, two more took its place.Olaf the Elf King watched in horror as the Snow Queen's forces breached the outer walls of the Seventh Kingdom. He marched back and forth on the wall, shouting orders. His wife, Queen Leafall pulled her arrow back, narrowing her eyes.
SHOOM!
A Frost Knight went down. She smiled, pleased with herself.Below, a regiment of elf warriors stood at the ready as the Frost Knights charged. "Draw swords!" the commander shouted. The elves drew blades in unison and met the enemy head-on."We're holding them at bay," the Elf Lieutenant reported to the king, catching his breath from climbing the stairs of the wall. "But we can't hold – they'll have the wall down in an hour."The king stared down at the fighting below. With each stroke of a sword, a Frost Knight fell, only to be replaced by more ice titans. His warriors were slowly being beaten back. He nodded grimly. "Hold the wall for as long as you can. Then, signal the retreat.""What about your own safety?" Leafall asked."It doesn't matter. I will stand with my soldiers. My men and women will not face this horror without their king.""Then I shall stand with you," Leafall stated."No! You must get back to the palace! You must -."He was interrupted as a bird perched on his shoulder. He eyed it in surprise. "A messenger hawk?" The bird was carrying a roll of parchment around its neck. The king unrolled it, his eye scanning the contents."What's it say?" Leafall asked."A summons," the king gasped. "The Fourth Kingdom is proposing a War Summit. All Nine Kingdoms are to send emissaries to discuss a coalition to unite the nations against the Snow Queen.""A War Summit?" Leafall was skeptical. "Who's requesting?""It's not a request. It's an order.""An order? Who is arrogant enough to think they can order around the rulers of the other Eight Kingdoms? Certainly not King Wendell the Humble -.""General Lord DeConte.""Okay, that makes more sense." She bit her lip. "But what does not make sense is why DeConte would be ordering a War Summit and not Wendell."Olaf burrowed his forehead. "Trouble must have befallen him. Again. Look, the summons bears the crest of the Fourth Kingdom's Royal Council. By the bylaws of the Nine Kingdoms Treaty, I must attend." He stared down at his elves being slowly but surely pushed back. "But how can I leave my people? They need their king.""I will go!" Leafall suggested. "As I attended Wendell's coronation in your place."Olaf stared at his wife. "The trip there will be treacherous."Leafall pulled an arrow back into her bow and released it into the head of a Frost Knight, exploding it into crystalline shards. She turned to her husband, a satisfied smile on her face. "In case you've forgotten – I can take care of myself."King Olaf sighed. "Then go – quickly! The wall cannot stand but an hour."Leafall kissed her husband passionately. "I will return," she breathed. "We will destroy the Snow Queen once and for all!"Below, mounds of snow began morphing and swirling – in a burst of powder and ice, white-furred monsters appeared, snarling and pounding the sides of the wall with sledgehammer fists. Abominable Snowmen – monsters conjured by the Snow Queen to reinforce the Frost Knights. The wall was quaking."Retreat!" came a shout from one of the Elf Generals below. The routed elves scattered back behind the wall as it began crumbling from the force of the Abominable Snowmen. A breach formed and then a section of the wall exploded. Frost Knights flooded in, meeting the elves blade to blade.The king turned to Leafall. "Go! Quickly!" They kissed once more. Securing her bow, she gave her husband a smile, before sprinting down the wall. The king turned, hoping that this would not be the last time he saw that smile …...
The Second Kingdom – Afternoon
"WHAT DO YOU MEAN SHE'S 'HALF-WOLF'?!"Tony's voice rang through the woods of the Second Kingdom, sending birds fluttering up through the sky. He was sitting in the back of a hay-cart with Prince and Virginia who had a very matter-of-fact look on her face. Wolf sat at the helm, holding the reigns of a donkey which Tony had nicknamed "Bob."Virginia folded her arms, trying not to laugh at her dad's predictable reaction. "Grandma Nessa is half-wolf," she grinned. "She came to New Jersey from the Nine Kingdoms.""That cannot be true, it just can't!" Tony shook his head. "Oh, I get it - you're putting me on. Very funny, Virginia. You almost had me there for a second."Virginia rolled her eyes. "It's the truth!""Virginia – little tip. It gets less funny the second time.""She ain't joking, Pops," Wolf chimed in from the front of the carriage. "I saw her transform and take down an assassin. She's a tough old bird. Not sure where you came from, though.""Hey, I'm tough! Who took down the three trolls in Wendell's Palace, huh? Who came with Juliet's axe to save you from the Huntsman? And who -.""Yes, you're big and tough," Virginia sighed. "Fact is – your mom is half wolf."Tony leaned back against the cart, trying to process this revelation. "I just don't understand – I grew up, no sign, no hint. And what does that make me? Am I part wolf?""It can skip a generation or two," Wolf confirmed."At least we know where your appetite comes from," Virginia shrugged."Hey – what's that supposed to mean? Anyway, which kingdom do you think she came from? You wanna give a suggestion there, Wolf?"Wolf raised his shoulders. "Beats me. Most half-wolf packs are either located in the Fourth or Second Kingdom. Mine was from the Fourth. Most come from the Second.""And why's that?" Virginia asked."Because the Second Kingdom is full of things all wolfies like! Little girls in red riding outfits. Fat and chubby little boys and girls lost in the woods looking for candies." He licked his lips, his eyes going mad. "Neighborhoods owned by pie makers. Buildings made of gingerbread -.""Hold on, hold on," Tony interrupted. "The Second Kingdom – that's where Little Red Riding Hood and Hansel and Gretel lived, right?""Yes. Originally it was split up evenly with Queen Riding Hood the 1st ruling the northern half of the kingdom and Gretel the Great ruling the south. Then there were a series of civil wars which left the male population quite decimated. Now it's run by adolescent girls who live with their grandmothers. Oh, and the witches. Can't forget the witches.""Oh you must mean my mother-in -law," Tony replied.Virginia gently rapped him on the shoulders. "Lay off, she's still in therapy after Wolf tried to eat her."Wolf smiled as he pointed ahead. Dispersed throughout the woods were old gingerbread cottages. As their cart passed, old women emerged with candy in their hands.
"Gingerbread cookies for the lovely lady?"

"Gumdrops. Button gumdrops – they make a wonderful addition to any suit."

"Fresh cakes and muffins – straight from Drury Lane!"
Tony eyeballed the candies and baked goods as they passed the gingerbread houses. His stomach rumbled. A little old lady ran up to their cart, offering him fresh desserts in her arms. "Raspberry swirls and treacle tarts for the handsome lord? I have more if you'd like to follow me inside …"Tony reached over the side. "Well – don't mind if I do -."Wolf snarled over his shoulder. "Get away you old bag before I throw you in a furnace!"The old woman sputtered, before backing into her gingerbread house."Hey, that was uncalled for!" Tony protested. "She was just trying to give us weary travelers a snack -.""Have you forgotten where you are?" Wolf retorted. "Old ladies in gingerbread houses luring you into their houses with offers of sweets? Hansel and Gretel anyone? They were fixing to eat you!"They passed through the assortment of gingerbread houses without stopping. All the old ladies offering treats sighed and lowered their heads in defeat as the cart trotted on through the woods."Honestly, isn't anyone what they appear to be in this world?" Tony demanded, folding his arms. Prince barked and jumped onto his lap."How much longer 'till we reach the Sixth Kingdom?" Virginia asked."Couple days," Wolf admitted. "Maybe a week. A little less if we make no pit stops. We've got the entire Second Kingdom ahead of us.""An entire Kingdom full of crazed hags in gingerbread houses that eat people?" Tony groaned."Only if you're stupid enough to fall for their tricks!" Wolf admitted."We should make a stop to get supplies," Virginia suggested. "Any major towns nearby?""Mostly small towns run by bakers. There is the Village of Gretelheim about ten miles – it's on the way."
"Gretelheim?"
"Where Hansel and Gretel grew up. It wouldn't hurt to get some supplies there. Just watch your step – it can get a little rough."Tony was in disbelief. "A place called Gretelheim is rough?"...On the edge of the woods stood the Village of Gretelheim. Old wood-thatched cottages lined the streets. Tony grinned as he watched piemakers through the windows of their shops. "Cherry pies today!" one called."Apple strudels!"Tony couldn't help but notice that many of the villagers were portly and quite happy. He also noticed that males were few and far between – most of them were pie makers. The village was dominated by young girls and little old ladies – their grandmothers."We'll stop at the Great Gretel Inn," Wolf said. "We have enough money to lodge for one night.""I thought you said we shouldn't make pitstops?" Virginia asked."We shouldn't, but I'd much rather not travel the woods in the Second Kingdom at night. Lots of half-wolves roam these forests looking for lone travelers – and trust me, Second Kingdom wolves are not as nice as us Fourth Kingdom wolfies."He flicked the reins as the cart stopped in front of a three-story inn – an inn that looked lopsided and tilting over. It was thatched with straw roofing and wooden beams, with clear cream-colored stucco.Tony stared up in amazement. He was about to make a smart comment when he gagged. Another toad landed in the cart. But this time he brightened up. "And that makes one hundred! Finally, that curse from Mother Holle is done with!" He beamed at Virginia. "And I for one am not stupid enough to fall for another curse! Mark my words, no one will ever get one over on Tony Lewis again!" He puffed his chest out with his index finger raised to the heavens as though he were a victorious hero.Virgina stared at her father deadpan. "Prince just peed on your lap."
"What?!"
...On a thatched roof above, Leone watched the group, his hand on a dagger hanging from his belt. He grit his teeth. There she was. She would be sleeping in the inn tonight – his for the taking. His eyes saw nothing but red bloodlust. But the Snow Queen had warned him to not harm them. Follow them and report on them, but nothing more. But who was she to order him about. She and the Evil Queen had ruined his life – why did he owe her any obedience?Something landed on his shoulder.A messenger hawk. With a written note. He unfurled it.

Meet me at the woods. Midnight. Make no moves on the girl. The Snow Queen is watching.

His lip furled as he clenched the note in his fist, crumpling it up...."Ah, and what brings three strangers and a gorgeous Labrador to the Great Gretel Inn?" An attractive, middle-aged woman with blonde hair and a generous bosom flaunted her way over, carrying frothy mugs to a customer. "I reckon y'all want lodging? I got two nice rooms available. They're not quite ready yet, I wasn't expecting such … overwhelming company." She winked at Tony. He beamed."Here, we got gold," Wolf muttered, dropping several coins into her hand. "Should cover us for the night."The inn keeper nodded. "I'll have Lars take your bags upstairs. Oh Lars!"A short portly man appeared and dutifully saluted. Virginia spread her hands to show they had no luggage. "We travel light.""He'll show y'all to your rooms all the same," the inn keeper nodded. "And …" she leaned in closely to Tony. "Y'all should come down 'round midnight. I make a lovely midnight snack and I could do with some company." She winked at Tony. "Name's Vinka, if y'all wanted know.""We'll be sleeping," Virginia said, liking Vinka less by the second."A shame. If y'all change your mind, come on down to the kitchen."..."She was flirting with me!" Tony was in their room pacing."She was not flirting with you," Virginia insisted."She might've been a little," Wolf said."She was not!"Tony puffed his chest out. "You know what Virginia – I think you're jealous!"Virginia was incredulous. "Of what?!""That someone could find your old dad interesting and might take him away from you!""Right, because I was so concerned about you being away from me when you stayed behind to be the Royal Bouncy House Maker. How'd that work out by the way? Oh, right – you invited King Trident of all people to try it out and he popped your prototype!""Is it that hard to believe that someone could be interested in me?""No! It's hard to believe that someone could be interested in you without an ulterior motive!""I gotta agree with my dreamy wife-to-be," Wolf chimed in. "In the Second Kingdom, nothing is what it appears to be.""Bah, you're crazy, both of you! I'm going to bed!""Dad," Virginia warned. "Promise me you won't get up in the middle of the night to go see Vinka.""I -.""Dad!""Okay, fine. I won't go see Vinka."Virginia pursed her lips and held out her pinky for him.Tony scoffed. "What is this?""Pinky promise.""I'm not gonna pinky promise, I haven't done that since you were nine -."
"Dad …"
"Okay, fine, I won't go see Vinka." He grasped her pinky with his own. "There, happy?""I won't be happy until this whole mess is over," she sighed.Rolling his eyes, Tony walked out of the room. Wolf watched him. "We really should keep an eye on him, he's got the look.""The look?""Of hunger. Trust me, the people of the Second Kingdom know how to tempt people. Kids, adults – they know all the tricks."...Tony lay awake at night in his bed tossing and turning. Prince was sleeping at the foot of his bed. Tony stared out the window lattice at the crescent moon in the sky. It was nearing midnight. His mind turned Vinka over and over. She was into him, that was clear. A gorgeous, middle-aged woman who was single (he hoped). After his fiasco with Mrs. Shoemacher it would be nice to have some normal female company. And she was innkeeper – specializing in food and sweets and craft beers – his kind of lady!Oh, but he had pinky-promised Virginia!His stomach rumbled.He hadn't eaten much for dinner. Oh, it wouldn't be breaking his promise to go downstairs for food. He had pinky-promised that he wouldn't go down to see Vinka, not that he wouldn't go downstairs to order a midnight snack. A man had to eat, didn't he?Resolving himself, he swung his legs over the side of the bed. Prince was sprawled out on his back, tongue out, snoring. Shrugging and rubbing his hands together greedily, Tony threw on a flannel shirt and raced down the stairs....Leone stood in the edge of the forest as the moonlight shone through the trees. He paced restlessly, his fingers opening and closing in frustration. How much longer would he be made to wait?
"So you showed up?"
He spun around to find Fiona leaning against a tree trunk, arms folded."You. I should've known."Fiona scoffed. "Nice to see you again too Leone." She began circling him.His hand went to his dagger. "Was there a point to this meeting, or did you just want to aggravate me some more?""I'm here to remind you of your mission.""I know my mission!"The smirk on Fiona's face grew. "The Snow Queen felt you could do with some gentle prodding. She wanted me to stress that you were to only follow them – not attack.""And I've restrained myself just fine without some half-wolf tart -.""Careful Leone – we're beyond the reach of the Snow Queen's mirror now.""Is that a threat?""A warning. Not just from the Snow Queen – a warning from me.""I'm not scared of you," he spat."Then you're a fool. Or have you forgotten how I took down an entire village of trained arms-men single-handedly? Broke their bones, paralyzed them – then devoured them alive as they screamed for mercy." She licked her teeth. "Delicious. Fear salts the meat.""You're repulsive."Fiona flipped her dark hair. "I'm a femme fatale – emphasis on fatal.""Your good looks don't tempt me any.""No. And they're not for you either. I have my charms locked on another target.""The wolf that travels with them.""Which is one reason I'm here to remind you of your mission – he is to be unharmed. And the girl – the girl is mine." She licked her lips."The Snow Queen promised -.""As I said – we're far from her mirror. The girl is a threat to her anyway. And the Snow Queen would forgive me. Perhaps I just couldn't control myself here in the Second Kingdom. With all these fat pie makers and little girls in riding hoods riding around – my inner wolf couldn't be contained. Maybe I lost control. Maybe I devoured the girl and took Wolf for my own."Leone drew his blade. "You'll have to go through me first!"Fiona walked past him towards thicker parts of the woods. "Don't get in my way, Leone. The girl is mine. I'll tear anyone who tries to stand between me and her limb from limb. Consider this your only warning."She vanished into the darkness of the forest.A cold chill caused Leone to shudder...."Ah, I knew you'd come, I just knew it!"Vinka was delighted as Tony entered her kitchen. "I just came for a midnight snack," he admonished."Well let's just see if I can't fix up something hearty for the handsome stranger. Y'all just have a seat."Tony sat down at a table as Vinka bustled about. The kitchen ceiling was hung with sausages and tender steaks on meat hooks. A large open oven burned with flames, the smell of something roasting inside wafting into his nose. His stomach grumbled. Now he knew how Wolf often felt.The next thing he knew, Vinka had placed plates full of sausages in front of him. "Go on, try it. Best and fattest hogs this side o' town. Better than anything the Peeps ever produced if I could brag."Trying to give off the air of a gentleman, Tony picked up a fork and knife and cut into the sausage, popping a small bite into his mouth. It was fantastic! Tony's pupils dilated at the taste, and the next thing he knew, he was grabbing the sausages with his hands and stuffing them into his mouth."My, my – I love a man with hearty appetite." Vinka beamed. She dumped more sausages onto his place, along with a side of steak. Tony grabbed the steak with his hands, ripping it apart, stuffing it in his mouth. His belly began to distend."Here, have some beer to wash it down." A frothy mug appeared on the table. Tony chugged."Have some more steak." Another strip of meat was plopped onto his plate. It was so delicious, Tony couldn't help himself. He tore into the meat like Wolf, savoring each bite. Meat juice ran down his cheeks. He unlatched his belt, letting his belly distend.Vinka watched with desire, rubbing her hands.The more Tony ate, the more he felt hungry. And he continued to eat, his plate refilling with meats and sausages. Desserts appeared now. Cakes and pies and cookies. Tony's eyes widened – he stuffed his face.His belly was now distended unnaturally. He was gaining weight by the second. And he couldn't stop eating.He looked down now as his belly was pressing against the edge of the table. He stopped. "Uh … I don't think I want anymore …""Don't be silly," Vinka said. "Eat.""I -.""Eat." It wasn't a friendly suggestion. It was a command.Tony was compelled. He couldn't stop himself. He continued to eat. And his belly continued to grow. His arms and legs were swelling – his fingers were like sausages themselves. He wanted to stop. He tried to force himself. But his body was on automatic pilot. He couldn't stop. He continued to gorge himself."That's right," Vinka chuckled. "Eat up, little piggie. Make yourself nice and plump."Tony stared in horror as Vinka's attractive features melted away. Her true form was now standing in front him – an old hag with long grey hair and a crooked, long nose with warts. She cackled menacingly, rubbing her hands, licking her lips. A witch!Tony noticed that the fires in the oven were growing fiercer. The story of Hansel and Gretel ran through his mind.And he knew that the witch standing before him intended to gorge herself – on him!And yet, try as he might to stop, Tony merely sat there and continued eating, his body swelling by the second …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~Prince awoke with a start. He had been sprawled out at the foot of Tony's bed on his back, his tongue lolling out from his snout. He rose, cocking his head. Tony was gone. A bad feeling crept through the retriever. He knew that Tony had explicitly promised Virginia he would not go visit Vinka.But then again, it was Tony.With a feeling of dread growing, he bound of the bed and raced out of the room, his paws treading on the wooden floors....
"Yes, get yourself nice and plump! Fill yourself up!"
The witch rubbed her hands together and cackled as Tony gorged himself. His belly was distended, pushing him back against the table, his shirt buttons near bursting. His face was covered in meat juices and various sauces."Please." The word barely oozed from his mouth. His cheeks were now flabby, giving him a toadlike appearance. "No more.""Eat." The command came forth. The witch pointed a gnarled finger. "Clear your plate!"Tony couldn't help himself. More steaks and sausages appeared on his plate. Compelled by an outside force, Tony slowly grabbed the steak and tore off a large piece, stuffing it into his mouth.Prince appeared in the shadows outside the kitchen door. He peered through the crack in the door to see Tony, nearly twice his own normal size, gorging himself while an old hag in Vinka's clothing laughed at him.
Tony you idiot!
This was bad. Real bad! He needed to get help. Now!He turned and raced down the hall. He was intercepted by a figure that appeared from out of the shadows."Hello doggie," Fiona said as Prince slowly backed away....Virginia rolled over in her bed, holding her stomach. A sudden craving had consumed her. "Wolf …"He snored next to her."Wolf!"He stirred. "I was having the most wonderful dream about a dozen fluffy white -.""Would you run down to the kitchen and get me a snack?""At this hour?"Virginia pointed at her belly. "Pregnancy cravings.""Oh, right.""See if they have pickles. Oh, and something soft and chewy!""Like a little fluffy lamb," Wolf sighed to himself. "Okay, for you, my dreamy wife to be!" He swung his legs over the side of the bed, throwing on a pair of slacks and an overshirt. Virginia lay back down on the mattress. Her mind wandered to her father, hoping he would keep his promise to not see Vinka...."Hello?" Wolf stood alone in the dining room of the inn. The lights were out, and nobody seemed to be around. "Hello?" he called again. "I know you're closed and everyone's off to bed, but if there's anyone still up, I've got a very pregnant and cranky fiancé that -."He stopped, sniffing the air. He recognized that scent. He wasn't alone after all …A whine came from a dark corner. Wolf turned – "Prince?" The Labrador retriever limped out of the shadows – his front paw was raised as though he was unable to walk on it. Wolf darted to the poor animal's side. "Oh Huff-Puff! Who did this to you?! Oh my dear little friend! When I find the scoundrel, I'll tear them limb from limb!""Because you were so successful the last time …" The female voice rang out from the darkness of the inn. Wolf turned – a silver blade sliced through the air! He jumped back, missing the blade by mere centimeters."Fiona …!" A mixture of shock and horror crossed Wolf's face.Fiona played with her dagger. "What's the matter, former bond-mate? Never thought you'd see me again? But when a wolf selects a mate, they never forget …""We were never bond-mates!"Fiona's beautiful features twisted. "You know the Code! Our fathers struck a match! You were obligated – and you betrayed the Pack!""By not marrying a psycho that wanted to start a war with the humans?! You and your father turned my parents in to the humans! You accused them of wanting to kill their children! You're the traitor!""And did you harbor these feelings before or after you killed my father?"Wolf paused. He backed away, trying to shield Prince between himself and the deranged she-wolf. "I don't -.""Don't know what I'm talking about? And it wasn't self-defense, was it?" Fiona was circling him, playing with her blade. "And does your little cream puff upstairs know who she's marrying?""You leave her out of this." His voice was suddenly deadly.Fiona was amused. "Come now, Wolf. Tell me. Did you enjoy it? Did your blood rush as my father's blood left his body?""Stop it.""I want you to face the facts of what you are!"...In the kitchen, the witch paused. She lifted her head, listening. She could hear muffled voices outside in the dining room. She turned to Tony, still stuffing his face. "It seems we have some … unwelcome guests. I'll just be rid of them. Don't you go anywhere."With a sweep of her cloak, she was gone. Tony remained at the table, unable to stop gorging himself....Wolf knelt down, his arms around Prince's shoulders. He stared at Fiona with revulsion. "After all these years … you just can't let the past remain dead?""Never. The past haunts me – what he had, what we should have been!""We had nothing! Whatever sick fantasies you've conjured up in your mind about our past -.""Wolf?" Virginia appeared at the bottom of the stairs in a nightrobe, a look of confusion on her face to see Wolf protecting an injured Prince from a madwoman with a blade.Panic began to set in Wolf's face. "Virginia – I need you to go back upstairs very slowly. Go back and barricade yourself in the room -.""Wolf - ?""- and let no one in. You got that?"Fiona noticed the panic in Wolf's voice. Her eyes wickedly darted to Virginia. "Ah, so this is the one you've replaced me with? Really Wolf, your standards have taken a dip as of late. She's much too lanky, not enough meat on the bones!""Excuse me?" Virginia's fingers balled into fists."Virginia. Get upstairs. Now." There was no playing in Wolf's voice.A second blade slid into Fiona's free hand. She aimed the tips of both at Wolf and Virginia. "No Wolf. I'd much rather she stay if you don't mind. " Her head turned to Virginia, a mad grin on her face. "Wolf and I were just reminiscing about the good old days and I'd rather like you to hear all about them!""Virginia – NOW!""Not so fast!" Fiona was spinning her blades idly. "One move up a single stair and I'd have her in an instant. Or do you think she can outrun me? Shall we test that theory?""I'd sink my teeth into your throat before you reached the second step!" Wolf snarled."There's that fire I love about you! The same fire you had when you murdered my father!"Virginia was confused. "Wolf? He didn't -."Fiona chuckled. "You'll find that there's much about Wolf you don't know about.""Say what you will, but I know him – he's no murderer! Right Wolf?!"Wolf's eyes were lowered."Right Wolf?" Virginia pressed again."Come now, Wolf! No time like the present for the truth! Tell her all about it." She walked up to Wolf and knelt down, holding the blade to his throat. Virginia started, attempting to rush to his defense. Fiona snapped her head at her. "One more step and I'll cut his throat." Virginia stopped, hands out. Fiona turned, her breath hot in Wolf's ear. "I want you to tell her. To look her in the eyes as she realizes your true nature. Tell her what you did, what you are!""Virginia," Wolf cried. "Please …""Murderer …" Fiona breathed.Wolf looked away, unable to look at Virginia."It's not true," Virginia said. "Wolf, I know you and I know whatever this crazy person is saying just isn't true!""It's true," Wolf sighed. "I murdered her father."Fiona waxed triumphant. "At last! That must've been burdening you for all these years! I'm so glad you could be relieved. They're right about that saying – the truth really does set one FREE!" Wolf yelped as Fiona suddenly thrust her blade into his side, twisting it. He cried out in agony, his blood flowing freely."Wolf!"Virginia raced towards him – BANG!Virginia was blown clean off her feet by a blast of cold wind. She hit the floor hard. Fiona snarled, yanking the blade out of Wolf's side. He clutched at his ribs, blood flowing between his fingers. She turned – an old woman was standing in the middle of the room, her palm facing Virginia, her other palm facing Fiona and Wolf."Now this is no way for guests to act!" the witch cackled.Virginia gripped a chair and pulled herself to her feet. She narrowed her eyes at the old witch. There was something familiar about her. "Vinka …?" Prince was whining, motioning at the witch with his snout then turning and blinking at Virginia. She seemed to understand. "Where's my father?" she demanded.Fiona rose to her feet, holding both blades up. "Now wait a minute," she snarled at the witch. "This is myparty! You can't just -."BAM!With an outward thrust of her palm, Fiona flew across the room. She landed catlike on her feet, spinning her blades, ready to pounce –CRASH!Another figure burst through a window, smashing Fiona to the floor. The she-wolf was losing it, snapping in range, her teeth gnashing.Leone stood in the middle of the chaos, two crossbows raised. "Sorry to crash the party. But the girl – the girl is mine!"Fiona sprang to her feet. "I told you not to get in my way Leone!"Leone aimed one crossbow at her head. "I'm a bad listener. The girl – is mine to kill!""Well you two can take it outside!" the witch spat. "Coming into my inn, ruining my midnight snack -.""You mean my Dad?" Virginia demanded. "Where is he?! I'm not leaving without him!""That's fine – you can be left here in pieces!" Fiona snapped.Leone raised the bow higher. "I'd want to rethink your next move very carefully, Fiona.""The Snow Queen will –""You said yourself earlier – what if one of us just snapped? Besides, the Snow Queen wants the girl dead in time anyway. I don't think she'll mind all that much if we moved the timeline up a little!""Hey – what's the commotion?" A very large Tony was standing in the door leading to the kitchens holding a giant turkey leg. For a moment, Virginia thought she was staring at Henry the VIII."D-dad?""Hi honey! Can somebody help me stop eating? I haven't been able to -.""Aaw Huff-Puff – she put a gorging spell on him!" Wolf moaned. "Now we have to find a De-juicer!""A what-now?" Tony asked as he bit a hunk out of the leg.The witch aimed her palm at Wolf. "No one is taking my midnight snack anywhere!"The evil trio – the witch, Fiona and Leone kept shifting and aiming their weapons (and palms) at each other."We're at an impasse," Leone stated."Not quite." Fiona hurled one of her blades. It spun through the air, embedding itself into Leone's shoulder. He cried out, ripping it out of his torso, his wound instantly healing. He raised his crossbow and fired. Fiona was on all fours, ducking as his shots flew over her head."Stop tearing up my inn!" the witch screamed. She slowly levitated into the air, balls of fire appearing in her palms. She hurled them at Leone and Fiona. Leone took cover behind an overturned table, kicking out a chair before firing an arrow at the floating witch. With a wave of her hand, the hag deflected the arrow, embedding it into a wall."Now's our chance!" Wolf cried. He grabbed Prince around his chest. "Tony! Virginia! Move!" He grabbed Virginia with his free hand and kicked open the front door. Behind them, Tony waddled. He stopped as he saw an uneaten hunk of chicken on the dining room's bar – Virginia grabbed his ear and pulled him out the door....Leone kicked another chair out from beneath a table. Fiona and the witch started – he raced the opposite direction, firing his crossbows at both his opponents.The witch countered with fireballs as Fiona sprang over a table, a blade appearing in her hand, ready to cut Leone's throat. She suddenly stopped. "Hey – they're gone!"The evil trio paused. Leone cursed. "They got away because you can't control yourself!" Leone spat at the half-wolf."Me? I had them right in my clutches until you jumped through the window like the Mad Zebra Knight!"The two stared at each other, ready to come to blows."You know, the more you two argue, the further they get away," the witch interjected. "Maybe if we three work together -."Fiona was already shoving Leone out of her way as she raced for the door. "No! They're mine!""You tart!" Leone screamed after her. "You won't take my revenge away from me!" He slid more arrows into his crossbows as he chased after her.The witch balled her fists. "Those two – they're not going to cost me my midnight snack!" Her hand stretched out and a gnarled broomstick slapped into her palm. She mounted it, cackling as she burst through a window and rode into the night....Wolf carried Prince through the woods with one arm, his other digging into Virginia's wrist. Tony waddled behind them, laboring for breath as he clutched the turkey leg in his hand. "Wait up!" he breathed."Keep up Pillsbury-Doughboy!" Wolf screamed over his shoulder.They reached the edge of the woods. Wolf's eyes darted around the trees looking for a hiding spot. No use – Fiona would sniff them out in no time. "Huff-Puff! No use – we have to keep moving! Deeper into the forest!""What about my Dad?" Virginia demanded. Tony lagged behind them, having to stop every few steps to catch his breath."Dang it – why didn't you just listen to Virginia?!""Hey, leave me alone," Tony groused. "I've had a rough night. By the way, does anyone have any cheese on them? I've got a real hankering –""Look out!" Wolf cried, tackling Tony to the ground. A fireball just missed his head.Above them, the witch cackled on her broomstick, hovering near the tree line. More fireballs appeared in her hands. "Leaving so soon?"Tony stared up her. "Say, you wouldn't happen to have any ribs hidden in those robes, would you?""Come back to my kitchen, I have plenty to spare!"Virginia stood between them. "You are not eating my father! Wow, those are words I never thought would come out of my mouth in a million years."The witch floated above, the fireballs glowing in her hands. "Fine. Then I'll just have a nice fire-roast right here in the woods!" She raised her arms.FOOSH!A volley of arrows strung out from the trees, nearly striking the witch. She cried out, almost going over the side of her broom. Leone was leaping from the treetops, from tree to tree, reloading as he went."Wretched cur," the witch snarled. "I'll show him to interrupt my feeding time!" She reared her fist back, unleashing a jet of fire. The treetops burst into flame. Leone leaped through a wall of fire, landing on another branch, unleashing another volley. The witch's eyes widened – FIONA BURST UP THROUGH A TREE, GRABBING LEONE AND SLAMMING HIM FIFTY FEET INTO THE GROUND!The witch laughed. Then her smile melted into a scowl. Virginia, Wolf and Prince were on the move, Tony lagging behind. She angled her broom, revving up to swoop down and snatch Tony up. The only problem was – her broom wasn't moving. Whirling around, she snarled to see Fiona had leapt onto the back of the broom behind her. Fiona grasped the witch by the sides of her head, preparing to crush her skull.The witch cackled as she guided her broom – SMASHING Fiona into the side of a tree. Again. And again. And again. Fiona's fingers slipped and she slammed into the hard ground below.Leone was already on the move, racing between bushes and tree trunks, charging after his prey. Behind him, the witch was unleashing volleys of fireballs after him. He turned, firing over his shoulder.Fiona pounced from a bush, tackling Leone. The two rolled down a hill together, slamming into a fallen tree trunk. Leone was the first to recover. He spun up, aiming his crossbow down at Fiona -THUNK! He looked down as red blossomed from his shirt. Fiona grinned as she twisted the knife into his gut. With a sickening pop, she yanked the blade free from his stomach as he fell backwards, blood pooling around him.Around them, flames from the witch's fireballs were spreading, creating a forest fire. Her cackling echoed through the night. Fiona rose amidst the flames like a hell-wolf. She spun her two blades in her hands and gracefully walked through a wall of fire, her nose twitching, smelling out her prey....Wolf ducked down in a ravine behind a fallen log. He gently handed the wounded Prince to Virginia. "Duck down. Stay down." Tony appeared behind them, sweaty and out of breath. "I'm running out of steam. Gotta have some more fuel in the tank." He patted his swelling belly. "Now – one of you was about to give me some cheese or something?"Virginia grabbed her father's meaty wrist and forced him down behind the log. "Stay down! And listen to me this time!"Tony's face fell as he stared down at his gelatinous belly. "I – I'm sorry, Virginia. I really am.""We'll have time for that later, just stay down!" Wolf warned. "I'll try to lead them off! Just stay down!""Wolf –" Virginia grabbed his arm. "Please.""I'll be okay." He kissed his fiancé. "I'll be back, I promise." He rose up behind the log to see the fires spreading. Gathering his courage, he balled his fists and marched forward....Fiona paused. A scent had entered her nostrils. Wolf's scent. "Is that you, my love?" She walked along the edge of the flames. Trees were collapsing and the smoke was rising. Small animals darted out from their homes. Fiona continued talking. "Have you come to your senses and realized what you could have with me?"A figure was following along with her on the other side of the flames. She could pick up Wolf's scent. She smiled as she played with her knife. "Just imagine it. A full moon in a few days. Your blood is already beginning to heat. As is mine. Imagine the two of us together, under the full moon. The blood racing. The heat, the intensity. You can feel it, can't you? Why settle for a mere human when you can have someone who truly understands you? And I forgive you for my father – I would have done away with him myself sooner or later."The figure on the other side stopped. Fiona held her arms out. "Come to me Wolf. Join me and the Snow Queen will find a place for you in the new world we will construct. Just like this forest – out of the fires will come a new, purified world." She closed her eyes, savoring it. The figure emerged through the flames. He stepped up to her, hesitating."Come to me, my love."The figure embraced her.THUNK!Fiona stiffened as a blade entered her gullet. Her eyes opened. "W-Wolf …?""No. It's me my love." Leone twisted the blade.Fiona stared into his eyes with all the hatred in the world. "I – I killed you …"Leone leaned into her ear, pushing the blade further in. "Have you forgotten – what your Mistress and the Evil Queen turned me into?" With his free hand, he opened his bloody shirt – the wound Fiona had given him moments ago had sealed up, leaving only fresh, smooth skin.Fiona gurgled on her own blood. "An … an Immortal …""Goodbye, Fiona." Leone twisted and yanked the blade from her stomach. Fiona stared at her own bloody hands, before she collapsed to the ground, the fires encircling her, drawing closer. She writhed on the forest floor, holding her wound.Leone sheathed his knife, pulled his jacked up and turned, marching back through the flames.He had another wolf to skin....Wolf hurdled from tree trunk to tree trunk. The fire was rising. If they didn't get out of here soon, they were all toast.He dared to take a step from behind his hiding spot – FOOSH! A fireball whizzed past his head, igniting a dry brush. The witch hovered above him on her broom, another fireball in her palm ready. "Where is my snack?" she demanded."You really think I'd tell you, you twisted old hag?"The witch scowled. Another flame appeared in her second hand. "Fine. I tried to be reasonable. Your pelt will make a nice addition to my mantle!" She swooped down, Wolf ducking.The broom stopped in mid-swoop. Leone was standing there, holding onto the bristles with his bare hands. The witch spun around. "You dare -."Leone slammed the broom into a trunk, shattering it into several broken pieces. The witch tumbled, rolling along the ground, hitting thistles and branches. She rose to her feet, twigs in her hair and her eye twitching. The flames in her hands grew in intensity. "That's it – I've had enough of this nonsense! I tried to be reasonable! Now I'll burn you and this entire wretched forest to the ground!"Leone was already moving. The witch jumped into a squatting position, unleashing a torrent of fire from her hands. Leone jumped up a tree, climbing from branch to branch, before reaching the top. He spun into a backwards flip in midair, landing right behind the witch.The witch whirled around, ready to deep-fry him in an instant. Leone was already moving. He dropped below the witch's flaming arm, got under her guard, an arrow in his hand. Her eyes widened as she realized she had been one second too slow. Leone thrust his arrow into her stomach. The witch cried out, her voice echoing through the night. POOOFFF! In a second, the shrieking hag disintegrated into a pile of ash which was caught up by the wind and blown into the night.Leone turned – Wolf was already gone. He made to run after him – the wall of fire was growing, surrounding him. If he didn't get out of this forest, then not even the Immortal spell cast upon him would be able to rebuild his body from ash. He cursed, having to delay his hunt for the time being...."Virginia – it's me!"Virginia peered over the edge of the log. Prince perked up and wagged his tail. Tony's stomach growled. "Did you pick up a snack on the way back?""What happened?" Virginia asked."The witch is gone – Leone took care of her. He had to get out of dodge before the fire got to him. Speaking of which – we gotta go before those flames reach us! Tony – do you think you can move any faster than you've been going?""Not without food," he lamented. He gripped his belly. "I haven't eaten in ten minutes. Look at me, I'm wasting away!""Riiiight," Wolf replied."Is there a way to undo the spell?" Virginia asked."Oh the hunger spell will wear off in a few hours," Wolf explained. "As for the weight loss –" He wrinkled his nose. "We'll have to find a De-juicer.""A what?"Wolf scooped up Prince, holding the dog around his shoulders, before helping Virginia to her feet. She gripped her belly – she sighed in relief as she could feel the tiny baby moving inside of her. Tony stood up with great difficulty, his breathing ragged."Come on," Wolf said. "We gotta get a move on." They trudged up the ravine, past the flames –
"You can't … you can't leave me here …"
The voice was weak. Weary. Ahead, surrounded by flames, was the prone form of Fiona. Wolf stared at her in revulsion. "Come on. We've wasted enough time here.""Please … you can't leave me here to die …" Fiona raised a weak hand towards the group."You'd have killed us in an instant," Wolf snarled. "Goodbye, Fiona." He turned, walking away.Virginia stared at the female half-wolf lying in her own blood, the flames closing around her. Finally – "We can't just leave her here.""Um, yes we can," Wolf replied. "She's been trying to get us. And she's in league with the Snow Queen, remember?"Tony raised a finger. "I can attest to that. I met her in the Snow Queen's palace – she and her two buddies attacked me and Wendell -.""I'm sorry," Virginia replied. "I can't leave her helpless like this. I won't have it on my conscience!""Oh Huff-Puff – this is just like when you let the Huntsman live and I warned you that you would regret it! And what happened? You regretted it! Just like you'll regret this!"
"Please …"
Virginia kneeled down next to Fiona. She tore off a scarf, binding it around the half-wolf who seemed amazed at Virginia's mercy. She bound the wound with the scarf. "That ought to stanch the bleeding for a bit …""Great, you helped her," Wolf said. "Now she'll come after us -.""She won't," Virginia replied, staring with a mixture of pity and anger at Fiona. "Because she'll be coming with us.""WHAT?!" Tony, Wolf and Fiona all cried out in unison.Virginia reached into her knapsack, producing rope. She began binding Fiona's wrists. "There's nothing you can say that will make me trust you," Virginia said, tightening the cords. Fiona scowled as the rope cut into her wrists. "This'll make sure you don't break free and cut our throats.""Oh this is a mistake," protested Wolf. "She'll escape. Slip free. And tear us limb from limb like little lambs!""You had a second chance," Virginia retorted to Wolf. "You changed. She can too.""Why are you doing this?" Fiona asked."You lost your father," Virginia. "Whether Wolf actually murdered him or not – you still lost a parent. I know what that's like. I know what it can do to a girl. I lost my own mother – twice."Wolf sighed. He forced Fiona roughly to her feet. "Come on, you!" He shoved her forward. "Welcome to the group." He leaned in, whispering into hear ear. "And at the first sign of you even looking at Virginia the wrong way – I'll make what I did to your father look like child's play …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~
Little Lamb Village – Afternoon
"By Decree of General Lord DeConte, a conscription has been issued, along with a series of Executive Orders."The Judge of Little Lamb Village stood on a podium in the town square. He held a roll of parchment and adjusted his monocle. Around him, the villagers murmured. The Peeps stood off to the side, looking disheveled and irritated. They had grown quite out of favor with their neighbors upon the revelation that they were using the town wishing well for their own gain.Barbara Peep folded her arms in irritation. "We're a small village – since when does the Royal Council issue demands to us?" Several of the other Peeps nodded in agreement.Next to Barbara, the Village Idiot drooled over her shoulder. "Not sure what 'conscription' means. I did have a prescription when I was younger though.""Ugh, was it to do away with your moronic slouching forehead?""No mum. Hemmorhoids. Didn't work, still got 'em though." He scratched his pants and shoved his fingers in Barbara Peep's face. "Here, see!" Barbara gagged and swatted his hand away."If I may continue," the Judge interrupted, his own irritation growing. "By Executive Order of the Royal Council under the authorization of acting King General Lord DeConte, all villages and towns throughout the Fourth Kingdom will abide by the following decrees until such time as the Snow Queen Emergency is brought to an end:"Royal Decree 001: A third of all farming produce including grains, vegetable, fruits and milks will be offered to our military."The town practically combusted. "That's a third of our income!" protested Filbert Peep. "And we've barely got enough food to make do as is!"The Judge continued reading. "Royal Decree 002: Military surveillance upon all modes of transportation. All carts, wagons, carriages, other wheeled modes of transportation as well as horses will be subject to military inspection and checkpoints."The villagers were yelling now."Royal Decree 003: Full military surveillance over all communications via letters, mail, etc.""That's our private things, it is!" Barbara Peep screamed."Royal Decree 004: Full military surveillance of all farms, storage sheds, granaries and etc. to prevent the Snow Queen from poisoning the food supply as the Evil Queen once poisoned a series of Apple Orchards."Royal Decree 005: Full authority is given to the Crown to mobilize all civilians of any age into work brigades.""You surely can't mean children!" a villager screamed."Royal Decree 006: All able-bodied men aged ten and up are to report to newly erected training camps for immediate military training to counter the threat of the Frost Knights!""Ten?!" Barbara Peep's eyes were going wider. "Ten?! You would have my little Collin Peep facing those … those monsters?!"The town was nearly ready to riot. The Judge held out his arms. "I am merely the messenger! I must abide by the Royal Decrees!""We won't cooperate!" a villager yelled.Around them, Fourth Kingdom soldiers appeared, spears in hand. They surrounded the screaming villagers. The Judge was downcast. "The Royal Council has left us with no choice, it appears."...The Villagers were marched back into their homes at spear-point. Farming equipment was immediately seized. Little boys were torn screaming from their mother's arms. Barbara Peep shrieked as Collin Peep's little hands were torn from hers. He was outfitted with mail armor and a helmet two sizes too big for him. Barbara fell to her knees, covering her eyes as she sobbed hysterically. The children and men were marched off to the training camp, conscripted into the military efforts against the Snow Queen.From a prison cell window, the elderly Wilfred Peep chuckled at the chaos outside his prison walls....~0~~0~
Fourth Kingdom Palace – Afternoon
Trumpets blazed the afternoon air as an entourage of carriages made their way towards the Palace. Rulers and emissaries from the other kingdoms had been summoned to counter the rising threat of the Snow Queen. It was a call to what Lord DeConte called a "War Summit." It was a call to war.A gavel pounded down on an elongated table in the Fourth Kingdom's Royal Council Chambers. Old Retainer was calling the meeting to silence. Sitting on all side of the table were emissaries from the other kingdoms. Leafall of the Seventh Kingdom took her place next to Red Riding Hood III of the Second Kingdom. The Naked Emperor VI of the Fifth Kingdom guzzled down a goblet of wine, motioning for more. Dwarves from the Ninth Kingdom sat on elevated chairs, looking none too pleased."I call this meeting to order," Old Retainer announced.Viscount Lansky stood to the side, arms folded. "We're still missing some people.""Such as?""Cinderella for one," Lansky said."I'm not missing, I just take a while," came a voice. Lord Rupert appeared in the doorway, puffing out his chest, preparing for a fantastic introduction when Cinderella hobbled in, shoving him away. "Out of the way, you." She took her seat at the far end of the table, her two stepsisters sitting on each side. Her eyes narrowed. "Where's Wendell?""About that," Lansky admitted. "He … he –""He hasn't been turned into a dog again?" Cinderella asked."No. Just into an ice statue this time," Lord Rupert admitted. Lansky facepalmed.The entire room started murmuring. Cinderella leaned her ear towards one stepsister. "What did he say? Rice?""Ice," the stepsister said."Who then is in charge?" Red Riding Hood III demanded."I am." A hush fell over the room as Lord DeConte entered, his cape flowing. Lord Wallace followed in his wake, his cheeks flushed. DeConte took his place standing at the end of the table facing Cinderella who eyed him with uncertainty. "I call this meeting to order.""Wendell has been turned into an ice statue by the Snow Queen and his soul imprisoned in the Devil's Mirror," Viscont Lansky admitted to the entire room. "The Snow Queen is invading with an army of Frost Knights. Her forces have already taken Beantown and other settlements along our northern and western borders and they're moving southeast – fast. They are already on the borders of the Seventh Kingdom." Lansky nodded towards Leafall who nodded back. "The Snow Queen's powers are growing. Her snow armies are spreading. We remember the terror she unleashed during her first rise to power – and the unimaginable powers it took for Snow White and the rest to simply put her to sleep." He nodded at Cinderella who inclined her head, remembering the events with a hint of dread."You proposed a 'War Summit,'" the Naked Emperor stated. "So – are we to take it that you are requesting military aide from the other Kingdoms?"DeConte cut off Lansky before he could open his mouth. "Not requesting. Demanding.""Demand?" The Naked Emperor shared concerned looks with the other Kingdoms. "With all due respect to you Lord DeConte, who are you to demand anything from us? The Snow Queen has not encroached on Fifth Kingdom territory.""Yes, but," Lansky interrupted. "Don't you see – the Snow Queen will spread her armies across all the Kingdoms. The Eighth Kingdom isn't enough for her. She has always desired to be the sole ruler of the entire world. If we don't stop her -.""It'll be a permanent, freezing death for us all," Old Retainer sighed."Tell me," Cinderella interrupted. "I have heard some … unsavory rumors as I travelled here from the First Kingdom. Is it true, Lord DeConte, that you are forcing your farmers to ration their food supply?""Much must be sacrificed in war," DeConte stated simply."And what of children? Will you sacrifice them?" Cinderella asked. A hush fell over the room. Cinderella rose to her feet and hobbled across the room, her finger pointed at DeConte. "Yes, I have heard of your Royal Decrees – forcing children to fight? How will little boys stand up to the icy force of the Frost Knights?""And the Abominable Snowmen the Snow Queen has unleashed?" added Leafall. "They penetrated our outer defenses as though they were but butter. Our battle-hardened elf-warriors were tossed about like children's rag dolls."The Naked Emperor was aghast. "You cannot force children to fight!""I can. And I will." DeConte showed no remorse or even embarrassment. He pointed at Cinderalla and all the representatives from the other Kingdoms. "And you will too. All of you will enact the same Royal Decrees that I have throughout your kingdoms." He unfurled a scroll. "A War Treaty – an amendment to the Nine Kingdoms Treaty. You will all sign it and you will all abide by it. You will conscript every able-bodied boy throughout your kingdoms. You will take over the farms and all manufacturing.""And why would we do that?" asked Cinderella. "Why should we abide by any of your demands? By the laws of the Nine Kingdoms Treaty, all Kingdoms are equal. No one has the power to dictate to the other rulers."DeConte simply smiled. "If you don't cooperate, then I'll pull the Fourth Kingdom out of the Nine Kingdoms Treaty."Cinderella was not impressed. "Such a move would be a declaration of war against the other kingdoms.""Exactly."Lansky, Old Retainer and Lord Rupert exchanged nervous glances. Wallace spoke up. "Lord DeConte – surely you aren't suggesting -.""Be silent," DeConte spat at Wallace. He turned to Cinderella. "And how long do you think any of you will hold out against the Snow Queen's forces by yourselves? Because that's exactly what will happen if you don't sign this new military treaty!""You would force the other kingdoms to fight her alone?" the Naked Emperor asked."The price of war is simply too much to spare our forces for kingdoms that won't cooperate and share the burden of said war," DeConte said. "After all – my people are giving up their children, their farming – all in an effort to stop the Snow Queen. But if you're not willing to show solidarity, then by all means – you may face the Frost Knights alone. But to those who will not cooperate – be warned! The Fourth Kingdom is centrally located. Our soldiers have kept both our border and the borders of the other kingdoms safe. Safe with the red blood of Fourth Kingdom men. Safe at our expense! And you all enjoyed it during peacetime! Now comes a time of need, and you refuse to do your part to stop the Snow Queen? Then so be it! I will withdraw my forces from the borders of all the Kingdoms. And how do you think any of you will fare against the Frost Knights by yourselves? An endless wave of snow monsters and other icy terrors. Not to mention the Southern Renegades who I – I alone – have kept at bay all these long years while Prince Wendell sat cushy and protected while my men shed their blood for him. For all of you. And do you think the Troll Nation will sit idly by? They'll see this war as an opportunity for expansion. They'll move east. You'll be facing a war on two fronts – the Snow Queen and the Troll Nation – by yourselves!"The room was silent. Wallace fidgeted, playing with his hands nervously."Well?" DeConte roared. "I am losing my patience! Who will join my Coalition and unite their military with my own? Who will rise up to answer this call to protect the Kingdoms? Who will – after years of sitting idly by while my people died for you – rise up to do their part? Sign the treaty and join me to turn the Snow Queen's forces back – or die on your own! The choice is yours!" He slammed the new treaty down on the table and folded his arms, breathing through his nostrils.You could hear a pin drop.Finally, the Naked Emperor stood up. "I don't like this," he announced. "But the Fifth Kingdom is not strong enough to fight the Snow Queen by itself and protect its borders at the same time. I will sign your treaty and pledge my military and our resources to you."DeConte smiled. "I knew you would see reason."Red Riding Hood III sadly stood up. Tears were in her eyes at what she was about to do. She wiped them before taking a pen. "The Second Kingdom will sign your treaty.""Who else?" DeConte demanded."I will!""Count us in!""We will do what must be done."Cinderella stood there, defeated but still defiant as she watched the others sign the treaty. Covering her apprehensions with a fake smile, she leaned in and was the last to sign....DeConte marched down the halls of the palace, Wallace, Lansky, Lord Rupert and Old Retainer in his wake. "The other kingdoms have pledged their support. Now is the time for a heavy military hand like my own. We will pool all our forces and we will strike the Frost Knights from the face of the earth."Wallace nodded, swallowing tightly. He saw something from the corner of his eye. A hand, beckoning him from the shadows. He stopped, bowing slightly to DeConte. "If you will excuse me, my lord." He turned and departed from the group. DeConte was too pleased with himself and his newfound power to even care.Wallace entered the alcove and opened a secret passage door. It led into a small, hidden-away chamber. Candles flickered on. He was alone – with Cinderella. "My lady," he bowed. "I thought that was your lovely finger beckoning to me.""Lord Wallace," Cinderella said, sitting on an armchair. "Your name has crossed my throne before. Yours is a heroic name – one known even in the far reaches of the First Kingdom.""I am honored," he said."Tell me – you are Lord DeConte's right-hand man. I fear him and his growing ambitions and demands. Suppose the Snow Queen is defeated. What then? You know him better than I do – will he surrender this newfound power once the crisis is over?""I … there was a time when I thought my answer would have been yes," Wallace admitted. "Now I'm not so sure. Lord DeConte is growing increasingly unstable – and power-hungry.""Two traits that could very well destroy us all in a time of crisis," Cinderella nodded. "Can he be controlled?""He seems out of control to be honest.""But he trusts you," she said, rising to her feet and placing her hand on his shoulder. "Despite his mistreatment of you, you are still his right-hand. You can be the catalyst, the soft hand to turn away his heavy fist. You can be the voice of reason he needs to hear.""Lately he hasn't been hearing me, I'm afraid.""Then make him!" Cinderella stared hard into his eyes. She grasped his hands. "Make me this promise – you will do everything in your power to contain DeConte's ambitions. You will do what you can to temper his demands. You will protect the children of the Nine Kingdoms. Please – promise you will do what you can to convince him not to throw the lives of the little children away!""I … I promise I will do what I can. But … perhaps there is another way …"Cinderella cocked her head. "What do you mean?""Another hero – someone else besides DeConte who can stop the Snow Queen."Cinderella nodded in understanding. "Virginia Lewis. And her father and the wolf. And even the little golden dog. Do you believe they can stop the Snow Queen? Have you been in contact with them? Is there a plan?"Wallace took Cinderella's hands. "There is a plan. I can say no more. But I believe in Virginia Lewis. She stopped the Evil Queen. She can stop the Snow Queen.""Keep the plan to yourself then. Keep it secret – it must not reach anyone else's ears. And in the meantime, do what you can to control DeConte. For our children."Wallace sighed, before he bowed and kissed Cinderella's hand. "I will do what I can. I only hope it will be enough …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~
"You know, had you just listened to your daughter we would've been in the Sixth Kingdom by now!"
Wolf was highly irritated that day. The sun rose hot in the forests of the Second Kingdom. Virginia held her belly, sweating and irritable herself from the strain of pregnancy. Tony waddled behind them, his body swollen from the witch's spell. A rope was clasped in his meaty fingers, attached to Fiona's neck, pulling the she-wolf along. She snarled and snapped every so often and stumbled as though drunk over rocks. Bringing up the rear, making sure Fiona didn't try anything, was Prince."How many times can I say I'm sorry?!' Tony was past his breaking point, his swollen cheeks dripping with sweat. "Virginia, back me up -."Virginia whirled around and was walking backwards. "Back you up on what, Dad? Not listening me? Breaking a promise – a pinky promise? And how many spells does this make in a month that you've been put under? First toads, then this – what are you gonna do for an encore, prick yourself on the Devil's Thorn and go to sleep for a hundred years?!"Tony rubbed his belly and burped. "At least no more toads …" He jerked the rope. "Come on, you!" Fiona stumbled forward, her jaw clicking. She snarled."If you would just take this infernal rope off my neck, I can -."Tony smiled sarcastically. "Not a chance." He looked up ahead. "Uh, Wolf, how much further to the Sixth Kingdom?""We'd be there already if I didn't have to find a De-Juicer!""A Who?""He'll press all that flab and goo out of you so you'll be back to your normal weight."
"Press?!"
"Huff-Puff, but I'm lost!" Wolf spread his arms, spinning in circles. "We passed that tree an hour ago!"Tony scoffed. "What's the matter, your wolf-sense not picking up the Sixth Kingdom trail?"Wolf whirled around. "I've had just enough out of you, fatty!""Fatty? You want a piece of me?""Sure, why not? There's plenty to go around!" Wolf snarled in Tony's face, his eyes wide and mad.Virginia pressed herself between her fiancé and her father. "Everyone, just calm down." She noticed that Fiona had perked up at the argument, licking her lips. Her eyes had the same mad look that she saw in Wolf … the same look he had had in the Little Lamb Village. "Wolf …" she asked slowly. "You're not going through your … erm … cycle, are you?"Wolf scratched at his ear. "That's right, I forgot. Full moon in a few nights. I can already feel it coming on. Sorry Tony, you know how this time of month gets to me.""Sounds like a personal problem." Tony sighed. "That's okay, we'll just have to bind you up to a tree or something at night."Virginia stopped short. "Yeah – but what about -." Her eyes fell on Fiona, who was staring at her ravenously, a hungry smile on her face …..."So how do we find a De-Juicer out here in the middle of nowhere?" Tony demanded as he dragged Fiona along."Used to be back in the olden days there were plenty of them," Wolf remarked. "Because of all the witches in the woods fattening people up. They used to make quite a killing, the De-Juicers. Now, not so much.""Why's that?" Virginia asked, overhearing the conversation.Wolf knelt down, sifting blades of grass with his hand. "They were outlawed by Gretel the Great. It's … not a pleasant experience. A lot of the De-Juicers actually were in cahoots with the witches. The witches would fatten people up, they'd pay big dollars to get the spell taken off and then the De-Juicer and the witch would split the profits. Ruined things for the decent, honest De-Juicers.""Well that's great – if they're outlawed how are we gonna find one?" Tony demanded.Wolf smiled as he picked up a small stone. "Breadcrumbs. They have ways of being found for those who really want to." He tossed the stone to Tony who nearly missed it. Wolf was on his feet, his nose twitching. He suddenly sprinted, heading for a tree. Virginia kept pace behind him."Wolf -.""And another one!" Wolf held up another stone between his fingers. "Think fast Tony!" He chucked it hard at Tony and sprinted off through the trees. "And another one!""Wolf – slow down!" Virginia protested.Wolf sprang through a series of bushes – and in the clearing was an old gingerbread house. Tony wrinkled his nose as he dragged Fiona along. "A gingerbread house … isn't that where witches usually hide out in?""Usually," Wolf admitted. He held up another seeker stone. "But in this instance, I think we've found what we're looking for. Come on, gramps – time to de-juice you."Tony wrinkled his nose. "And what exactly does that entail?"...Wolf grabbed Fiona by the shoulders and slammed her into a tree trunk. She smiled drunkenly. "You know I like it rough …"Wolf's eye twitched. "That's enough out of you." He huffed as he bound her with thick ropes. "We're gonna make it so you don't go anywhere while we talk to the De-Juicer." He turned to the golden retriever sitting next to him. "Prince – make sure she stays put."Prince got up on his hind legs and barked once."Good boy! Alright Tony – you ready?"Tony sighed. "You mentioned the process is unpleasant…?""Yes, for the De-Juicee. For the spectators it's one heck of a show!" And with that, Wolf knocked three times on the front door of the gingerbread house."Who knocks at the gilded gate?" came a voice from inside the house.Wolf cleared his throat. "One who has eaten the gingerbread and tasted its bready mysteries," he recited. He shrugged back at Virginia. "That's the passcode they all use."She raised an eyebrow. "How do you know the De-Juicer passcode?""I only got put under a witch's swelling spell once!" He lowered his eyes ashamed. "Okay twice. Okay, five times. Seven, a total of seven times."The door creaked open. No one was there. Well – no one at eye level. Wolf, Virginia and Tony looked down to see a three-foot tall gingerbread man beaming up at them with gumdrop eyes and buttons."Gingerbread butler," Wolf remarked quietly. "Very popular in these parts."The gingerbread butler eyed them up and down. He stared at Tony. "I take it you're the one who needs to see the De-Juicer. Right this way." And he gestured politely with his cookie arm. The trio entered the house and found themselves in a small foyer. "The De-Juicer will be with you in a moment."Tony reached down and snatched off a gumdrop button from the butler's chest and swallowed it whole. "Sorry," he muttered. "Swelling spell – I can't stop eating.""Please refrain from eating my gumdrop buttons," the butler sighed in exasperation. "Sit down – my master will be along shortly."Bowing, he backed into a room. They heard the butler talking with someone in another room; the other person cursed at the butler, threw something and the butler returned with his candy eyes downcast. "The De-Juicer is not seeing anyone at the moment. Please come back in one month."Tony's eyes bulged. "A month! Look at me! I'm swelling by the minute! I can't stop eating!"Virginia was not having it. "Tell your master that if he doesn't see us now, my Dad here will devour the entire gingerbread house in five minutes flat.""I'm sorry, I'm under strict orders -.""Listen to me you pompous, cardboard tasting, flat-butted confectionary excuse for a cookie! Tell your master we need to see him – NOW!" Wolf's shouting shook the house and pieces of cookie dropped from the ceiling. "Sorry," he muttered sheepishly. "It's my time of month approaching, I get a little emotional."The butler sighed. "I'll fetch him at once -.""No need. All the whole of the Nine Kingdoms could hear that racket." Another figure appeared in a doorway – similar in height to the butler and wearing a hood with a golden face mask."You must be the De-Juicer," Wolf said, bowing.The De-Juicer stared at them. "You know, I wasn't going to take any new clients. But for some old chums -." He removed his mask and everyone's face dropped in shock."Acorn!"...Acorn the Dwarf poured mugs of beanstalk juice, handing them out to his visitors. "Just took up De-Juicing a month ago," he explained. "Traveled here from the east after we met at the Swamp Witch's home. Place gave me the willies. Took up the practice from an older retired gent – even lent me his butler for my own use." Acorn gave a toothy smile. "Great way to lay low – doing somethin' illegal right under everyone's nose.""Why were you so reluctant to see us?" Virginia asked as she sipped the grog. She sputtered at the taste."Had to make sure it was really you," Acorn shrugged. "It coulda been anybody wearing your faces.""Right," Tony said. "Can you help me?"Acorn slid off his chair and circled Tony, observing him, rubbing his chin. "I s'pose it won't be too difficult. Yeah, it's yer typical swelling spell. I'll get the presser ready.""P-presser?" Tony asked."Normally I'd charge a pretty penny – but seeing as you all were so nice as to not turn me in in the swamp – no charge! Besides, I owe you for all that mirror business." He clapped his hands. "Let's started – it's no easy process and it'll take a while.""How long?" Tony asked."All night.""I was afraid you'd say that."...Acorn led Tony and the others into a back room. There, in the center, was a large wooden bed. Above was what appeared to be a giant mallet hanging from the ceiling. "Alright Tony, lie down." Acorn rubbed his hands together in excitement."I – are you sure this thing safe?""You doubt me?""I – er …"Acorn shrugged. "Fine, if you want to always be hungry all the rest of your days and get larger than a house and need to have ten horses to move you out of your bed, be my guest. Go on then."Tony lowered his head dejectedly. "Fine …" He slowly lay down on the wooden bed. Suddenly, Acorn sprang up next to him, grabbing leather straps and binding Tony's wrists and ankles to the bed."Is this really necessary?" Tony was freaking out."Trust me – you'll need restraints."Virginia raised a hand. "I don't think I want to see this. I'll be outside with Prince keeping an eye on Fiona. Coming, Wolf?"Wolf was rubbing his hands greedily. "And miss Tony being de-juiced! You must be mad, woman!""Okaaay, then have fun."She turned and exited the door. Tony looked up at Acorn, who was now wearing a surgeon's mask over his face. "Just relax Tony. You won't feel a thing – at least until the mallet starts pressing."
"What?!"
"Now this may hurt a lot!"...Virginia shuddered as she heard the screams come from inside the house. She scratched Prince's ears and sat on a rock. Night had fallen and the moon was waxing bright above them between the tree lines."Full moon soon," came a voice next to her. She looked up to see Fiona, still tied to the tree, grinning at her.Virginia hugged her knees, staring ahead. "I'm going to ignore you now.""You know what happens during a full moon. How do you hope to control me?""We'll think of something."Fiona's head was tilted, as though she were a small child observing something fascinating. "More importantly – how will you control Wolf?"Virginia continued staring ahead. She remembered the occasion during the last full moon at the Little Lamb Village. She had tied Wolf up as tightly as she could – and he had still broken free. Ransacked a whole hen house while he was at it. Fiona was right – how could they control two wolves?Pretending to be aloof, Virginia picked up a stone and chucked it. "I'm not worried. Wolf would never hurt me.""In his normal state – no. But when the moon is bright and round – what then? He won't even recognize you. And more than that – what will he do with me?"Virginia's head snapped. "What do you mean?"Fiona's smile was diabolical. "His pure wolf instinct will take over. Reason will be gone. Only the desires of a wolf will remain. To bound, to hunt, to kill – and even more. The blood runs hot. And with another wolf – a female wolf – raging in the blood … available and ready for him … what will you do then?""Wolf would never –"Fiona chuckled. "You'll see. When the cards are down, when the moon waxes – no matter how trained and refined an animal is – a wolf is still a wolf …"Virginia stood up. "I'm not listening to this."She walked away through the woods, wrapping her light jacket tightly around herself. She shuddered. Not because she was cold …But because she knew, deep down, that Fiona was right...."Alright – we're proud to announce the New and Improved Tony. Well his old self. I couldn't improve him much."The door to the gingerbread house swung open. Virginia was lying outside on the cold grass. She slowly raised her head.Fiona was still tied to the tree, Prince dutifully watching her and baring his teeth at each movement of her head. Scratching her head, Virginia looked up to see that the sun had risen already. "Morning …?" she muttered.Acorn stood in the doorway of the gingerbread house with his butler. He stepped aside to reveal – Tony – back to his normal size. Wolf was behind him, chuckling. "You should've heard him screaming," Wolf laughed."I may not sit down for a year," Tony admitted. "But wow – Acorn works wonders! Look at me – I may be even thinner than before! No more swelling spell! Acorn – I take back everything I ever said about you!"Acorn's eyes narrowed. "Why? What did you say about me?""Nothing, nothing."Acorn pointed down the forest path. "Now keep straight on this path. It'll take you directly to the Sixth Kingdom. And be sure to stay out of sight. The rumors are flying around these woods. The Snow Queen is reaching further into the Second Kingdom's borders. They say her spies are abroad, even in these very woods."Virginia pecked the dwarf on the cheek. "Thanks for everything, Acorn.""Don't mention it. Actually – do mention it. To King Wendell. See if he'll give me a royal pardon for helpin'. See – I don't do nothing for free.""Sure thing, Acorn." Virginia gave him a warm hug.The dwarf leaned in, his eyes shifting, his voice a whisper that only Virginia could hear. "And another warning – watch out for that female wolf. It's not just 'cause the full moon is coming either – there's something off about her. She's … evil.""Noted," Virginia agreed."Oh, and when you guys confront the Snow Queen – make sure you get in a punch or two from me," he chuckled....Tony ran down the forest lane, whooping. "I feel fantastic!"Sweat was trickling down Wolf's face. "Glad somebody is," he muttered. His tongue hung out, panting. His eyes were bloodshot.Virginia stared at him. He was already feeling the effects of the coming full moon. She turned as she held Fiona's rope, dragging the she-wolf along. Her eyes met Fiona's.Fiona gave her a knowing smile, nodding and silently laughing at the coming predicament …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~"The other nations are implementing the terms of the new treaty. Conscription levels are at an all-time high – and once all the nations join forces, we'll have an army unlike any in our history. We will drive back the Snow Queen." Old Retainer was reading off a piece of parchment as he walked with Lord DeConte through the corridors of the Fourth Kingdom castle."Very good. What of reports of resistance in the localized towns?" DeConte's expression as he spoke was stone-faced."There is some pushback, but it is minimal. Your decree of martial law and the presence of the garrisons in the outlying towns seems to be stifling dissent." Old Retainer sighed."You seem downcast," DeConte observed. "Perhaps you feel that my hand is too heavy?""It's just – King Wendell would have -.""King Wendell is trapped in a mirror," DeConte replied coldly. "What he would or would not do is now irrelevant.""But … sir … children?""Perhaps you would like me to revoke your diplomatic immunity and conscript your grandchildren?"Old Retainer's paled. "I …" His face fell. "No. Of course not.""Then I will hear no more murmurings of discontent about my rule.""No sir.""Good. I will be in my chambers. I do not wish to be disturbed." DeConte reached the large oak door of his chamber and pressed it open. Old Retainer bowed, half disgusted with DeConte, the other half disgusted with himself, before turning and walking away. He was halfway down the hall when his eyes fell back down on the parchment in his hand. Oh, he had forgotten to tell DeConte about the surplus of elf warriors that would be marching to join their forces from the north. That was news DeConte needed to hear. But DeConte told him explicitly he was not to be disturbed.Pausing for a moment and considering his options, Old Retainer decided that the report couldn't wait. More elf envoys would be arriving within the day. He turned on his heel and marched back towards the oak doors....DeConte stood in a circular room within his chambers, surrounded by large round figures covered in black sheets. He stroked his beard for a moment, then ripped one of the sheets off – it was one of the Evil Queen's communication mirrors. DeConte grasped a round handle and turned it. The mirror flashed on.The Snow Queen appeared in the mirror.DeConte bowed low. "A status report, Your Highness.""All is well, I take it?""All other Kingdoms except the Eighth and the Third have signed the treaty. They are forming one large army to oppose you."The Snow Queen's smile was like a dagger. "Excellent. We can draw all of their forces out and crush them all together in one swift stroke. And what of Virginia Lewis and her friends? Any word on how they escaped the castle?""They must have had inside help," DeConte admitted. "Perhaps someone on the Royal Council?""Or perhaps someone in your own inner circle? Lord Wallace perhaps?""I admit – he has been growing ever suspicious of me.""Let his suspicions grow," the Snow Queen said. "Nurture them if possible. Suspicion engenders discontent – and will cause our enemies to overplay their hand.""Yes, M'Lady.""As for Miss Lewis – the proper time will reveal itself. It is still functional?"DeConte turned and ripped a sheet off another mirror. The Traveling Mirror. He turned a round device on its frame and the mirror came to life.The Snow Queen smiled. "Very good. I will link it to the Devil's Mirror, giving me full control of it – allowing me to travel through any old mirror, magic or ordinary.""How will I know when -.""You will know the correct time," she cut him off. "And you will know what must be done."DeConte's hand went to his sheath, grasping the hilt of his sword.The Snow Queen's icy smile was unmistakable. "Good. I demand a regular update. No one leaves or enters the Royal Palace without my knowledge, are we clear?""Yes, M'Lady."..."Lord DeConte – forgive my intrusion -." Old Retainer appeared in the circular room behind DeConte. He stopped as he saw the reflection of the Snow Queen in the mirror. DeConte hissed, switching the mirror off, the Snow Queen's image reflecting."I TOLD YOU I WAS NOT TO BE DISTURBED!"Old Retainer's face was now the same color as the Snow Queen's. "You … I should have realized … you're working with her!" Old Retainer's face began to turn red in indignation. "You traitor! When the others hear about this -.""The others will hear nothing," DeConte replied calmly."You don't expect me to remain silent -.""I don't expect you to remain free." Behind DeConte, several soldiers appeared."You're going to kill me?""Of course not – your sudden, tragic death would be hard to explain despite your age. You are the picture of health, so a sudden death would not be plausible."The soldiers approached Old Retainer who backed away.DeConte was walking towards him grinning. "But – a nervous breakdown – your mental faculties weakening due to the strain of the war – far more believable." DeConte snapped his fingers and the soldiers grabbed the old man....Lord Wallace was roaming the hallways, deep in thought, when a ruckus drew his attention. "What's going on here?" he demanded. He stopped when he saw two soldiers dragging Old Retainer away. "Release him at once!" he demanded.The guards shook their head. "He is unwell. He needs rest -.""You must listen!" Old Retainer shouted at Wallace. "DeConte is a traitor! He's working with the Snow Queen! He's ."The two guards shoved Old Retainer face-first into the stone wall. "That's enough! You're unwell."Wallace's hand went to his sword. "That's no way to treat an old man!"DeConte's hand appeared on the back of Wallace's shoulder. "He will be well taken care of," he whispered. "His mind is conjuring hallucinations and he tried to attack me in my chambers.""What?" Wallace was incredulous.DeConte walked past him, motioning the guards to lead Old Retainer on. A gag was slipped onto his mouth. The old man shot Wallace a pleading look before he he was led away.Wallace stood there forlornly. He remembered his promise to Cinderella, to keep DeConte in check. And now Old Retainer – could DeConte be telling the truth after all? Could Old Retainer have lost his mind?Or was there something to the old man's warning?...~0~~0~"Finally! The Sixth Kingdom!"Wolf stood on a hill at the edge of a forest. Before them was a beautiful river and beyond that – a wall. A massive wall reaching nearly a hundred feet and which was covered in old vines. "Overgrown vines and weeds," Wolf explained. "After Sleeping Beauty was rescued, they were left on the walls surrounding the kingdom in remembrance of the fact that the entire nation was put under a sleeping spell for a hundred years."Wolf led the group down a hill. Tony dragged Fiona along. The she-wolf had a manic look in her eye and every few seconds licked her lips hungrily. The full moon was approaching tonight.They reached a drawbridge leading across a river. As they crossed, a trumpet was blown. Then there was the sound of boots. Hundreds of them. Virginia watched as lines of soldiers marched past her."An army," she observed as the soldiers passed her without a second look."They're heading to the Fourth Kingdom," Wolf observed."Of course," came Fiona's voice from behind them. "They're answering DeConte's call to war. They think they're marching to glory – they're only marching to their own doom."Virginia spun around. "What do you know?"Fiona merely smiled but said nothing.Wolf approached her, his jaw firm. "You were deep in the Snow Queen's counsel. What is she planning?""It won't matter. It's too late to stop it. Tonight – you will all be dead and she will have won!"Tony shook his head. "I say she's full of it. She's trying to psyche us out."Wolf squinted his eyes, observing the female wolf. Finally, he relented. "Yeah, for once you're probably right Pops."The group walked past the line of soldiers through the gates of the wall into the Sixth Kingdom.But Virginia couldn't shake the feeling that Fiona was somehow telling the truth …...In the distance, Virginia could see a beautiful castle with towering spires. "Sleeping Beauty's castle," Wolf explained. "She's long gone like Snow White – but her granddaughter Briar Rose III rules as coregent with Rapunzel IV – she lives in the western side of the kingdom."Virginia nodded, taking in the Sixth Kingdom's townspeople. She saw them hustling and bustling, their eyes wide and their mouths moving quickly in conversation. In and out of stores, pushing carts, going about their day – and appearing to do it at twice the speed of a normal person. They spoke a mile a minute as though energized by magic."Wolf – what's with these Sixth Kingdomers?" she asked as a salesman practically ran her over with his cart."I dunno," Wolf replied. "They do seem to be highly … hyper …"Tony cleared his throat. "I may have an explanation for that …" He seemed sheepish. "I … er … well, when I was the Royal Architect for King Wendell, we visited here a few months ago for some trade negotiations. I thought it might break the ice to let Queen Briar Rose and her Royal Delegates try some food and drinks from New York and I uh … may have … introduced the Sixth Kingdom to coffee."The familiar smell of ground beans suddenly hit Virginia's nostrils. She looked around and in every storefront were pots and pots of coffee. All of the Sixth Kingdomers were racing around her with hot mugs and thermoses in their hands. She turned to her father with an incredulous look on her face. "Dad! You got Sleeping Beauty's Kingdom hooked on coffee?!""I … er … I wouldn't exactly say … um … yes. Yes I did."She shook her head. "You're unbelievable." She waved her arm. "Okay Mr. Royal Architect – you have some rapport with Sixth Kingdom Royals. Can you get us a meeting so we can get a clue as to where the Devil's Thorn might be?"Tony puffed out his chest. "Of course I can!"..."You must really forgive Her Royal Highness for not being here," an old man named Duke Rickard said as he poured them mugs of coffee in a Royal meeting room. "But she and Queen Rapunzel are on their way back from the Fourth Kingdom. There's a War Summit with Lord DeConte you know." He raised a kettle and waved it in Tony's face. "Coffee?" he beamed. "I really must thank you for introducing us to this amazing beverage. Granted, I haven't slept in three months but I have never felt more energetic in my life! Besides, after our kingdom was cursed to sleep for a hundred years, no harm in being a night owl, am I right?!" He said all of this very fast and his eyes were wide with dilated pupils. He poured himself three cups of coffee in a row and downed it all very fast.Virginia sat across from him at table, Prince at her feet. Tony stood on the other end of the room, holding onto Fiona's rope. Wolf was pacing back and forth, sweating. "Look," Virginia leaned forward. "We need to find the Devil's Thorn. It may be the only hope of stopping the Snow Queen and we need your help.""The Devil's Thorn? Oh you mean the thorn that tipped the spindle that put the Princess – and our entire kingdom – into a century of deep sleep all those years ago! Yes, we keep the spinning wheel here, in the original room it happened in. The room is a shrine – not to be disturbed.""Can we go see it?" Viriginia asked."Goodness no!" Duke Rickard was horrified. "That place cannot be defiled by outsiders. That was where our dear Sleeping Beauty -."Wolf lost it. "Listen – I'm half-wolf, we've trounced across three kingdoms, I have a pregnant, cranky wife, a crazed female wolf in love with me, the fat guy spewing toads everywhere and top it all off, I am on my cycle! So you are gonna let us in there right now!" Wolf panted, breathing. "Sorry, sorry – full moon tonight, I'm getting a little hot under the collar.""Dear me," Rickard breathed."Is there a way you can make an exception?" Virginia asked Rickard pleadingly. "This really may be the only way to destroy the Snow Queen!""I -."Tony jumped up, a finger raised. "If you do this for us, I'll teach you how to brew espresso!"..."Here it is – the sewing machine that Sleeping Beauty pricked her finger on." Rickard beamed. They were in a circular room at the tallest tower of the castle. The room was lined with glass mirrors, thatched floors – and an old spinning wheel stood in the center. Two holy men with spears stood at guard.Virginia approached it. There – at the end of the spindle – a black thorn! The Devil's Thorn, from the Snow Queen's mirror! She reached for it – the two guards blocked her with their spears."No touching," Rickard replied. "The spindle is sacred to our kingdom.""You don't understand," Virginia protested. "We need that spindle! The Devil's Thorn – if I can stab it into the Snow Queen's Mirror, it can stop her! It can stop it all!""What nonsense is this?" Rickard asked. "Our soldiers are on their way to the Fourth Kingdom. DeConte –""- is a madman!" Virginia interrupted. "Or do you really think he'll give up the power you all willingly gave him when this over?"Rickard's brow furrowed. "I think that is enough today. Guards – show our guests to their quarters. I trust they will leave by sunrise?" Rickard turned to walk out of the chambers. He stopped as he observed Wolf and Fiona – both sweating and panting. "I almost forgot – full moon tonight. Put the two wolves in the dungeons. We don't need the two of them wolfing out tonight with our armies emptied."The guards grabbed Fiona and Wolf, who whined like a pup. "Tell me I'm not going into a prison cell again …"...~0~~0~Old Retainer languished in his prison cell in the Fourth Kingdom. He sat on a stool, his fingers steepled, and sighed. The kingdom – no, the world – was doomed. DeConte had betrayed them. How long had he been in the Snow Queen's counsel? This whole time? And now he oversaw the resistance against the Snow Queen!
The best way to destroy an enemy force is to lead it yourself.
Now Old Retainer could see the Snow Queen's whole wicked design. DeConte was false opposition. He would lead the armies of all the kingdoms against her alright – to their doom! And no one would believe a silly old man like him!There was the sound of a key turning, followed by footsteps. Old Retainer stood up and pressed his face against the bars as a figure in a cape and hood approached. "Who's there?" Old Retainer demanded. "DeConte? Have you come to silence me after all?"The figure threw back his hood and stepped into the dim candlelight.Old Retainer's eyes adjusted. "L-Lord Wallace?"Wallace's face was solemn. "I must be quick – if DeConte finds me here, it'll be all over and there will truly be no hope left.""Then – you believe me?"Wallace was pacing. "I'm not saying I do and I'm not saying I don't.""I know what I saw. I may be old, but I'm not senile! You must believe me! It was the Snow Queen in that mirror. DeConte had all of them – all of the Evil Queen's old mirrors. There's a reason he wanted them moved to his chambers. He's been in communication with her this whole time!"Wallace sighed. "You must realize the position I'm in -.""Think about it! Why would he threaten the other nations? Why would he terrorize them and conscript their children? And violently putting down protestors? King Wendell would never have done any of this and you know it!""And if you're wrong about him and the Snow Queen?""If I'm wrong, then at least DeConte's power-grab will still be halted.""It's not that simple," Wallace replied. "We need a firm hand, a firm leader to rally the kingdoms against the Snow Queen. If not DeConte, then we have to find someone else.""We already have someone else."Wallace chuckled. "With all due respect, King Wendell is a block of ice and Miss Lewis is busy -."Old Retainer's eyes sparkled. "I was talking about you."Wallace nearly fell over in shock. "Me? I – how can I lead these people -?""You led your regiments to victory after victory against the Southern Renegades.""But I was under DeConte's command – without him, I -."Old Retainer chuckled. "You sell yourself short, Lord Wallace. You've been the voice of reason throughout this whole ordeal. You command the respect of not just the Royal Council, but all the dignitaries of the other Kingdoms. You earned Cinderella's trust – no easy feat, I might remind you.""How did you know -.""That she asked you to keep DeConte in check and protect the children?" Old Retainer's droopy eyes twinkled. "DeConte's spy network isn't as comprehensive as my own, I'm afraid. Especially after the Evil Queen took over with her puppet prince right under our noses a few months ago.""Even so – I can't lead the New Treaty. I wouldn't want to! I'm just a soldier, I -.""That's exactly why you should lead. Tell me – why did you join the army?""I wanted to protect people, to serve my Kingdom."Old Retainer nodded. "And that is why you must lead now. We can stop DeConte – and then you can be the hero he should have been. You can be the one to lead us to victory against the Snow Queen. Now that we know that DeConte has been compromised, what other choice do you have?""But what if I can't do it?""Will you stop attacking yourself?! You never in your entire career sought power – you were content to always remain the second-in-command! That is why you are the right man for the job! It's not those who seek power that make good leaders – but those that never wanted it for themselves. You will surprise yourself, Wallace, mark my words on that. And – remember your promise to Cinderella. Don't let her or the other Kingdoms down now."Wallace stared at the ground, taking it all in. He finally looked up, tears in his eyes. "You – you really believe in me, don't you?"Old Retainer nodded silently."I never turned away from the call of duty, and I'm not about to now. Will you help me? Will you be my advisor?""Yes. Anything you need.""Okay, first thing – let's hurry up and get you out of there. Lucky for me DeConte trusted me enough with the dungeon keys." Wallace produced a ring of keys from within his cape and unlatched Old Retainer's cell door. The old man hobbled out. "Next thing," Wallace continued. "Is there anyone we can trust? Right now it's you and me and if I'm going to detain DeConte, I'd rather have some backup.""Lansky. He'll help us! He stood against DeConte from the beginning!""Where is he?""In the high tower having some after dinner cocoa. I'll lead the way!" Wallace spared a furtive glance behind his shoulder to make sure they weren't being followed, then ran to keep up with the surprisingly agile old man....DeConte marched down the corridors of the dungeon, flanked by two soldiers. He stopped – and his fists clenched when he found Old Retainer's cell empty, the door wide open. "What?! How?!" He stormed into the cell, tearing it apart as though the old man were simply hiding beneath a cot. DeConte's fury grew. He grabbed a dagger, slashing through the cot, stabbing it over and over in a frenzy, feathers flying in all directions. He turned, stumbling madly, smashing a wooden stool to pieces against the wall.The two guards stood there, sweat trickling down their faces. DeConte stormed up to them. "Lockdown the castle! He can't have gone far!""He must've had help, sir!""I am aware! But who?!" He stopped, his fingers balling into fists. "Wallace!""Should we put out an arrest order, sir?"DeConte drew his sword and marched in the opposite direction. "No. I will deal with him myself."...~0~~0~Virginia and Tony sat in their designated bedroom in Sleeping Beauty's castle. Virginia was stroking Prince's head. "I thought you had good rapport with these people?!""I do!" Tony protested. "It's just – they're very sensitive about their spindle!""We've got to get that thorn!""I've got it! A distraction!" Tony snapped his fingers. "A diversion!""What, are you gonna throw on a dress and do the hula like Timon and Pumba?"Tony rubbed his chin. "The coffee! I got the whole kingdom hooked! I promised Rickard I would show him how to brew some espresso! We give him and those guards some coffee – with just a pinch of troll dust brewed in – and poof! The thorn is ours!"Virginia sighed. "Welp, whoever said coffee would one day save the world sure wasn't kidding."...Wolf rolled around on the ground of his cell, his neck straining, his eyes bulging. Sweat beaded on his head and stained his shirt. "Just need something soft to pet, like a little rabbit, little fluffy bunny-foo-foo. AND THEN EAT IT!"Fiona pressed her own sweating face into her cell bars across from Wolf's. The two guards watching them stood silently. Fiona licked her teeth, staring up at a small window. The full moon's rays were shining through. She turned to look back at Wolf rolling around on the floor."You feel it, don't you? The light of the moon, its luminous rays. Your blood is boiling just like it did at the Little Lamb Village.""Stop it!" Wolf roared at her."Beautiful little lambs with fluffy wooly coats. And beautiful young lasses corralling them into easily breakable little wooden pens.""Stop talking!""What was that nursery rhyme we heard growing up, Wolf?""I SAID STOP TALKING!" Wolf was on his feet, grabbing the bars, his teeth bared. His canines were elongated, jutting out from his upper lip. Canines ready to tear the throat of a young woman, thirsting to feel her warm blood draining into his parched and hot throat."Shepherdess makes quite a mess," Fiona said as she paced along the bars. Her eyes were beginning to change color."I won't do it!""It's in our nature to kill. One way or another, your little fiancé will die at your hand. Finish the rhyme.""No!"Fiona stopped and casually stared at her elongating nails. "You remember the Little Lamb Village. Your little fiancé in her tiny little shepherdess outfit with her fluffy teenie-weenie pink lamby-poo?!""STOP TALKING, PLEASE!" Tears were forming in the corners of Wolf's eyes as he gripped his bars, his muscles bulging. The bars were beginning to bend."She must've made such a beautiful shepherdess. How would you have described her, Wolf?""Delicious!" He growled. He stopped. "No, no, I love her -.""And you'd love to taste her, wouldn't you!""YES! No, no, I don't, I don't, I won't hurt her, I won't -.''''You must crave her creamy white flesh between your teeth. Her warm, hot blood spraying the back of your throat!"Wolf was half-crying, half snarling. He threw his head back and roared. He turned, staring at the moon through his cell. "No, please -." He slumped to the ground his back against his bars. "Please, don't make me –""Finish the rhyme!"Wolf's voice was a mixture of hunger and defeat. "… but little lambs are lovely …" His head slumped forward onto his chest.Fiona stepped closer to her bars, staring at the back of his head. "Wolf?" No response. He wasn't even moving. "Wolf?"The two guards approached, holding out their spears. "What's with this racket?" They turned, staring at the two captive half-wolves.SLAM! CRUNCH!A hairy, bulging arm with claws lashed out from Wolf's cell, grabbing the first guard, smashing him headfirst into the cell bars. Fiona grinned from her cell as she watched Wolf transform and bend his bars, stepping out from between them.The second guard raised his weapon – Fiona reached out from her own cell and twisted his neck, sinking her now elongated fangs into his throat. Wolf, fully transformed into a ravenous beast, grabbed her bars, bending them wide open.Fiona stepped out of her cell, transforming into a hairy beast as she did so. The two giant wolves stared at each other, nuzzling each other in the neck. They turned, looking at the full moon – and together they howled long and loud....Tony was wheeling a cart with pots and mugs along a hallway in Sleeping Beauty's castle, Virginia and Prince following in his wake.They stopped short as they heard two loud wolf-like howls. It made their blood run cold."Full moon tonight," Virginia realized, looking at her father in concern. "But Wolf and Fiona are safe, right? Rickard said he would put them in cells to make sure of it."Several guards were yelling and ran past them, arming themselves. Two of them were the guards that had been guarding the Devil's Thorn."That answer your question?" Tony asked.Virginia observed their weapons. "They'll kill him! We have to go back! We have to save Wolf!""No!" Tony argued. "Those guards left the Devil's Thorn alone! This is our chance to get it – maybe our only one!"Virginia was on the verge of tears. "I won't leave him!""You won't have to!" Tony shoved the cart aside, turned, and grabbed Virginia by the shoulders. "I'll get Wolf. I'll make sure he's okay!""You'll be torn to pieces!""And so will you!""Wolf wouldn't -.""Virginia, I know you believe in him and I know he would never consciously in a million years harm you! But he's not himself right now! He's lost his mind, he's irrational! Right now, he's only thinking like an animal and you would be his number one target and you know I'm right!"Virginia fought to hold back her tears as her hand went to her belly, feeling the baby cub within. "I love him.""I know. I'm quite fond of him too. But you have a duty – get that thorn or we're all doomed anyway!" Tony hugged his daughter and kissed her on the forehead. "I'll get him back, I promise. You will see us both again." And before she could even protest, Tony was taking off after the guards.Wiping her eyes, Virginia stared ahead at the chamber door leading to the spindle room. "C'mon Prince – we've got a mission!"...BANG!Two of DeConte's guards' heads were knocked together. Lansky stood over their now unconscious forms in triumph. "I've been wanting to do that!" He turned to face Old Retainer and Wallace. "So … we're taking down DeConte?! About damn time!"They heard shouts – more soldiers were coming. DeConte was shouting orders. Wallace peered around the corner to see DeConte sheathe his sword and enter his chambers. Lansky cracked his knuckles. "Let's get him!"Wallace held him back. "No. I need you two to spread the word to the rest of the palace – DeConte is a traitor. Then send out messenger birds to the rulers of the other kingdoms – let them know the situation. I'll have to iron out a new treaty with them later.""No conscription of children this time?" Lansky asked."No," Wallace replied. "Never again! Now go you two – I'll deal with DeConte!"...DeConte stormed into his chambers. He entered the circular room in the back surrounded by the mirrors. He remembered the Snow Queen's words: "You will know the correct time. And you will know what must be done."DeConte stood before the traveling mirror. He turned the switch. The mirror came to life. On the other side, he could see several mirrors in a tall tower with a spindle in the center. At the tip of the spindle was the Devil's Thorn.And Virginia Lewis and her dog had just entered that chamber.This was it. He would prove himself to the Snow Queen once and for all by ending Virginia Lewis' miserable existence.He stepped through the traveling mirror....Virginia stood before the ancient spindle that had once put Sleeping Beauty to sleep. She stared at the long, thin and black thorn that tipped the spindle. She reached out for it – she stopped. She remembered that Sleeping Beauty had pricked her finger on it and it had cursed her to a century of sleep. Virginia was in no mood to share the same fate. Her mind wandered back to Wolf and she prayed he and her Dad would be okay.Prince barked, encouraging her. Nodding, Virginia ripped off a piece of her overcoat and wrapped it around her hand like a bandage. She gingerly reached forward, her thumb and index finger grasping the thorn. She winced and with a snap, the thorn detached from the spindle. She laughed, holding up the thorn in the fabric in her hand.A voice rang through the dim chamber.
"Very well done, Miss Lewis. Now – give me the Devil's Thorn and I may yet be merciful."
Virginia spun around to see DeConte stepping into the room from one of the mirrors, his sword drawn. She backed away, trapped....Wallace stormed into DeConte's chambers in the Fourth Kingdom castle, his own sword drawn. "DeConte! Show yourself!"No response.He could hear muffled voices from a back room. He slowly parted a curtain and found himself encircled by mirrors. And one was activated. He could see the center of the tallest tower in Sleeping Beauty's castle. DeConte was confronting Virginia. He was too late!Or was he?Summoning his courage, Wallace closed his eyes, and stepped through the traveling mirror...."I will not repeat myself. The thorn – hand it over!"Virginia stepped back. Prince snarled at the warlord.DeConte was unfazed. "If you think I have qualms about leaving behind the corpse of a girl and a mutt, you would be sadly mistaken. Come – give it to me and perhaps you will get out of this alive after all.""Why do you want it?" Virginia asked. She stopped, realizing. "How did you get here through that mirror? You have my mother's traveling mirror!""And her other mirrors.""But how do you know how to – the Snow Queen!You're in cahoots with her!"DeConte was not amused. "Well, that little secret dies here with you. I have no more patience left in me. Goodbye Miss Lewis." He raised his sword. Virginia closed her eyes as the edge of the blade descended for her head.~0~
CLANG!
~0~Virginia opened her eyes to see Wallace on his knees, his sword blocking DeConte's. "Miss Lewis," Wallace grimaced as DeConte forced him back."Wallace?" Virginia was perplexed to see yet another Fourth Kingdomer – much less Wallace - defending her from DeConte."Lord Wallace," DeConte sneered. "Why am I not surprised to see you turn traitor?""I'm not the traitor – you've stabbed us all in the back for the Snow Queen!" He pressed DeConte back.The mad general spun his sword. "You should've stayed loyal to me, Wallace. At least then you would have LIVED!"DeConte charged. Wallace was on his feet. The two circled, their swords spinning and clashing. DeConte kneed Wallace in the stomach. Wallace doubled over. He swung his sword, parrying, barely missing getting decapitated.Deconte circled him. He hammered into Wallace's defenses. Wallace was forced back – DeConte headbutted him before right-hooking him in the face. Wallace collapsed to the ground, his sword clattering out of his hand.Spinning his blade, DeConte circled his former lieutenant, mocking him. "And how did you think this was going to go, Wallace?" His boot connected with his pupil's skull. Wallace spun back on his knees, his head cracking on the stone floor. "What? You'd rescue the girl, be the hero, stop the long freeze that is to come? Nothing can be done to stop this. You – and everyone you love – will slowly freeze to death as ice covers the entire realm.""Not if I have anything to say about it!"DeConte spun around to see Virginia behind the spinning wheel. She shoved it forward with all her might, ramming DeConte hard with it."You miserable wretch!" the general screamed as he rose up, blade clenched furiously in his fist. "When I'm done with you -."The tip of a blade appeared through DeConte's shoulder. He stopped, blood starting to run from his mouth."Not if I get done with you first," Wallace breathed into his ear, pushing his sword further into DeConte's back.DeConte remained arrogant as ever. "This … changes nothing … what she has set in motion … cannot be undone … you're all going to die …"Wallace pulled his blade out of the general's back. DeConte dropped to his knees, cackling madly, before he fell face first onto the stone ground. He moved no more.Wallace limped over to Virginia. "Miss Lewis – are you okay?""You – you saved me – how did you know?""Long story – the Devil's Thorn? Do you have it? Is it safe?"Virginia nodded, raising it up between her fingers. Wallace gently took it in his own gauntleted hand. He held it up to the candlelight. "The Devil's Thorn – made from the very wood of the Snow Queen's mirror." He was almost mesmerized."Wallace …" Virginia's voice was insistent. "We have to go!""Forgive me. I was distracted for a moment. Of course – your friends need you. I have the thorn – I'm right behind you!"Virginia turned to run out the door.Wallace's voice echoed behind her before she reached it. "Oh, one more thing though -."Virginia spun around – THUNK! She gasped in pain as a dagger was forced between her ribcage. She stared up in confusion as Wallace twisted the dagger deeper into her side. She cried out in agony."I can't allow you to leave. I'm very sorry it has to end this way for you. Your story about how you stopped your mother and saved the Nine Kingdoms was inspirational, but I can't let you ruin the Snow Queen's plans as you did the Evil Queen's."Wallace's face was no longer kindly. It was harsh. Twisted.Evil."W-Wallace … ?" Virginia gasped."Kay," Wallace replied. "Gerda knew me as Kay – before the Snow Queen took me as a little boy all those years ago. And now that I've returned to my rightful place at her side …"And Wallace – Kay – raised the Devil's Thorn up between his fingers. And in a moment, the thorn burst into flame, its ashes scattered in the wind …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~
"Look out, they're loose!"

"Watch those claws!"

"I can't – gack!"
The Sixth Kingdom guards screamed and howled as two wolves tore into them, throwing them around the corridors as though they were merely rag dolls. The guards realized they had bitten off more than they could chew – er, rather that the wolves were going to bite into them. The two wolves got up on their haunches, bloody teeth snarling, saliva dripping.
"Run for it!"
The remaining guards took off. The wolves licked their chops and bounded down the corridor after them....Tony peered around a corner. He could hear the screaming and the yelling, as well as the snarling. He winced at the sounds of bones crunching.He squinted his eyes in the dim candlelight – two guards raised their staves at the ravenous beasts. The one wolf – the female – snatched it away in her jaws, snapping it in half. The remaining guards made a break for it.Tony was beginning to think they had the right idea. What was I thinking, he thought to himself. Wolf's not in his right state of mind, how could I think I could reason with him?He turned to go back the way he came – a snarl caused his blood to chill. The male beast – Wolf, Tony realized – had slipped his muzzle around the corner and was sniffing. The fully transformed Wolf stalked around the corner on all fours, his nostrils sniffing the air. The female wolf – Fiona – followed, her mouth open, saliva dripping onto the floor in goopy strands.Tony held his hands out placatingly. "Now, now, Wolf – you know me. Pops, remember? Grandpa? Your Daddy-in-Law? The Big Guy?"The two wolves didn't seem to understand them. They lowered themselves down on their haunches, their tails curled downwards and their ears flat on their heads.Tony knew enough about canine behavior and body language to know - that wasn't a good sign...."I'm sorry Miss Lewis. This was … necessary … just now."Virginia writhed as Wallace twisted the knife further into her ribcage. He drew himself closer, his breath hot in her ear."I hope you understand why. You dounderstand why, don't you?"Virginia's eyes flashed. "Why don't you enlighten me?!""I was no more than a boy when the Snow Queen took me from my home. Kay was what I was once known as. She took me, wanted to raise me as her own. She had no children, she said. She wanted a perfect boy, an heir to rule for her. And I went. My heart became as cold and icy as the new palace I called home. But deep down, despite the ice surrounding my heart, I knew Gerda would come. And she did. The warmth of her love melted the icy shell in my chest. All through a single tear."Virginia unconsciously moved her hand to her pocket, feeling the vial there that housed the last remaining tear of Gerda, given to her by the ghost of Gerda's grandmother. She quickly dropped her hand to her side. She winced as Wallace twisted the knife again."Gerda promised me she would always be there for me!" Wallace's expression was mixed with fury and heartbreak. "She promised! Do you understand?! And for years we were together. Friends. Almost like siblings. Heck, her grandmother treated me as her own kin! And I loved Gerda – how she was able to sacrifice so much to bring me back from the brink, braving even the Snow Queen's fury to save me. I thought we would always be together. She said so. She promised it. So you can imagine the pain I felt when as an adult, I produced a wedding band and she said no. I know! Can you believe it?! After all that – she said no!""You should've got her a singing wedding band," Virginia mocked. "They never fail!""Your pithy little jokes aside, Gerda moved on as an adult. She fell in love with a Fourth Kingdomer. And he proposed. And she said yes! She even invited me to the wedding! You can't even imagine … the fury I felt …""So you returned to the Snow Queen because you were rejected?! Get the heck over it!"Wallace smirked. "If you only imagined her plan. DeConte was a barely tolerable pawn." He sneered at DeConte's lifeless corpse lying face down on the floor. "But a useful one. His madness infuriated the other Kingdoms, but what choice did they have if they wanted to honor the treaty and 'stop' the Snow Queen? Of course, then comes along reasonable, kind, wonderful Wallace who has the good of the world at heart! The protector of the children! Under the terms of the new treaty, I will take DeConte's place as military commander. I will lead the other Kingdoms against the Snow Queen – they will love and honor me as their hero. They will follow me wherever I go. They will follow me as I lead them into a war against the Snow Queen – a war that always seems like it's close to ending, but never quite will. I will have absolute power – and the best part? I don't have to rule with an iron fist. Let the other nations have the illusion of freedom and democracy. I won't even call myself king. 'Lord Protector' of the Nine Realms – a democratic position. It won't matter who sits on any of thrones – I will be the one with the true power.""And by extension the Snow Queen," Virginia spat. "She'll be the power behind the throne."Wallace nodded. "Even as she appears to be false opposition. Have you never heard the old saying from your world? The best way to control the opposition is lead it yourself. The other kingdoms will never defeat the Snow Queen. She'll rule over them through me! That was your mother's mistake – she planned to rule visibly with an iron fist! But the Snow Queen will rule invisibly through a front man – me. Through the illusion of freedom and democracy!""And you're content to just be her puppet?""Sure. Why not? Gerda never truly loved me. She stabbed me in the back for some Fourth Kingdom filth and forgot I ever existed! But the Snow Queen took me as a child, treated me as her own son. She was a Mother to me, and a boy never forgets the love of his Mother! She and I have planned this from the beginning, but of course she needed a vanguard to stir the Kingdoms up, to make them realize the need for a new military treaty.""My Mother?" Virginia could feel her blood rise."The Evil Queen was the perfect pawn for my Mother to soften the nations up before we made our move. Between your Mother's attempted coup and the Snow Queen's war, the Nine Kingdoms are begging for a brave and powerful leader to put their hopes and dreams in. And now, it really is time to say goodbye." Wallace pressed the knife deeper and backed Virginia against a wall.A snarl tore through the night.Wallace spun as Prince leapt through the air. He had been taking the time to get ready. Virginia screamed out his name as the retriever leapt through the air, latching onto Wallace's wrist. Wallace howled, before spinning and hurling the dog against the wall of the tower. Prince hit the wall with a sickening crack and lay on the ground in a furry heap. He moved no more.Virginia stared tearfully at the dog's limp form, before Wallace rounded on her, his dagger raised. "Oh, and one more thing – a promise to be kept." He sliced a swatch of Virginia's coat free, then dabbed it in her bloody wound. He held the bloodied piece of her jacket up to her eyes, before tucking it into his belt.He grinned evilly as his hand lashed out, grasping Virginia's throat. "Goodbye, Miss Lewis."He THRUST his knife back in between her ribcage. She cried out, screaming in agony as Wallace pressed her back against an open window. His boot lifted onto her chest. Virginia shook her head. "Please … the baby …"With a simple press of his boot, Wallace forced Virginia out the window. He stared down as she plummeted the full height of the tower, and grinned as her body hit the moat with a splash. He sheathed his knife and turned. He stepped calmly over DeConte's body out the door of the tower, and merely closed the door behind him....
"Wolf – please! It's me – it's Tony!"
Wolf's ears were flat against his skull. He licked his lips, his teeth red with blood. Fiona prowled behind him.Tony had no way to go but backwards. But if he made a break for it, the two wolves would be on him in a moment. But still – maybe somehow, someway he could reason with Wolf."Hey – buddy it's me! Remember! You saved us from the swamp! You saved the Nine Kingdoms by switching out the poison for troll dust at the coronation! You stopped the Huntsmen from killing Virginia! Remember?! You remember Virginia!"Wolf drew ever closer, his teeth bared."Look, it's me! I must smell like her! Don't you remember her scent?!"He stuck out his fingers. Wolf's nostrils twitched. He sniffed Tony's fingers – his pupils dilated.Tony smiled. "You remember. It's me. Virginia's in trouble! We gotta help her!"Wolf backed away, confusion rising in his brain. He turned to see Fiona snarling. He turned his muzzle back to Tony, cocking his head. Tony nodded encouragingly. "I know you're till in there. A part of you must remember – just remember!"Two shadows appeared behind Tony. He spun around – TWO MORE WOLVES SNARLED. One tackled him, throwing him to the ground. Tony was shocked. Where did the other two wolves come from? Then he remembered – Hebro and Dynaman, Fiona's half-wolf lackeys. He should've known they were lurking around in her wake. They'd probably been following them all the way from the Second Kingdom.The four wolves snarled. Whatever memories of Virginia and Tony had been in Wolf's mind were long gone, replaced by the prospect of a warm meal. The four wolves closed in around Tony …"Over here!"Reinforcements from the Sixth Kingdom guards had come. They held out their bayonets and charged, driving the four wolves back.It was the last thing Tony saw before he slipped into unconsciousness....The early sun rose as the four wolves bounded to the edges of the Sixth Kingdom. They reached the edge of a forest and lay down. The morning sun's rays glowed over them. Their fur receded, their wolf-snouts turned back to normal faces and within a moment, all four wolves had transformed back into their human selves.Wolf's eyes rolled back into his head and he fell to the ground, exhaustion taking him. He was fast asleep. Fiona smiled down at him. "You did well tonight," she said, stroking his hair. "Sleep now." She turned to Hebro and Dynaman. "Good timing, you two."A shadow appeared at the edge of the forest. "Took you long enough." Wallace appeared from between the trees."Did the plan work?" Dynaman asked.Wallace smiled. "Yes. It worked. The Devil's Thorn is destroyed and DeConte is dead. The Snow Queen's rule over the Nine Kingdoms is assured." He turned, then stopped suddenly. "Oh, our agreement – the final part of the bargain."He handed the swathe of Virginia's bloody jacked to Fiona. "Put it to good use," he said, before he vanished into the darkness.Fiona stared down at the bloody jacket, before planting it next to Wolf's face. She sat down – now all she would have to do is wait until he woke up....Bloody water swirled around Virginia as she floated facedown atop the moat. It carried her downstream towards the entryway of a river.As she floated, voices swam through her mind. "Beware the Snow Queen … It's too late …"
"Please … just remember who you are!"

"My little girl. My little girl! I gave away my soul …"
Warm feelings of her mother's soft furs against her cheek … a kind motherly hand grasping her wrist, pulling her from the water …But it wasn't her mother's hand.It was a man's hand.The hand pulled her out of the river and dragged her onto the riverbanks. She coughed and sputtered, spitting out water. Her hands went instinctively to her belly – she could feel movement. The little cub in her was alive and safe! She breathed a sigh of relief. Then cried out as the pain from her wound flooded her.The man who had saved her reappeared with leaves. He pressed some to her side. "Lay back," he said.His voice was familiar."Who … who are you?" she asked her savior.The man stepped into the morning light and Virginia's face twisted in shock."Leone!"...Wolf awoke with a start. He sat up, holding his head. "Oh Huff-Puff, Virginia I had the weirdest dream and – " His eyes fell on Fiona, Hebro and Dynaman. "… and it wasn't a dream," he realized."You had quite the night," Fiona said, rising to her feet. She helped Wolf up. He snatched his hand away from her."Don't touch me!" he spat."Really, after the night we had?""We?""Well, you had the best night of us all. You ate your fill, I must say?"Wolf's stomach turned. "Of people.""And then some," Fiona grinned. "Take a look at what you had for dessert." She pointed to an object on the ground. Wolf's eyes widened. A bloody jacket. But not just any jacket. Virginia's jacket. "No …"Wolf ran over, picking it up. He fell to his knees, screaming out into the night. "NO! NO, NO, NO, NO, NO! Please don't let it be true! Please! Virginia!" The tears came. He pressed the jacket to his forehead. "What have I done …" He rose to his feet in a daze. He began walking for the moat. "I … I want to die …"Hebro and Dynaman grabbed him. Fiona stroked his face in a false attempt to comfort him. "You will not die. There are big plans in place Wolf. You can yet be a part of it. I'm sorry about your fiancé, but there are bigger things at work." She leaned in close. "The Snow Queen wants to see you personally …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.~0~~0~
" … and so it is with a heavy heart that I bring this news. Lord DeConte is dead."
A hush fell over the room. The Fourth Kingdom's Royal Council sat at their conference table, all of their faces aghast. Wallace stood at the head of the table, arms behind his back."I knew he was a power-hungry mad-man," Viscount Lansky was saying. "But to think – he was conspiring with the Snow Queen …"Wallace nodded sadly. "But that's not all – I regret to inform you that Virginia Lewis was also conspiring with the Snow Queen and working with Lord DeConte."Gasps fell across the room. Lansky slammed his hand on the table and stood up. "What? !How can that be?! She was a hero -."Old Retainer narrowed his eyes. "This is a very serious accusation against the Savior of the Nine Realms."Wallace drew in his breath. "I saw Miss Lewis with DeConte in Sleeping Beauty's Tower. She burned the Devil's Thorn to ash.""And what has become of her?" Old Retainer asked."DeConte attacked me. He gave me no choice. As I fended him off, Miss Lewis attacked me from behind. In our struggle, she … fell out the window into the moat."Lansky cleared his throat. "Is there any chance she could have -?"Wallace shook his head. The Council was silent. Old Retainer wiped his eyes. "This is a tragedy. And a shock. Who would've thought Virginia Lewis -.""I have a hard time believing this," Lansky admitted."Lord Wallace has shown himself upright and honest in all his dealings," Old Retainer rebutted. "He defended our lines against the Southern Renegades. He was the one who freed me from prison and worked to stop DeConte's grab for power. I vouch for his honesty."Lansky steepled his fingers. "Well, the lines of succession are clear. Per the terms of the updated Nine Kingdoms Treaty, Lord Wallace is now acting head of the military. And … in times of crisis, he is acting war chief for all Nine Kingdoms."Wallace held his head proudly. "I prefer not to see my title as such an oppressive role. This is, after all, a democracy. 'Lord Protector of the Nine Realms.' And as I said, this is not a dictatorship. I will only take the position if the Council and the other Nations are willing. I leave it up to a vote.""You have mine," Old Retainer instantly uttered."And mine," Lansky acknowledged."And mine!""Mine too!"Lord Rupert stood up. "A ceremony! We need something to celebrate during this time of war and betrayal! Kings and dignitaries – everyone who came to the War Summit will all be invited! A ceremony to install Lord Wallace, the Lord Protector of the Nine Realms!"The Royal Council raised goblets and cheered in unison. "All hail the Lord Protector!"Wallace bowed in mock humility, barely able to disguise the grin creeping at the corners of his mouth....
"Oh, my head! I feel like I was hit by a truck."
Tony sat up, his fingers on his temples. He looked around. The broken bodies of guards lay strewn about the hallway, mauled beyond recognition. Tony felt his stomach wrench.Then he felt something wet at his face. A pink tongue flicked out and ran up his cheek."Prince!" Tony was overjoyed as he grabbed the dog's mane and scratched behind his ears. "You alright boy? Where's Virginia?"Prince sat down and whined."Prince … where is she?"Prince turned and trotted off, his tail down between his legs. Tony staggered to his feet and followed after the canine....
"You stay away from me!"
Virginia lay sprawled on the grass by a riverbank as Leone towered over her. Leone folded his arms. "Well this is the thanks I get from pulling you out of that river.""Is that why you saved me? To kill me here?"Leone stroked the silver blade of his dagger with his fingers. "Don't think that the thought hadn't crossed my mind. One slice, a severance of the arteries, a spray of blood – but it seems fate decided to play yet another cruel joke on me. As much as I want you dead, now I need you alive more than ever.""This is a trick!" Virginia staggered to her feet. She was suddenly overwhelmed with pain in her stomach. Her hands went to her belly, and she began panting.Leone didn't seem to notice. "You think I wasn't there last night, in that tower? I've been hot on your tail since you left the forest! I had you in my sights last night, was ready to strike the blow – when DeConte and Wallace entered and fought. And I overhead the whole thing. Wallace will point the finger at DeConte as his scapegoat, take his place at the head of the military and rule the Nine Kingdoms. And the Snow Queen with him. And who do you think he'll point the finger at as being DeConte's accomplice?"Virginia was hunched over. She breathed in and out. "Me …" She grit her teeth through the sudden pain. "And what do you care?! You're in league with the Snow Queen yourself!""No!" Leone's voice was sharper than any blade. "I used her to track you down, but I had no idea what her plans were. I was only using her anyway. After I had done away with you I would've set my sights on her." He clenched his fist. "After all, it was she and your mother who made me what I am! But now that her plan is clear, I need you alive – to reveal to the Nine Kingdoms Wallace's deception before he dooms us all to the Snow Queen's icy rule!" He chuckled. "Ironic, isn't it?""I … agh!" Virginia cried out in pain and fell down on all fours.Leone turned to her, eyebrow raised. "What's with you?""It can't be …" Virigina's breathing was racing. "It's too soon …""What's too soon?" His eyes fell on Virginia's belly and then he realized. "Oh no …""The baby! The baby's coming! It can't – it's too soon!" But then she remembered Wolf's admonition – wolf cubs gestate at a much faster rate than normal humans. No … I can't give birth without Wolf here to see it! He can't miss this!She fell backwards, rolling on her back, holding her stomach. Leone stood there, unsure of what to do. Virginia screamed out into the morning sky."Shush that, will you? Do you want the rest of the kingdom to hear you?!""You carry a ten-pound half-wolf in your belly and then you can complain about screaming!"Leone's fingers opened and closed. "What do we do?""I … never thought I'd say this … I … I need you … to deliver the baby …""Heck no.""DO IT!"Leone kneeled down next to her. "I don't know how -."She grabbed the front of his shirt, her teeth clenched. "IF YOU DON'T GET THIS WOLF SEED OUT OF ME RIGHT NOW, I'LL BE THE ONE MOUNTING YOUR PELT ON MY MANTLE! GET IT OUT!"Leone stared down at her sweating face in an utter panic. "I … I … I …"
"Looks like you all could do with a spot o' help."
Leone turned. There, in a tiny boat riding along the river, sat a dwarf.Virginia managed a small smile. "Acorn …"Acorn the Dwarf climbed ashore. "I thought you'd get yourself into a spot o' trouble when you left me back it the Second Kingdom, so I followed you out to these parts." He rubbed his hands together. "Oh, a baby coming, eh? Good thing in addition to being a De-Juicer, I'm a certified midwife.""A what?" Virginia was confused."And I'll need a nurse to help." He pointed at Leone. "You – you'll do as assistant midwife.""How did I fall into this?" Leone asked as Acorn knelt next to Virginia, wiping her sweaty forehead with a handkerchief....Wolf was a broken half-wolf. He walked, shell-shocked, as Hebro and Dynaman forced him towards a mirror. Fiona followed them, smiling like the cat that got the cream. They walked through the mirror in Sleeping Beauty's Tower. Wolf barely registered that he was traveling between realms. His body barely detected the icy cold that was now piercing his flesh, the ice and snow crunching beneath his boots. Nor the statues of ice surrounding him.
"So long have I been trapped in an eternal sleep. So long did I have desires unmet, hunger unfilled, thirst unslaked. For so long did I go without my child, my infant. Do you know what it's like, to lose the one person you love most in this world? To have your greatest love suddenly and violently ripped from you?"
Wolf remained silent as the three half-wolves marched him through the Snow Queen's palace.
"Oh – but of course you do. First your parents, then – your bride-to-be. Both at your own hand."
The Snow Queen was descending the frozen steps from her throne. She reached the bottom. "That is where you and I share pain. My own son – stillborn in my arms the moment I delivered him. And then – the Prince of Darkness came to me. He offered to take my pain away." Her white fingers grazed the stubble of Wolf's chin. He shuddered, not even looking at her."Just kill me," he begged.The Snow Queen pretended not to hear him. "He promised to turn my broken heart to ice. The numb the pain of loss. And now – I can do the same for you.""I want nothing of what you're offering." Wolf's eyes were downcast."My dear, I know you. You don't mean that. Tell me – what is it that you want right now - more than anything?""To die.""No! That is the incorrect answer. You don't wish to die at all! A Wolf is stronger than that! The desire to survive, to endure – that is the mark of a wolf!" The Snow Queen was circling him. "I know what it is you want right now, more than anything else in the world. More than even the sweet release of death. You want the pain to go away. The memories of what you've done to not haunt you. To forget – her."Wolf closed his eyes.The Snow Queen offered her hand. "Come. Will you gaze into my Mirror?""No.""And why not? What else do you have to lose?""My soul.""Your soul faces torment in this life with the memories of what you've done. The pain, the agony – it is in your soul! Would losing it really be so horrible?""The Devil speaks through you," Wolf spat. "I see through your lies!"The Snow Queen smiled. "The only lies being told here – are the ones you are telling yourself. For the first time in your life, tell yourself the truth, Wolf. Be willing to be honest with yourself. You desire to forget, to have the painful memories erased. You desire to be like you once were. I can give you that peace.""At what cost?" Wolf remained defiant."To serve me – as you once did the Evil Queen. You promised to serve her because she freed you. I can free you from the true prison, the prison that you put yourself into. You want out, you're screaming to be set free, to run and leap, to bound, to roam, to hunt and kill without the pain any longer. You don't need me, you don't need Fiona – you only need yourself to set you free. You only need to give yourself permission."Wolf stared at her outstretched hand. "Permission … to forget …?""Give it to yourself. Give yourself the gift of freedom."The Snow Queen turned and walked towards the Devil's Mirror at the other side of her throne room. Fiona nudged Wolf in the back. Every instinct told him not to follow, that this was wrong.But he knew that the Snow Queen was right. He didwant to forget.The Snow Queen stood in front of the Devil's Mirror and was joined by Wolf. "What will I see?" he asked."Horror," she said simply. "Your horror. The pain and regret of all you've done will be shown to you – but if you're willing to forget, then those memories will be sealed away in the Mirror, to never be seen again."She stepped aside and Wolf stared at his reflection. The glass suddenly rippled – he no longer saw his reflection. He saw Virginia screaming his name as a wolf leapt on her. He saw blood and a wolf devouring flesh. He tried to close his eyes, but he couldn't.The image grew more violent, more bloody. He cried out Virginia's name without even realizing his lips were moving.And then – a splinter shot from the center of the mirror, straight into Wolf's eye. He cried out, holding his face.There was nothing there. He stood up, holding his eye. He could feel no splinter.Fiona was next to him. "Wolf? Wolf, what do you remember?"Wolf was silent, his head lowered.Fiona touched his back. "Wolf?" she asked.Wolf spun around – his eyes were yellow and his teeth jagged. "I remember … I remember … the lust of blood!" And he reared his head back, howling at the ceiling.Fiona smiled. Wolf would be hers now – forever.The Snow Queen stared solemnly at Wolf, before she sighed, gathering her sparkling cloak. Wolf had forgotten his pain. But she – she would never forget. She ascended back up the stairs to her throne, sitting on it, watching Wolf roaring as Fiona, Hebro and Dynaman joined in.The fools – no one ever forgets …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom; this is merely a fanfiction....
Wendell's Palace – The Fourth Kingdom – Evening
Delegates from the Nine Kingdoms sat on two aisles as a red carpet was rolled down. Leafall the Elf Queen sat at the front with her bodyguards. Red Riding Hood III sat on the other side, her hood pulled tight over her head. The Naked Emperor sat in the rear, his eyebrows raised, talking to several well-dressed officials.Lord Rupert was never more stressed. "The color scheme is all wrong – this is worse than Wendell's coronation. I never -."Viscount Lansky hushed him. Trumpets were blown as several footmen led Cinderella into the ballroom. Her two wicked stepsisters waddled behind her, tripping over their own large feet. Lord Rupert rushed forward, clumsily bowing and attempting to lead Cinderella to her place at the front of the audience. She swatted his hand away, telling him she was plenty capable even at her age. Lord Rupert returned to the front, rubbing his sore hand and seeming quite hurt.Old Retainer appeared at the top of the stairs and tapped his staff. Silence fell over the audience. "By the terms of the new Nine Kingdoms Treaty, the office of Lord Protector of the Nine Realms has been voted upon and implemented. The votes have been overwhelmingly in support of Lord Wallace taking the position and leading our Nations to victory and glory! And now, let the installation begin!"The audience stood, applauding. At the other end of the ballroom, double doors swung open. Lord Wallace entered, smiling simply, dressed in a fine military uniform with a shoulder pauldron and a bloodred cape. A jeweled sword dangled from his side. Two footmen stood in front of him and led the way, and two young boys – dressed in gold cupid outfits – followed behind, holding up the hems of his cape.Wallace grinned as he began the long trek to his ascension. So long had this been planned between him and the Snow Queen. All the conspiracies, all the hidden, wicked things he had to do, the assassinations, putting up with DeConte … it was all worth it.He took in the smiling, ignorant faces as he walked between the rows and saw the delegates, kings and queens applauding and cheering him. Duper's delight is the best kind of delight there is....Virginia screamed in pain, her eyes closed tightly, her face strained and sweaty. Leone begrudgingly dabbed at her face with a towel while Acorn bumbled about getting bowls and towels.Virginia was in a small wooden hut. Red candles surrounded her as she lay on a thicket of leaves.Another contraction. She screamed, grabbing the sides of the wall."How many this time?" came Acorn's voice from the red shadows."Forty-five," was Leone's answer."Damn. Wish she'd get here already … she was supposed to be here ten minutes ago!"Virginia groaned as she forced her head upright. "Who … who was … supposed to be … here …?"Acorn pressed her head back. "Now, now … take it easy-.""Easy for you to say!" Virginia snarled back. Leone gently eased her back."We're gettin' some help for delivery," Acorn advised."I thought you were a midwife?!""I am," the Dwarf grinned. "But I ain't never give birth to a wolf cub before. Thought I'd call in the heavy artillery … someone with a wee bit o' more experience, I say."Virginia screamed out, grasping the hastily tied sheets tightly in her fists."How long?" Acorn demanded again."Thirty seconds," Leone replied.Acorn turned and looked towards the door. "Come on," he muttered under his breath. "Where are you?"...Lord Wallace drunk in the applause as he walked down the aisle. His hands were out at his sides, grasping at the crazed hero-worshipers from the Nine Kingdoms, who merely wanted to touch him. He smiled and blew kisses as he approached the grand staircase....More screaming. The contractions were now consistently at thirty second intervals. Acorn sighed as he pulled on dragon-hide gloves. "Guess there's nothin' for it. I gotta deliver this wolf seed myself." He nodded at Leone whose face had a sickly pale color. "I'm goin' in! Cover me!"
"I am not Mission Impossible, I am a pregnant woman and I want you to get this thing out of me!"
Acorn nodded at Leone. "They get a bit testy at this point. It's the cramping." The dwarf grabbed a cloth mask and prepared to pull it on over his ears –The door to the hut swung open. Virginia squinted from the evening glare. It was an old woman. An old woman with large teeth and long, grey hairs."You mangy woodrat, you gave me bad directions," the old woman scowled.Acorn approached her. The two glared at each other with disdain.Then they broke out laughing as they hugged."Umm … pregnant woman about to deliver a wolf over here!" Virginia yelled.Acorn stepped back. "Mother Holle – been a while.""It'd been shorter if I didn't have to stop and pick up this ol' louse. At least the doggie was happy to see me, in't right, doggie? Here boy!"Virginia's head rose slightly. "Louse? Doggie? You mean -."Mother Holle stepped aside as Tony burst in, followed by Prince. Tony rushed over to his daughter, grabbing the towel out of Leone's hands and began dabbing her forehead."Virginia, I am so sorry! I was unconscious, and I didn't know, but I'm here now, I'm here, and I'm gonna help, and we're gonna get this baby – and oh, I just realized we're having a baby!" He brightened up. "I'm gonna be a grandpa!""Dad … I love you – but get out of the way so they can get this baby out of me!""Oh … right. Sorry."Tony scooted up, Prince at his side, and kneeled down near the head of the bed. He grabbed her hand and winked down at her. "I'm here honey. Hold my hand. Don't let go."Virginia looked up at him, a moment of fear in her face. "I love you, Daddy.""I love you too, Princess …"At the foot of the bed, Mother Holle rubbed her chin. "What've we got, eh?""Wolf cub," Acorn admitted. "Thirty second intervals.""Aye, this little lupercalian's ready to meet us!" She pointed a gnarled finger at Leone. "Get me a basin o' water, will ya', there's a good chap." She hobbled over to Virginia and smiled kindly down at her. "You rest easy, lass – Mother Holle's here. It'll be over soon and we'll be laughing and smilin' at the blessin."Virginia smiled weakly up at the old woman. "Thank you …" she breathed....Wallace reached the foot of the stairs. Old Retainer stood at the landing above and smiled down at him. Wallace reached a boot out and took a step up. Then another. He reveled in it. Every step he took symbolized his ascension – not only to the top of the stairs, but to absolute power.He reached the top of the landing and was face to face with Old Retainer. He smiled at the old man. Not a deceptive smile that he was so used to putting on in the presence of the Royal Council. No, a genuine on this time. He had deceived them all. All Nine Kingdoms were now within his grasp....Consciousness swam in and out of focus for Virginia. Darkness was descending on the room. The voices of everyone in there seemed distant, as though coming across a great gulf. And they echoed."That doesn't seem right," came Acorn's voice."S'cause it ain't," Mother Holle's voice echoed. "This isn't good …"Virginia tried to sit up. "What's … what's happening …? Is … the baby …?Tony's voice came from far away. "Lie back, honey. It'll all be over soon …" His voice seemed wrong. He seemed … sad."What's … happening to my baby?" Virginia demanded."Get her to lie back, restrain her, that's a good chap!" Mother Holle instructed Leone, who was quick to follow her orders. "I am not losing this baby again!"Those words rung through Virginia's head. She was losing the baby? Her heart raced. The room was spinning. And what did Mother Holle mean by again?The claw of darkness shrouded her eyes, and she fell into the black....Wallace bent on one knee before Old Retainer who slipped a silver band around his head. Wallace stood up as Old Retainer handed him a gold staff in one hand, and a golden orb in the other.The new Lord Protector turned to face the audience who stood and applauded and burst into cheers of praise.
"All hail the Lord Protector! All hail the Lord Protector! All hail the Lord Protector!"
Wallace stared at them all, smiling at them with his lips, and cursing them in his mind....A gasp tore at Virginia's throat as she sprang upwards.She looked around. She was alone in the room. It was nighttime. Crickets chirped around her. She sat up – her wound from Wallace's knife pained her. But there was something else … her stomach was a lot less distended.She swung her feet over the side of the bed and tried to sit up.She heard voices from another room, plates clinking. "She's up," Acorn was saying."Someone restrain her – she shouldn't be up and about!" Mother Holle yelled. The door into the kitchen sprang open and Tony and Leone appeared, their faces somber. They grabbed her shoulders and eased her back into the bed."Dad," Virginia demanded. "Dad! What happened? Where's the baby? WHERE'S THE BABY?!""Lay back," Tony replied simply. "You need to rest -.""I AM NOT RESTING UNTIL I SEE MY BABY!"Leone shot Tony a glance. Tony looked back at him and nodded, before gazing down at his daughter. "Okay. Okay."...Virginia entered a small room off the main living quarters in the hut. Acorn led her through the door and lit a candle. Bathed in the small light was a makeshift cradle made of twigs and thistles. Virginia furtively approached the crib, her heart racing. She peered over the edge.Lying in the swaddling, curled up nice and cozy, was a sweet, red-faced little baby boy with a tuft of black hair on his head. His little fingers were curled and his little toes were wiggling in his sleep. A fluffy grey and black tail curled from his tailbone between his legs.Virginia choked a sob."A beautiful baby boy," Acorn smiled. "Healthy. Normal – well, as normal as a half-wolf can be."Virginia reached out and touched his arm. The baby stirred, but slept on. "He's beautiful," Virginia breathed."Cried up a terror though," Acorn replied. "Your Pop couldn't keep his hands off him. And the Doggie wouldn't stop licking 'im. Mother Holle insisted he be brought in here and not disturbed. Tough ol' bird that one, but you shoulda seen the look on her face when she held 'im."Virginia stared down at the baby, full of joy. And sorrow. "Wolf should've been here for this," she sighed.Acorn nodded. "Notin' to do about it though. You'll get 'im back and he'll be playing with his little baby boy soon enough. You got a name for 'im yet?"Virginia stared at her newborn son. Truth be told she hadn't thought of any names. The baby grew so much quicker than she expected – she hadn't even planned on thinking of new names for a few months more. But wolf cubs grow much faster in the womb than full humans. "I don't know," she said finally. "I was hoping Wolf would help me -.""You can't have a baby boy without a name.""Do you have any ideas, Acorn?"The Dwarf rubbed the stubble on his chin. "Hmm now, let's see. A half wolf. Fluffy lil' tail. Will grow up tough and rugged like his ol' man. Wha's a good name for a wolf now? Fenrir! It's tough! And it really goes with the wolf theme here!"Virgina stared at the baby. "Fen. Fen for short."Acorn shrugged. "Aye, it's your kid. I need some beanstalk juice, excuse me." He hobbled out.Virgina touched the baby boy's arm. "Oh Fen … I can't even express how much I love you." She sighed. She should be happy. But she couldn't fully enjoy this moment. Wolf had missed the birth of his own child. And her own mother – how she wished Christine could have been here too.A shadow appeared in the doorway. "Beautiful baby boy, you got there."Virgina turned to see Mother Holle standing there. She smiled at the old woman. "Thank you.""Ah, it was nothin'." Mother Holle hobbled over the crib. "He was a joy, he was. Cried like a stuck pig in a brick house, but Mother Holle knows how to soothe lil' ones. And how is the Mother feeling?"Virginia stretched. "Not terrible, all things considered." Virginia stared at her son. "I … heard you talking during the delivery. You said you weren't gonna lose him again."Mother Holle bit her lip."Did I almost lose the baby?" Virginia asked."Yes. You were very close. His heart stopped beatin' for a minute. I worked, I worked hard to save him. I was not about to lose him, that I can assure ya'."Virgina turned to the old woman in confusion. "You said you wouldn't lose him 'again'?"For the first time, Mother Holle couldn't make eye contact. Behind them, Acorn reappeared. "Hey, Ol Lady Holle, I could use some help." He stared hard at the old woman and there seemed to be an urgency in his voice.Mother Holle seemed to be considered something. She was rocking back and forth, muttering to herself.Virginia was not one to let a burning question go unanswered. "Mother Holle – please tell me what you meant by 'again.'""Mother Holle – we agreed." Acorn's voice grew more urgent."Agreed to what? To not tell me something …?"Mother Holle pointed at the door and motioned for Acorn. "Leave us.""You can't tell her!" Acorn protested."Leave, or I'll give you two hundred toads!"Acorn sighed and backed out of the door, closing it. Mother Holle gently touched the little baby's face, moving the hair out of his forehead. "He's so beautiful," the old woman lamented. "As he was the last time I delivered him.""The … the last time …?""There are deeper magics in this world beyond what them Grimm fellas wrote about. Magic that can bend the physical world … and even time itself …""Time? You mean this happened already? I … lost the baby the first time, didn't I? This all happened before! But this time – you were able to succeed.""I succeeded," Mother Holle said. "A wee bit o' redemption for my last failure …""So … I don't understand …" Virginia was trying to work this out in her head. "There was another me that met you – from the past?"Mother Holle nodded."How?""The Devil's Mirror is a black and twisted thing. It steals souls, twists men's minds – as the Snow Queen did to your Mother.""What does the Devil's Mirror have to do with this?""You will find it," Mother Holle said. "You will attempt to destroy it. You will fail. It will throw you out of synch with the material world and time.""Is that why I'm here? It threw me back in the past?"Mother Holle didn't answer."But things worked out differently this time!" Virginia pressed. "You saved the baby this time! So if that can change, then maybe I can still destroy the Devil's Mirror!""Don't be foolish," Mother Holle said. "Leave this place. Leave the Nine Kingdoms and return to your home. Forget this or you will destroy everything and everyone you love! Think of your son!""I can't leave Wolf! And what about stopping Wallace and the Snow Queen -.""Leave!" Mother Holle pleaded. "If you knew what I knew …""What do you know?""Please. The Snow Queen's powers are too great! You are no match!"Virginia scoffed. "The Swamp Witch told me the same thing about my mother -.""You don't know what evil you face!""Snow White, Cinderella and the others froze the Snow Queen and trapped her all those years ago," Virginia answered. "If they could do that, then surely there's some way I can -.""The Snow Queen you face is not the same Snow Queen as the one they froze!"Virginia stopped. She squinted her eyes. "What do you -.""Snow White, Cinderella and the others froze the original Snow Queen. But she did not survive the encounter.""I don't -.""There is another Snow Queen, one who took the original's place – even Kay cannot tell the difference! One who froze herself until the time was right, until you would come to this realm.""What are you trying to say?!"Mother Holle grabbed her shoulders and stared at her with wide eyes. "Everything she's done, all of this has been about you and getting your child! My dear – you are the Snow Queen!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

"Finally! So good to be home!"

A cart drawn by a thin, solitary mule who had seen better days pulled up to a large, broken-down castle. The Troll Castle had seen better days and was in a state of disrepair. Crows cawed and vultures circled the crumbling spires.
"It's so beautiful!" Burly the Troll blubbered.
Blabberwort flicked the reigns and hopped off. She turned to the rear part of the carriage and smacked Bluebell across the head. The troll roused from his sleep. "Ow! I was dreaming about drinking a pond scum smoothie!"
"Get up you lump, we're home!"
"Took you long enough to get us here," Bluebell groused as he hopped off the side of the cart.
Blabberwort smacked him upside the head again. "Then you drive next time!"
"I can't hold mule reigns – I have delicate fingernail cuticles!" He bit at his index finger.
Burly held his arm out to stop his siblings' arguing. "Something's not right – our guards should be here to greet us!"
"Yeah, you're right," Blabberwort agreed. "Something doesn't smell right about this."
Bluebell stopped mid-stretch and lowered his arms in embarrassment. "Sorry …"
"Not that – something seems off here … look sharp." Blabberwort drew her dagger. The other two trolls followed suit and they began the trek up the hill towards their castle.
.
.
.
BOOM!
The entrance door to the Troll Castle was kicked off its hinges and the three siblings burst in, yelling and snarling, weapons ready.
The entire entry hall was decked out with horrendous purples, greens, pinks – all manner of bright colored banners and paint splattered on the walls. The three trolls were revolted at the colorful decorations.
"Did I just inhale fairy dust?" Burly asked.
That's when they noticed two troll soldiers standing guard. Only – they weren't in usual troll armor. They wore brightly colored smocks and held long pink wands instead of spears. On their gnarled troll feet – they wore odd pink slip-on shoes. Not made of leather.
"Suckin'elf!" Burly remarked. "What happened in here? Did a pixie throw up all over the place? Again?"
Blabberwort approached the two guards. "What is the meaning of this?" She pointed at their pink shoes. "What is the meaning of this felonious footwear? In our grand hallways?!"
The two guards crossed their pink pixie spears. The spears made swizzle sounds as they swished. "By order of the Illustrious Duke – you are to be granted a brief audience!"
The three trolls looked at each other. "Illustrious Duke?"
"Come with us – now," the guard stated simply.
"We're in charge of this castle," Blabberwort retorted. "If some interloper thinks he can just swagger in and redecorate -."
"You won't take us without a fight!" Burly yelled.
That's when they heard it – music from up the grand staircase. Familiar lyrics.

"Night fever, night fever. We know how to do it. Gimme that night fever, night fever. We know how to show it."

The three trolls began grinning and high-fiving. "It's our jam!" Burly remarked.
Blabberwort licked her lips. "Well, at least someone has a sense of style. Take us to this … Illustrious Duke …"
.
.
.
The troll siblings were led through a large, half-broken door into the throne room. They hadn't been here since that wretched girl stole their father's magic shoes. They grinned as they entered the hall, half-dancing to the music playing.

"Here I am, Prayin' for this moment to last. Livin' on the music so fine, Borne on the wind, Makin' it mine."

A short, pudgy finger reached out and pressed a button on a boombox. The room was suddenly filled with silence.
"Hey – put our jam back on," Burly roared.
The three trolls stopped in their tracks. Sitting on a throne, bedazzled in giant rings bigger than his hands and high-heeled suede duke shoes, sat a tiny imp-like man with bulging, lamp like eyes. The little man giggled as he propped his ugly shoes up on a footrest. "The three troll siblings – welcome, welcome! Like what I've done with the place?"
The three trolls grunted in disgust. "Rumpelstiltskin," Blabberwort muttered. "We should've known – only you have such revolting taste."
"Now kids, that hurts my feelings." The little man hopped off the throne and walked delicately on his high-heeled shoes. Even with the height of the shoes, he barely came up to their waists. He rubbed his hands together. "Come on, these are wonderful fashion trends from the Tenth Kingdom. You were there, you saw!"
"You've been to the Tenth Kingdom?" Blabberwort asked.
"It's called New York," Rumpelstiltskin replied, pouring a tall glass full of fizzy pink wine. "Was there many years ago – traveling mirrors and all, you now how it is. Came back with lots of goodies to share. And new shoes – you do still like shoes, right? Get a load of what your guards are wearing – in the Tenth Kingdom, they're called crocs!"
The three trolls stared at the pink shoes on the guards.
"Crocs?" Burly asked. "How can those pink monstrosities be called 'crocs'? Where are all their teeth?"
Rumpelstiltskin pointed at their shoe closet. "Also, I don't know who handled your wardrobe. I took the liberty of revamping, you don't mind, I'm sure."
The three trolls screamed in horror as they wrenched open their shoe closet doors. All their precious leather shoes – gone. And in their place – horrific pink and purple crocs, TOMS, high-knee Chuck Taylors, and – a pair of platform disco shoes.
Burly roared, his sword drawn as he spun around on the little imp. "I'll have your head!"
Rumpelstiltskin sighed. "After all these years and this is the greeting I get."
"What have you done to our castle?" Blabberwort snarled. "We'll mount your pelt on our mantle for this, Rumpelstiltskin!"
The imp waved his wrist. "No need to be so formal – please, call me Rumpel. It's as easy on the ears as my gorgeous physique is on the eyes."
Burly roared. "Enough from the imp!" He charged, sword raised.
Rumpel snapped his fingers – a wall of mirrors appeared in a circle around the imp, his reflection in each one. Burly thrust his sword through one of the reflections – the glass shattered, leaving nothing. The circle of mirrors dropped down to the ground and vanished, leaving Rumpel standing there, observing his fingernails. He finally looked up as he blew a dust particle from the top of his fingertip. "We done with the theatrics? Good. Kiddos – we need to have a big person talk."
The imp sauntered over to the throne and hoped onto it, steepling his fingers pensively.
"That's our Dad's throne," Bluebell yelled.
"Correction – my throne!" Rumpel replied. "Or have you forgotten the deal your ol' Dad made with me all those years ago?"
The three trolls scratched their heads awkwardly, looking at each other.
"His Kingdom upon his death – in exchange for those fabulous invisibility shoes of his. And – now that your father is dead – my condolences by the way, ashes to ashes, dust to dust, Tanchumin – the deal must be honored."
Blabberwort stepped forward. "I am the heir to the throne!"
Burly snarled. "What are you talking about girl, I am!"
"No, I'm the rightful heir!" Blubell yelled.
Rumpel rolled his eyes as the three trolls began wrestling and shoving. "If you're quite finished!" He raised his hand and a gold scroll appeared in midair. "This contract is magically binding. The shoes in exchange for his kingdom. I am the Troll King now! And you are my loyal subjects."
The three trolls stopped wrestling, Burly and Blabberwort holding a scowling Bluebell in a headlock. They dropped their brother to the ground and flexed their muscles. "We're not gonna be loyal to a gremlin!"
Rumpel stood up. "How dare you use the word 'gremlin' in such a condescending tone! After all the gremlins fought for to get land ownership rights -."
The three trolls were not having it. "We want our throne back!" Bluebell growled.
"NOW!" Burly yelled.
Rumpel clapped his hands. "Tell 'ya what – I'm in a charitable mood and I kinda like you three lovable lugs! What if I give you a chance to win your kingdom back?"
"How?" Blabberwort was suspicious.
"How about a game of chance? An equal shot for both sides. Equitable. Fair. And with three powerful trolls of your … ahem … staggering intellect … it should be no problem!"
The three trolls suddenly huddled up and began whispering. "You think he's on the up and up?" Burly asked.
"Of course not," Bluebell retorted. "He's a cheat and a con artist!"
"But he said a game of chance," Blabberwort added. "That means that the odds are just as much in our favor as his."
"If he hasn't stacked the odds," Burly added.
Bluebell grasped the handle of his dagger. "I say we rush him, you two hold him, and I stick 'im!"
"That won't work," Blabberwort said. "He's magic. You saw what just happened with the mirrors when Burly attacked him."
"Maybe we can outwit him," Bluebell suggested. "Come on – the three of us! Together, we're equal to one magical imp! We're smart enough! We can do it!" Burly and Blabberwort nodded in agreement.
Rumpel was standing to the side, filing his fingernails. "You know – if I had a pocket watch, I'd be staring at it realcondescendingly right now …"
The three trolls turned to face him. Blabberwort slowly stepped forward. "We have your word then. No tricks?"
"Have I ever been known to pull any tricks?" He smiled.
"Yes!" Bluebell hollered from behind his sister.
"No tricks," Rumpel grinned. "Trust me – my word is as good as gold!" He held out his pudgy hand.
"Alright," Blabberwort agreed. "For the throne." She clasped his hand.
The room suddenly began spinning. Their surroundings were morphing, changing shape. The trolls could feel their mildew-sandwich lunches churning in their stomach from motion sickness. The walls of the castle melted away before their very eyes as they fell into darkness …
.
.
.
"Whoa … my head … what a crazy dream …" Bluebell sat up. He was lying on a dirt ground, wet and muddy. He looked around – a round object stood in front of him. He rose up, limping towards it.
It was a gravestone. He sneered, trying to read what it said:

RELISH THE TROLL KING.

"Suckin' Elf!"
Behind him, Bluebell and Blabberwort rose to their feet, groaning. They stumbled over to their younger brother, staring at the stone.
"Dad …" Blabberwort lamented.
A ROTTEN HAND SHOT OUT OF THE DIRT, GRIPPING BLUEBELL'S ANKLES!
The three trolls screamed in terror as a corpse rose out of the dirt. A troll with a crown on his head. The corpse of their father, Relish the Troll King, emerged, his eye sockets empty and staring.

"You three have brought insurmountable shame to me and your mothers! You're all a disgrace! I'm ashamed to call you my children!"

They backed away as their father lumbered towards them, his rotten fingers outstretched. He vanished before he reached them. The troll siblings panted, pawing at each other in terror.
"Forget a dream!" Burly's eyes bulged. "This is a nightmare!"
"Lookie-look!" Blabberwort pointed ahead. More gravestones. They were in a cemetery. The three huddled close to each other as they passed rows of graves – some old, some freshly dug. They reached the center of the graveyard as a white mist shrouded the ground.
Above them, three brightly striped purple and pink birthday boxes descended from the sky, hovering above them. Rumpelstiltskin's voice rang out from everywhere.

"Between the dark and the light – good and evil – which will you choose?"

The siblings looked at each other, more confused than usual.
"I … I think we're supposed to pick from the presents," Blabberwort admitted.
Rumpel's voice rang out again, louder this time. "Between the dark and the light – good and evil – which will you choose?"
A light shone on Burly. His mouth opened, his eyes creased in the corners in fear. "I … I don't want to choose! I don't like this game anymore! I don't want to play!"
"There is no turning back from the path that is before you. A decision must be made." There was a pause as Burly began to whimper. "Between the dark and the light – good and evil – which will you choose?" Rumpel's voice was more insistent.
Trembling, Burly approached the trio of boxes. He raised a shaking finger and pointed at the box on his right. "That one at the end …"
There was a moment of silence. Then, the lid of the box slid off. Burly bit his lip, his unclipped fingernails digging into the palms of his hands.
Nothing happened.
Burly breathed a sigh of relief.
Then the voice rang out again.

"You have chosen your path …"

A SPRING BOUNCED OUT OF THE BOX, RUMPELSTILTSKIN'S GIANT GRINNING HEAD AT THE TOP!
Burly screamed and scrambled backwards as two flimsy, springlike arms appeared from beneath the imp's grinning, giant, plastic head. A scythe appeared in his hands which swung upwards. Burly raised his hands uselessly in defense and screamed as the scythe swept through his torso.
Burly vanished where he stood. His siblings screamed his name as he disappeared.
The grinning Rumpelstiltskin in the box laughed and wiggled his fingers goodbye at Bluebell and Blabberwort, before springing back into the box, pulling the lid back over it. To their horror, the boxes suddenly began rearranging, scrambling their order, faster than the eye could see. Once they finished rearranging themselves, a light shone on Blabberwort. It was her turn.

"Between the dark and the light – good and evil – which will you choose?"

Blabberwort looked at Bluebell. He gripped her sleeve. "Sis – I just want to say, if we don't make it out of this – I WAS THE TRUE HEIR TO THE THRONE AND YOU KNOW IT!" In troll-talk, that was as close to an "I love you" that you'll ever get.
Nodding, Blabberwort approached the trio of floating birthday gifts. She pointed straight ahead. "The middle," she said simply. She gulped as the lid slid off.
"WRONG ANSWER!"
The Rumpel-in-a-box sprang out of from the center gift, laughing on its bouncing head. It swung its scythe at the screaming female troll as she vanished into the thin air. The Rumpel-head stuck out its tongue and blew a raspberry at Bluebell, before it sprang back into its box, pulling the lid over it. The boxes quickly rearranged itself.

"And now you are all alone."

The light shone on Bluebell. He stood there for a moment, a solitary sentinel left in this graveyard. His head was lowered.

"Between the dark and the light – good and evil – which will you choose?"

Bluebell stepped forward defiantly. "I refuse! I won't go along with this game anymore!"

"You have to! It's the only way you can save your siblings!"

Bluebell rubbed his chin. He wrinkled his forehead as he struggled to think, to work this puzzle out. "Burly already picked the right-hand side. Blabberwort picked the center one. But those damn boxes rearranged themselves. If I follow your pattern, then the logical conclusion would be that you're in the left-hand box. But wait – you would know that I knew that. So, you would assume that I wouldn't choose the left-hand box! So you wouldn't be in the left-hand box, would you?" He clenched his fist. "You take me for a fool?! I pick – the left-hand box!"
The only sound was the sound of nighttime crickets.
The lid on the left-hand box slid off.
Burly waited with anticipation.

"You have chosen … wrong!"

The lids on the other two boxes also slid off. A Rumpel-in-the-box sprung out from all three boxes. The three Rumpels bounced about, grinning, each one holding a scythe.
"You know – choosing none of the boxes was also an option! The option you should've chose!"
Bluebell cried out as all three Rumpels swung their scythes at once -.
.
.
.
Bluebell dared to open his eyes. He sat up. The ground under him was hard, yet smooth – like glass. That's when he realized – it was glass! He stood up – Burly and Blabberwort were with him. They were surrounded on all sides by glass.
Bluebell banged on the glass wall. "Hey – let us out of here!"
Rumpels' face appeared in the glass, one hundred times larger than usual. He grinned down at them. "You lost our little game – now, I get to keep you as my little pets!"
It was then the trolls realized the truth. "You shrunk us!" Bluebell exclaimed.
They were in a glass vial in Rumpelsiltskin's hand. "I think I'll keep you in here for safekeeping. A pet needs a cage, after all."
He laughed, his face larger than life, distorted by the glass. The three trolls banged helplessly on the glass container as Rumpel's face vanished into darkness, leaving only his wide eyes staring down at them …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

"How many dirty diapers can one kid produce?!"

Leone was at his wits end. His eyes were wide, dark bags under them, as baby Fen kicked and squealed as the assassin tried to change his clothe. Virginia and Tony stood behind him, arms folded.
"Watch his legs," Virginia insisted.
"I could use some help here!" Leone shot back over his shoulder.
"Oh no, you're doing great," Virginia replied dryly. "Besides, I handled the last ten diapers and my dad did the last five. You want to help out so much, here you go!"
Leone frowned as the baby kicked a pin out of his hand. He bent down to grab it.
"I should warn you –" Tony started.
Leone was back up on his feet. A yellow jet shot up into his face.
"- to watch out for that," Tony finished.
Leone stood there, shocked, perplexed. He slammed his hand down on the table. "That is enough! I have been urinated on, defecated on, spit up on! Enough!" Baby Fen's face scrunched up at the yelling and his lips twisted. His mouth opened. Leone saw the warning signs. "Oh no, don't cry! Please don't cry, I didn't mean it! Please, I can't take another bout of -"
An ear-piercing wail shuddered through the house. Fen kicked his little baby feet and his little wolf tail swished from side-to-side.
"Now look what you've done!" Virginia scowled. She stormed over and gently scooped the child into her arms. "There, there, mommy's got you. No ill-tempered, cranky assassin is gonna hurt you."
Leone's nose wrinkled as she passed him.

"I am not cranky!"

.
.
.
Acorn and Mother Holle sat at a table in the small kitchen sipping tea as the group argued in the other room as the baby cried. Prince lay at their feet, his ears over his eyes, trying to drown out the sound of the baby's wailing. Acorn lifted his mug to his lips.
"Sounds like they got everythin' under control."
"Quite right," Mother Holle agreed, not wanting to get up from the comfy wood chair. "Another biscuit, eh?"
They passed a plate of cookies between themselves, enjoying their sweets and the sounds of the comedy show going on in the next room.
.
.
.
"Give him here! Come on – it's Grandpa time! Gimme!" Tony was practically jumping up and down, his hands outstretched and fingers wiggling.
Virginia rocked the crying baby in her arms. "No way, you already had him. Besides, he's crying and he needs his Momma, isn't that right my little cub?"
"He's crying because he wants his Gramps! Come on, gimme!"
Virginia sighed as she passed the swaddled baby to her father. "I should've known you'd be that kind of grandparent."
"What kind?" Tony asked as he rocked the baby. "The kind that showers love and attention on his grandkid?"
"You never showed me with that kind of love and attention!"
"That's because I had to keep you at the end of the day! That's the beauty of being a grandparent – the kid goes back to Mommy and Daddy at night. But not before Grandpa showers him with love, attention and lots of sugar!"
Virginia sat at a table and rested her hand on her chin. "You are going to spoil him."
"Oh, without a doubt." Tony lowered his face to the baby's. The baby paused his crying as his grandpa made a goofy face. He stared up at him, confused. Tony went through a litany of goofy faces as the baby stared at him in utter perplexity. Tony's eyes went upwards and his lips pursed in a goofy manner. The baby's face wrinkled in response and started crying. "Oh no," Tony tried to soothe him. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Grandpa tried to make a funny face, he didn't mean to make a scary face! Um … umm … how about a song? Gypsies, tramps and thieves …"
Virginia stood up. "Nice to see you've got everything under control here, Dad. I need some morning coffee now that you got the whole Sixth Kingdom hooked on it. Besides, I've been up all night. I need caffeine." She headed for the door.
Leone's head spun in her direction as Tony rocked the baby. "You can't leave me alone with the baby!"
"You've got my Dad," she called over her shoulder.
"You can't leave me alone with two babies!"
Virginia was already out the door heading for the kitchen. Leone sighed. Suddenly, the baby stopped crying. His little face scrunched up and he began wiggling in Tony's arms. "What's he doing?" Leone asked.
Tony handed the baby off to him. "He just made a boom boom. Your turn!" He sat down on a chair and rested his eyes.
Leone was ready to lose it. "This is the tenth dirty diaper I've changed in an hour! Who much could one baby possibly poop?!"
.
.
.
Virginia stretched as she entered the hut's cabin. Acorn raised his mug in a toast to her as Prince wagged his tail and licked at her hands. "Did ya' manage any sleep?" he asked.
"An hour," Virginia replied. "I knew motherhood would be exhausting – but I just didn't realize how much so."
"Aye, it'll get easier," Mother Holle replied as she sipped her brew. "Motherhood is instinctual, it is."
"I just wish Wolf were here to enjoy it with me," Virginia sighed as she slumped into a chair. "I mean, not that no sleep is enjoyable. Or having my body used as a toilet. But – the joy of holding your own child and seeing that little face -."
"And that bushy tail" Acorn grinned.
"You'll be rememberin' our conversation last night?" Mother Holle replied. "To leave the Nine Kingdoms with your child?"
"That's also what kept me up too," Virginia admitted. "I'm not getting this whole thing – how can I be the Snow Queen? How can there be anotherme?"
Mother Holle plopped her mug on the table and leaned forward seriously. "Magic runs deeper and transcends even time, it does." The old woman looked around at the table for an illustration. Her eyes lit up at the sight of a fork. She picked it up. "Think o' time like this fork. One long piece, but then it branches out into different prongs. One timeline – yet there can be different branches off it – like a tree."
Virginia rubbed her sinuses. "Okay, I'm on one hour of sleep, no coffee, this is all over my head."
"One alternate timeline happened – I delivered your child. He was stillborn."
"Okay – so I lost Fen in an alternate timeline."
"Aye," Mother Holle sipped her tea. "And your hubby was gone … you couldn't bear the pain. So you sought out the Devil's Mirror. Asked it to remove that pain – to remove your heart. So it froze it – turned it to ice. You became the new Snow Queen, took the old one's place. But now your heart was a frozen shell – power became all you were concerned with. But you also knew, that if history were to be diverted – if the child were to survive – you would never become the Snow Queen at all and she would cease to exist."
"Which means?"
"The Devil's Mirror is connected to all divergent paths. You – as the new Snow Queen – stepped back into this timeline and froze yourself. Waiting."
"For what?"
"You."
"But I'm her."
"Exactly."
Virginia's eyes crossed. "Please – I am too exhausted for this!"
"If you do not become the Snow Queen in this timeline, she will cease to exist!" Mother Holle warned. "You traveled through the Devil's Mirror to this timeline. You then did everything you could to ensure that history would repeat itself in this timeline – she manipulated every step to turn you into her. Even using the Devil's Mirror to poison your mother's mind."
"You mean -?" Virginia slunk into her chair. "I'm the one who turned my mother into the Evil Queen? I'm the reason she ran out on us and came here in the first place?" She buried her face in her hands. "… and then I killed her."
"Her soul is trapped in the Devil's Mirror," Mother Holle explained.
"No … is there any way to save her …?"
"Only the destruction of the Devil's Mirror will set her free …"
"But Wallace destroyed the Devil's Thorn," Virginia remembered. "But if I don't become the Snow Queen – then she ceases to exist. So is she -."
Mother Holle nodded somberly. "The Snow Queen still exists in this realm."
"Which means … I'll still become her." Her brow furrowed and panic set in. Her heart racing, she turned her head to the makeshift nursery. "Which means Fen -."
"- may yet still be lost." Mother Holle stared into her eyes. "Which is why you must return to New York right away! She will stop at nothing to preserve her existence! Her heart is gone – killing the baby will be nothing to her now! She will hunt him down! All this has been about getting you and the child here. She will destroy him and ensure you become her!"
Virginia clenched her fist. "Not on my watch! I will not lose my child and I will not become her! After all she's done – she ruined my life and I will see her fade away into nothing!"
Acorn grinned and lifted his mug in support. "Here, here!"
"You are her," Mother Holle answered.
"No," Viriginia said firmly. "Not. Yet." She stood up, her fists clenched. "I will never become her. Besides – you said it yourself. She'll hunt me down. Wallace has the Traveling Mirror, remember? She'll just follow me to Manhattan. She'll follow me wherever I go. So I'm going after her first!" She stormed off.
Acorn took another sip as he eyed Mother Holle. "I think she took it all rather well."
.
.
.
Virginia stood on the shoreline of a pond, holding Fen to her chest. She held him tightly, rocking him. Her tears stained his swaddling. "I come won't it come true, Fen," she whispered. "I won't let her hurt you. And I'll never become her!"
Anger filled her very being. She stared at the sky across the horizon and began crying out. "You hear me! I won't become you! I won't let you tear my family apart anymore! I'm coming for you! I know your thoughts inside and out and I will stop at nothing to see you fade out of existence!"
.
.
.
Across the realms, in the heart of her palace, the Snow Queen stood in front of the Devil's Mirror watching Virginia.
"Oh no, my dear past self," she cooed. "I know your thoughts inside and out too. You will become me. It is written in the stars. Nothing will stop my ascent over all realms and time!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

Snow White's Castle – Fourth Kingdom - Evening

A fist pressed onto hot wax, sealing it with the signet of the Lord Protector. The Royal Council sat at their long table, exhausted by a day full of voting and signing new amendments to the War Treaty. The Lord Protector Wallace had kept them there longer than any of them had expected. And there were more amendments than they had expected either. A lot more.
Wallace sat at the head of the table, stroking a golden ring on his finger. Emblazoned on it was his personal signet – an eagle with its wings outstretched. He reached his ringed hand out and another slip of parchment was placed into it. He unrolled it.
"The final agenda of the evening – in addition to the garrisons set up in all towns and villages throughout all the Kingdoms, I am creating the office of Deputy Protectors. They will report to me and me alone and oversee each of the outlying territories."
This raised some eyebrows. "Are the garrisons not enough?" Old Retainer asked.
Wallace smiled, his eyes twinkling at the elderly councilor. "My dear old friend – the Snow Queen has spies everywhere. They could be anyone. This new office will allow them to be sniffed out quickly. Any hint of treason is to be reported to the Deputy Protectors – men of honor that will stamp out all sympathizers of the Snow Queen."
"And who exactly will oversee these 'Deputy Protectors'?" Viscount Lansky asked. "The military is already stretched thin –"
"I am well aware of the limitations of the military." Wallace's face had turned solemn. "They will report to me. Alone."
Lansky cocked his head. "So … you will have autocratic power -."
"Temporary autocratic power. Once the Snow Queen crisis is abated, these powers will cease. I'm sure you read Article 5 of the Treaty?"
The Councilors hung their heads. Truth be told, there were so many amendments and articles to read these days, it seemed little time for anything else.
Wallace scoffed. "Well, if you had read it, you will find that the office of Deputy Protector, as well as my own office of Lord Protector, is dissolved the moment the Snow Queen is defeated. This is, after all, a democracy."
Lansky looked up. "A democracy with an autocrat -."
"I will remind the Councilor that I was elected Lord Protector. The second anyone here wishes me no longer to hold this position, I will step down immediately and the Nine Kingdoms War Treaty will be null and void." He let the last part of his sentence hang in the air.
Old Retainer spoke up. Despite his misgivings, his eyes showed the sincerity of his faith in the Lord Protector. His innocent eyes held the gleam of a true believer. "We all put our hopes and faith in Lord Wallace. He saved us from DeConte's madness. He has held the line and kept the Snow Queen at bay. Do we really mistrust him after all he has done for us?"
Silence.
"Any objections?" Lansky asked, a hint of defeat in his voice.
None were raised.
Wallace pressed his ring into the clay, sealing the amendment with his eagle emblem.
~0~
"Lord Wallace! Lord Wallace – a moment if I may?"
Wallace was walking down the corridors of the castle, his bodyguards in tow. Viscount Lansky had reached him, out of breath.
"Yes Viscount, you may." Wallace raised a hand and his guards backed away into the shadows, leaving the two alone. "How may I be of assistance?"
"Some concerns I have," Lansky mumbled. "Well – me and some of the other councilors."
"Oh. I would be happy to hear your worries and allay them if I can. After all, I am but a mere servant of the Nine Kingdoms."
Lansky stared into his eyes. "This latest amendment – the Deputy Protectors – I'm sorry if I'm misunderstanding things, but it almost sounds like you're putting together an inquisition."
Wallace didn't blink.
"Lord Protector?"
Wallace turned away from him, leaning against a window in the corridor. He stared at the waning moon. "Viscount Lansky – you know much of politics and might I say even of battle. But forgive me – little of war."
"I hardly think -."
"Might I tell you a story?" Wallace still had his back to him.
"I fail to see -."
Wallace stared up at the moon. "There was once a little boy, no older than twelve. He was orphaned. Taken in by an old woman and her granddaughter. He was kidnapped. Taken from his home. But the kidnapper was not what he expected. He grew to love his captivity. But still, the girl made every effort to save him. And she finally did. She brought him home, making him promises that she ultimately did not keep. When he was most vulnerable and trusting of her, she stabbed him in the heart and left him broken and alone."
Lansky was terribly confused. "I don't -."
Wallace turned to face him. For the first time, Lansky saw red hot rage on the Lord Protector's face. Animalistic fury. Lansky's hand instinctually grasped the hilt of his sword.
"The point is – when victory seems assured, and everything appears to be going your way – that is when the traitors in your life will strike! And trust me – there are plenty of snakes throughout the Nine Kingdoms who have no qualms about using our trust against us! And that I simply cannot abide!"
"You're sounding like DeConte!"
"DeConte? No. I am more than DeConte. Much, much more." Wallace slowly walked up to him so that he was next to Lansky, shoulder-to-shoulder, his hot breath in the Viscount's ear. "DeConte was mad," he said in a low voice. "But he knew nothing of pain, nothing of loss or heartbreak. And so he never saw betrayal even when it stared him in the face." Wallace gave Lansky a knowing look, before he gave an odd nod and vanished down the hall.
Lansky shuddered. This confrontation gave him the chills. He walked over to the window, holding the sill, and leaned out, breathing in the cool night air.

A black glove suddenly covered his mouth! Lansky's eyes went wide as one of Wallace's guards that had been hiding in the shadows muffled his screams as he plunged a knife into his back!

~0~
.
~0~
Alone in his private chambers, Wallace stood encircled by the magic mirrors, his hands out in faux worship. One mirror froze over with frost and the image of the Snow Queen appeared in it.
"All things are proceeding," Wallace reported. "The Deputy Protectors will be in place before nightfall. Their eyes and ears will be your eyes and ears."
The Snow Queen purred from her icy realm. "Excellent. And any resistance -?"
"Dealt with," he said simply.
"There will be more resistors."
"The Deputy Protectors will turn them in. No one will escape their notice."
"You have selected appropriate men for the roles?"
Wallace smiled. "The best. Or I should say – the worst. The most base and sordid I could find. Such types make excellent inquisitors."
"Good. For the time being, I will increase my attacks on the north, keep the pressure on them. Just enough to put even more fear into the Nine Kingdoms. As their eyes turn outward, your inward reign will strengthen."
"Together my Queen – we will rule these Nine Realms."
"You – on the throne – and me, the power behind the throne."
"And they believe in me," Wallace said. "Truly they do. You should have seen the tears of joy at my coronation. The crazed fanatics throwing themselves at my feet. It seems Miss Lewis' 'betrayal' and death have shattered their hopes. They'll latch on to anyone who gives them promises of peace and victory!"
The Snow Queen put on a fake smile. "Yes. The 'death' of Miss Lewis has spurned them on."
"Mother?" Wallace sensed a hint of irony in her voice. "Mother – Miss Lewis is dead, is she not?"
The Snow Queen folded her arms, staring at her "son" with mock offense and hurt. "Of course, my dear Kay – my handsome, perfect son. She is gone."
"Mother – is there something you wish to tell me?"
"Of course not. I think the pressures of your new role may addling your mind, my dear."
"They are not!"
"Then you must trust your Mother. After all – there are no secrets between us, my child. All is bare and open between us – as a Mother and her Son."
.
.
.

Little Lamb Village – Night

Barbara Peep stared with disdain as more Fourth Kingdom soldiers marched into her town. She spat on the ground. That monster DeConte had conscripted her son, her little Collin Peep, taken him away from her and forced him to fight those ice monsters. Had those bloody bandits come to take more of their children? Younger this time?
To her surprise, the soldiers marched up to the Judge's house. The elderly Judge fumbled in his nightrobe and was surprised to see a troupe of soldiers surrounding his front door. "What is all this?"
The captain unrolled a parchment. "By decree of Lord Protector Wallace – you are stripped of your authority and position of judge until the temporary crisis of the Snow Queen is abated."
"What? You don't have the authority -."
"By decree of Lord Protector Wallace – a Deputy Protector will govern the local region from this village. All power of the Lord Protector will be in his hands, subject only to the Lord Protector himself and shall not abrogate the authority of the Lord -."
"Now just a minute – I have been the Judge of this village for decades! If you think -."
A gag was looped around his mouth and he was carted off. Barbara Peep stood there, eyebrows raised. Who had Lord Protector Wallace selected to be the Deputy Protector of the Little Lamb Village?
.
.
.
The Judge sputtered, shivering in his nightclothes and embarrassed to be seen at night in his pajamas. He was led into the courtroom, still gagged, his wrists tied together. A crowd had formed in the court, jeering and mocking. The Judge was thrown at the feet of the podium – a place of authority he once held for so long. A sense irony and helplessness washed over him as he now was on the other side of that podium.
A man sat at the judge's seat, his back to the entire court. A cigar was lit in his hand, and he exhaled the smoke into the night air. His voice was gravely, but smug. "As my first act as acting Deputy Protector – I hereby pardon myself for the murder of Sally Peep and all wrongdoing henceforth forever."
The Judge gasped as Wilfred Peep turned in his chair, a maniacal gleam in his eye. A soldier undid the Judge's gag and he sputtered his words. "Wilfred? How?! You're a murderer -."
"I would watch what I say, Mr. Former Judge. You're in my court now." Wilfred Peep motioned with his hands. A portfolio was passed to him and he opened it, pretending to read it. "Blah, blah, the hell with it!" He chucked the portfolio aside. "You rotten judge – you let that little brat steal the victory from us Peeps. Then when I taught my little vixen of a granddaughter a lesson she well deserved, you threw the book at me. Let's see now – fair is fair, I say. For each day I spent in prison – a hundred years for you!"
The Judge's eyes widened. "You can't do this – you don't have the authority -."
Wilfred snickered. "I'm afraid you'll find I do. Away with him now. Give 'im a cell with a nice view. How about my old one? For each day I had in there, you'll have a hundred to think about things! Any objections?!"
The soldiers crowded in on the villagers. No one had any. In fact, many of them cheered and jeered. If Wilfred Peep could go free – and be the one in charge – that meant fun and games for the less than upright among them.
The guards led the protesting Judge away as Wilfred cackled. "Next case! I'm on a roll tonight! Hopefully we can get an execution or two in! Haha!"
.
.
.
~0~

Old Hut – Second Kingdom – Morning

"Are we all packed, Dad?" Virginia's voice rang through the cottage, nearly muffled by Baby Fen's crying. Virginia held him close, rocking him. "There, there honey."
Tony laid several sacks on a table. "Should be enough for a journey. But to where?"
Virginia sighed as she sat down at the table with the baby. "That's a good question. We can't stay anywhere for too long. We've got to get allies. Get a resistance going."
"You got a resistance," Acorn said.
"Yeah, who?" She looked up to see a grinning Acorn and Mother Holle, pointing at themselves. Virginia was less than impressed. "No offense, but we're gonna need more than that if we're gonna take on both Wallace and the Snow Queen."
"You mean to go through with it then?" Mother Holle asked. "To war?"
"I don't have a choice," Virginia answered. "If I'm going to protect my son – from myself -."
"There's always a choice, lass. To turn away from war – to take the sometimes-harder route of simply saying 'no.'"
"That's not something I can do. Not with Wolf captured and my baby's life in danger. Besides – Wallace has a traveling mirror. Not to mention my other self has the Devil's Mirror. They'll just follow me to Manhattan. Or wherever I go. Sooner or later this war has to happen. We need allies – and we need to spread the word about Wallace! Wake up people to the fact that he's the Snow Queen's puppet – my puppet. I swear, a person can go mad just trying to wrap their head around all this!"
"If you choose battle – if you choose war – it's not a path many turn from once they start on it," Mother Holle advised. "Be warned, my dearie!"
Acorn downed a mug of beanstalk juice. "I got your back, ol' Virginia. Your ol' Dad and me are chums from our prison days, ain't that right ol' Tony?"
"Right," Tony sighed.
Leone raised his head from a corner. "You were in prison?"
"It's a long story …"
"You weren't … you know … by some of the bigger prisoners … you didn't drop the soap did you …?"
"As much as I'd be happy to relay all the fantastic details of my prison life – I gotta agree with Mother Holle here. And I can't believe I'm saying it after that one hundred toads incident -."
Mother Holle grinned and cackled.
Tony continued on, staring at his daughter. "Virginia, this is all a little out of our league."
"I've heard all this before, Dad." She rocked the baby, whose wailing continued. "When we first came here and hunted the traveling mirror down across the Fourth Kingdom. When we went up against Mom."
"That was different! We didn't have a baby!"
"It's because of him that I have to do this."
"Virginia – you'll only put his life in more danger!"
Virginia stood up, her temper rising. "What do you know of it?! I'm his Mother! Me! I know what's best for him!"
Tony held up his hands. "No need to get so defensive. I'm only thinking about the baby."
Virginia felt her temper rise higher. Even worse than usual. Was it because of the lack of sleep? Or was it … something more sinister. Was she slowly becoming the Snow Queen? She wanted to silence herself, to bite her tongue. Instead, she lashed out. "Since when did you start thinking about family? Was it before or after you noticed Mom slowly losing her mind?!"
"Hey – now that's not fair!"
Virginia stood up and stormed out, carrying the baby with her.
.
.
.
Virginia stood on the shoreline of the pond, rocking the baby who was now yawning and stretching, slowly falling asleep. Virginia could kick herself. She hadn't meant to lash out at her father like that. But her temper – her temper at learning that she would become the Snow Queen – that somehow, she was responsible for what her mother became -.

"Do not put that child's life in danger – I beg of you."

Virginia looked over her shoulder to see Mother Holle hobbling up to her. She sighed. "I don't have a choice …" she replied.
"There is always a choice."
"What do you suggest?"
Mother Holle held out her withered hands gently. "I will take the baby. I will watch over him if you choose war."
Virginia pressed the now sleeping Fen close to her chest. "Give up … my child …?"
"Temporarily."
"No." Virginia's answer was final and definite. "Where I go, he goes. He is not leaving my sight. I won't let her have him!"
"You don' trust Mother Holle?"
Virginia stared across the pond. Finally – "After all I've been through – Wallace, Leone, Fiona … I don't trust anyone but myself."
"Yourself is the reason your child is in danger."
"Don't you think I know that?!" Virginia snapped. Mother Holle withdrew her hands as though burned. "I'm sorry," Virginia sighed. "I didn't mean to lash out -."
"It's a sign … it's already begun."
"What has?"
Mother Holle pointed at her. "You're slowly becoming her. Your destiny is being fulfilled."
Virginia grasped her baby tightly and pushed her way past the old woman. "I make my own destiny."
Mother Holle sighed, her arms dangling helplessly at her sides as she watched Virginia enter the cottage.
.
.
.
"I'm ready to go," Virginia announced as she stormed in. She grabbed a thick sheet and slung it over her shoulder, using it as a baby sling. She gently placed the sleeping Fen in it so that she could carry him across her back, his little cheek nuzzled against her shoulders.
Tony stood up. Hurt was clearly marked on his face, but he had endured Virginia's outbursts in the past. He put on a smile. "Hey kiddo – where you go, I'll go." Prince barked once and stood on his hind legs, his front right paw held up in a vow of promise. "Prince promises too," Tony grinned.
"Good. I want to go now. I've had enough of this kingdom."
"Then where you go – I'll follow too." Leone stood up.
Virginia rolled her eyes. "Why, so you can kill me in my sleep?"
"Hey, ease up," Tony warned. "He did save your life and help deliver Fen. Not to mention all those dirty diapers."
Leone sheathed several daggers. "I swore revenge against you. Don't think that's changed. But as long as Wallace and the Snow Queen are running the show, the whole world is doomed. And the Snow Queen won't stop here – she'll spread her icy tendrils even to New York and I quite liked my old life there. So until then – I'm your shadow."
"I think you just got attached to the kid," Acorn grinned.
"What about you Acorn?" Virginia asked.
"Hey, I'm still on the run from the law," the dwarf shrugged. "I ain't much for fighting evil queens and snow monsters. But I got some contacts. Some folks out there that can spread the word about Wallace – and marshal a resistance. I'll start by tracking down Clayface. You'll be remembering your ol' bosom-buddy, right Ton?"
Tony wrinkled his nose.
For the first time that morning, Virginia smiled. "Thanks Acorn. Again. For everything."
Acorn bowed low. "As always, it's a pleasure."
Tony raised a finger. "Uh – one thing though. Where in the heck are we going and what are we doing?!"
There was a silence.
"Does it matter?" Virginia asked. "I just want to leave this kingdom."
"Without a plan?" Tony was incredulous. "This isn't like you! You usually like to think things through -."
Virginia raised an eyebrow.
"Okay, besides the time you hooked up with Wolf in the woods. And freed those magic birds from the gypsies. Oh, and the time you decided to stay and confront your mother instead of going home, can't forget that."
"You done, Dad?"
"No. I -."
Virginia cut him off. "How many of the Nine Kingdoms have signed Wallace's treaty?"
"My guess would be all of them," pointed out Acorn.
"No," Tony said slowly, realization dawning on him. "Not all of them. Not the Third Kingdom."
"Dad – you're not considering asking the Troll Nation for help?"
"Hey, why not?" Tony protested. "Those three siblings – they're not so bad once you get to know them!"
"Dad – they tried to turn me into a pair of shoes!"
"Yeah? And?"
"You're incredible."
"Look," Tony argued. "They saved me from the Shoemachers. They took me to the Fourth Kingdom. Everything they've done lately has been on the up and up. The Troll Nation is the only one that hasn't signed on with Wallace. And they have a military – a military, Virginia! We need allies to take on a war on two fronts – Wallace and the other Kingdoms, as well as the Snow Queen!"
Virginia sighed. She could feel the baby's breaths on the back of her neck. She would do anything for her son.

"You better be right about them, Dad!"

.
.
.
Virginia walked fast-paced away from the cottage, Baby Fen slung over her back, fast asleep. Leone kept pace behind her, carrying supplies as Prince bounded along at their feet. Tony, bringing up the rear, turned and waved over his shoulder. "Thanks for everything you two! For saving our hides! Oh, and for helping deliver my grandson! Oh, and Mother Holle – thanks for not giving me another hundred toads!"
Mother Holle stood in the doorway with Acorn. "Who says I didn't?"
"What?"
"Gotcha!" Her eyes narrowed and her voice lowered. "Or did I?"
Acorn watched as the foursome disappeared out of their view. "Tell me," he asked the old woman as the group vanished from sight. "What are their chances?"
Mother Holle sucked on a pipe. She sighed. Her voice sounded defeated. "If that girl can't slay her own inner demons … none …" She turned and went back into the cottage. Acorn stared at the horizon sadly, before turning and following her back inside …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.
~0~
Virginia adjusted the sling holding the sleeping Fen across her chest. The baby curled into her, his bushy tail poking out from between the swaddling. Sweat trickled down the new mother's face as she bore the hot Third Kingdom sun. The Troll Nation was desolate in many areas besides the Beanstalk Forest. Years of industrialization and militarization had left many areas burned over. As industry collapsed over the years, the troll populations had vacated, seeking work as mercenaries or shelter under abandoned bridges in the other kingdoms.
Behind her, Tony stumbled on in the heat, his flannel shirt open and hanging loose. "I gotta say … I never thought I'd miss the Eighth Kingdom. We sure could do with a cold spell from the Snow Queen." He paused, panting, staring at his daughter. "You sure you don't have any small spells to cool things down?"
Virginia rounded on him, the heat making her more irritable than usual. "I'm sure, Dad!"
"Just checking, just checking. Aaaw, and poor Prince with all that fur. Maybe we should give him a shave?"
Prince turned, his ears flat on his head, his eyes narrowed as a mildly threatening growl issued from his snout. Tony held up his hands in defense. "Okay, okay, forget I said anything. I already got Virginia ready to tear my head off with the post-natal blues, I don't need you jumping all over me."

"I do not have post-natal blues!"

Leone brought up the rear, carrying heavy bags containing their supplies, as well as baby necessities. "Careful with the screaming – you'll wake up the baby!"
Tony put his hands on his hips. "Worried about the baby? I never took you for a softie."
Leone passed him, stepping on his toe. "I'm not."
Tony eyed him as he went past. "Sure, sure …"
Virginia stopped, holding Fen close. She pointed with her left hand at the crumbling tower in the distance. "There it is – the Troll Castle." She sighed. "Not a pleasant experience the last time I was here." Her face softened. "Except … that was where Wolf rescued me the first time …" She drove the memory far from her mind. Reminiscing would not help Wolf now – action would. Nodding, she trudged on as the baby stirred in her arms.
.
.
.

"Here I am, Prayin for this moment to last, Livin on the music so fine, Borne on the wind, makin' it mine …"

Rumpelstiltskin danced in platform shoes in the middle of the Troll King's throne room, wearing expensive furs that dragged on the ground behind him. He spun, the furs flying with him as he sang along.

"Night fever, night fever. We know how to do it. Gimme that night fever, night fever. We know how to show it!"

He turned, singing into an invisible microphone in a mirror. The mirror suddenly was covered in frost and the image of the Snow Queen took the place of his reflection. Rumpel started, tripping backwards over his furs. The Snow Queen was impatient. "If you're quite done playing ballet, we have an urgent matter."
Rumpel stood up, smoothing out his disco pants. "It's not ballet – it's disco!"
"I am aware! But are you aware that you are about to have company?" The Snow Queen's image vanished, replaced with a bird's eye view of Virginia and company trudging along towards the Troll Castle.
"The girl is alive?" Rumpel was stunned. "And does Lord Wallace know?"
"Lord Wallace only knows what I allow him to know. News of her continued existence must not reach his ears – do I make that clear?"
"Clear as the ice color of your creamy skin, my Liege -."
"Cut the flattery. When I promoted you to rule in this sector, we had various disagreements. You do remember what happens when you don't see things my way?"
Rumpel stuttered. "Y-yes, of course -."
"You are a puppet in all this. Just as Lord Wallace is. Do not forget your place."
"Of course not, Your Majesty."
The Snow Queen folded her arms. "Bring me the girl and the child. Unspoiled. Dispose of the others as you see fit, but I want those two alive. Do not fail me, imp. I do not give second chances." She vanished from his mirror, replacing her reflection with his. Rumpel stared at himself for a moment, before clenching his fist, a wicked little grin on his face.

"Dispose of them as I see fit, huh? Time for me to have a little fun!"

.
.
.
"Ummm … I'm not sure trolls should be wearing crocs. Am I wrong?" Tony stood flatfooted as two troll guards in pink and purple crocs crossed their pink spears in front of the group. The trolls snarled.
"By order of the new Troll King, we are to take you into custody immediately."
"New Troll King?" Tony wrinkled his nose. "What about the three siblings? What are their names again? Blabberbutt? Bluebert?'
The bedazzled guards snarled. "The three siblings are no longer rulers of this kingdom. We have orders – you can come peacefully. Or in pieces!"
Virginia was unimpressed. "Trolls wearing crocs and furs are threatening us?"
"You can't actually like wearing that stuff?" Tony asked.
The one troll growled. "Of course not! I feel like a flippin' pixie threw up all over me! And then a fairy took a sprinkle dump on my head! But the new Troll King has … unusual tastes."
"Right." Virginia struggled to keep a straight face. For the first time since they'd left the the Sixth Kingdom, she managed a small smile. "Well we came to see whoever's in charge anyway. So lead on." She shushed the baby which was beginning to whimper. The two trolls grunted as they motioned for them to follow up the winding dirt road to the castle.
The other troll leaned in to the first and whispered. "I don't know – I kinda like the new uniforms. The furs feel nice 'round my thighs when there's a breeze." The first troll facepalmed as they marched.
.
.
.
The two dolled-up trolls opened the door to the throne room. Virginia passed through the doorway. Memories flooded her of the attempted torture at the hands of the three troll siblings. And then Wolf's rescue – how many times had Wolf saved her neck? All of their necks? She stared down at Fen who was nodding in and out of sleep. Her child. Wolf's child. Anger seeped into her that he missed the birth of his own son. I'll get you back, Wolf. No matter what it takes, what it costs. I'll get you back. No matter what.
The troll guards bowed and backed out of the throne room as the group entered. They closed the door behind them and there was the sound of a latch shutting in place. Tony whirled around. "Hey, what's the big idea locking us in here -?"
"You come to the Troll Nation and act confused when they trap you?" Leone asked with a hint of sarcasm.
"No," Tony replied. "I just thought after everything the three of them went through with me at the Shoemacher's, there might have been a warmer reception."
The group stood in the center of the room, huddled together. The only sound was from Prince's paws treading on the stone floor. "I don't like this," Leone whispered.
"Look!" Tony pointed to the throne in the center of the room. A present – wrapped in shimmering pinks, yellows and purples, rose up out of the cushioned seat. A card was attached: TO VIRGINIA LEWIS. "It's for you," Tony remarked.
Virginia furtively approached the present. It was long – as tall as a troll's thigh. She remembered how Wolf had deceived the troll siblings last time they were here with a fake present. She stared down at it, a sense of foreboding washing over her. "I … I don't think I should open it …"
The present suddenly began moving, as though something living were bouncing around inside! Virginia backed away, her arms wrapped protectively around her son. Smoke was already issuing out from the present –
A HEAD POPPED UP OUT OF THE PRESENT!
Virginia staggered back, protecting the baby's head at all costs.
It was a jack-in-the-box with a plastic and grinning Rumpelstiltskin head bouncing around on a spiral spring. The head lolled to the side, dangling helplessly, the plastic grin still plastered on its face. Virginia breathed deeply. "That – was terrifying!"

"You thought that was bad – try ME!"

Virginia whirled around as the real Rumpelstiltskin spun into view from out of the ground, his pink and yellow clothes spiraling around him like a pinwheel. The odd little man bowed low. "Rumpelstiltskin at your service! But the name has too many syllables, so to keep things rolling, you all may call me 'Rumpel" for short!" His head jolted upwards at them, the same toothy grin as the jack-in-the-box spread across his face.
Virginia raised an eyebrow. "Ummm … nice to meet you Mr. Rumpel. No offense, but now isn't exactly the time for -."
"Nonsense! Soon, you'll having nothing but time!"
Tony spread his arms out. "Nothing but time! What does that mean?! Seriously – what is wrong with everyone in this universe?! Why can't you just normally meet somebody without trapping them in a creepy castle and -."
Rumpel's smile faltered. "You know, in this realm, it's customary to thank your host. One thing I don't tolerate, it's impoliteness."
Leone stepped forward. "I've heard the stories of this little imp. Don't trust a word he says. He's full of tricks and mischief." He turned down to stare at the little man. "Where are the troll siblings?"
Rumpel straightened himself up. His face still bearing the same smile, he apprised them for a moment, before reaching into his bright cloak. When his hand emerged, it was clasping a glass vial. And inside -.
"The Trolls!" Tony couldn't help himself. The group stared at the three shrunken trolls in the vial, banging on the glass.
"Help us, Fat One!" Bluebell called with a squeaky voice.
"What have you done to them?" Tony demanded.
Rumpel lifted the vial up higher into the light. "It's simple – they lost a bet. A game of chance. Now their kingdom is mine."
Virginia stared hard at him with squinted eyes. " … You're working with the Snow Queen, aren't you?"
Rumpel grinned as he juggled the glass vial from hand to hand, the trolls inside screaming and bouncing around. "So what if I am? It's not like you'll be able to do anything about it. In fact – you'll all soon be joining them."
Leone withdrew his sword. "I don't think so -."
Rumpel sighed in sheer boredom as he waved a finger lazily. Leone's sword flew out of his hand and spun, slamming into a wall, the blade embedded hilt deep into the wood. "Any other contenders?"
Virginia protested. "You can't keep us here -."
Rumpel stuffed the vial back into his clothing and stretched a hand out. Little Fen suddenly levitated out of Virginia's arms and soared right into the waiting imp's arms. The baby began screaming as Rumpel giggled evilly.
Virginia could feel her rage overtake her. "Give. Him. Back." Her voice was soft yet deadly.
Rumpel rocked the now wailing child. "Such a beeeeeautiful baby boy! Coochie-coo!" He tickled the baby with a gnarled finger. Fen was screaming.
"I said – GIVE HIM BACK!" Virgina WRENCHED Leone's sword out of the wall and charged, motherly fury filling her. The blade cleaved down in her hands ready to take the imp's head right from his shoulders –
Rumpelstiltskin vanished before it found its mark. With an upward spin, he reappeared behind her, the baby screaming in terror. "What will you do? You can't touch me -."
"Watch me!" Virginia swirled around, sword raised, swinging down again –
Rumpel held the baby up by the scruff of his neck with one arm. The baby's arms and legs flailed, his head bobbing, unable to support itself. Virginia stopped short – the blade mere centimeters from her son. The baby's eyes were squeezed shut, his toothless mouth open and screaming. Horror filled her being. She stared down at Rumpel with revulsion. "You would use a baby -."
"Haven't you read my tale? Don't you know who you're dealing with?"
Virginia hissed. "Do you?"
"Lay down all of your weapons," the imp demanded. Nobody moved. Rumpel raised the child up higher. "I said LAY THEM DOWN!"
Virginia nodded to Leone before tossing her sword aside. Leone unsheathed his blades, tossing them to the ground. Virginia stared Rumpel down with a newfound hatred. "You're gonna pay for this – one way or another. Nobody threatens my child!"
Rumpel laughed. "Is that a fact?"
"I'll tear you limb from limb," Virginia spat. "When I'm done, you'll be left a bloody and broken husk -."
"Enough of your vain threats – you will do nothing. There is nothing you can do. The child is the Snow Queen's now."
"If you so much as -."
"We can spend all day bantering back and forth, but you're quite powerless -."
"I know your weakness." Virginia's confidence was rising. "Gambling. Games of chance. Riddles and games. Like you did with that peasant's daughter. When you had her guess your name."
"Really now?" Rumpel seemed intrigued as he drew the baby close to his chest, rocking him. "A game, perhaps?"
"If I win, we all go free – including my baby. Including the trolls."
"And if I win?"
"I'll surrender freely to you. You can take me to the Snow Queen or whoever. But you and she will not harm my child!"
Holding the baby with one hand, Rumpel rubbed his chin with the other. "No, no, the Snow Queen would be furious – but then, I've never turned down a challenge, never resisted a game." He looked up sideways at Virginia. "I will be able to select the game?"
"You and me," she said.
"Swear on it," he replied. He spat in his hand before holding it out. Overcoming her revulsion, Virginia spat in her own.
"Don't do this, honey," Tony replied. "We can think of something -"
Virginic clasped hands with the wicked little man. Rumpel laughed gleefully. "I choose the game – and the participants!"
Darkness fell around them. A cold wind blew the candles out as Rumpel and the baby began vanishing into shadow. Virginia saw only Rumpel's eyes in the darkness as the floor suddenly gave out beneath them all, tumbling away into a black void, Rumpel's laughter echoing into the abyss …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.
A dim, cold thread of light descended on four limp forms on a stone floor. Virginia twitched from the sudden shining in her face and pushed a whisp of hair from her forehead. That was when she remembered –

Fen!

She jolted upright. She was surrounded by darkness save the dim light. Lying next to her were the prone forms of her father, Leone and Prince. She shook Tony's shoulder. "Dad … Dad, wake up!"
"Not right now … sleepy … must nap!"
"Dad!"
"Hey, I'm up, I'm up!" Tony grasped Virginia's hand as she pulled him to his feet. His eyes focused as Leone groaned, rubbing his head. Ignoring him, Tony stepped over his form and patted the limp golden retriever, gently tussling the dog's head. "Hey boy, you okay?" Prince whined and his tongue flicked out, running along Tony's hand. He looked up as he forced himself to his feet, his paws treading on the stone floor. "Glad to see you up, boy!" he laughed as Prince sprang on him, covering his face in wet dog kisses.
Leone rose shakily to his feet. "I have a bad feeling about this -."
"Would you not say that?" Tony warned. "You're not Han Solo and everything is going to be fine, trust me!"
Torches flared on around the stone walls. They were in a giant, empty stone room, the size of five football fields. "Someone's got more storage space than they need," Tony quipped. Virginia shushed him.
A voice rang out from the darkness, echoing around them. "You wanted to play a game – so let's play!"
Virginia recognized the voice. "Rumpelstiltskin!" She clenched her fist. "I want my son back! NOW!"

"All in good time, my lovely. All in good time. Finish the game and I promise he'll be returned unspoiled."

"What game?" she spat.
The ground suddenly quaked. Walls upon walls suddenly rose up out of the stone ground. Pathways emerged – paths to nowhere, paths to doors that appeared at the ends of several newly formed walls. A stone maze was forming, the walls reaching to the ceilings.
A labyrinth had appeared before them.
"I don't like this," Tony remarked. "Uh, you don't have David Bowie hiding behind a door somewhere, do you? Actually – I think I might prefer that to ol' Rumpel."

"Here's how we play – one exit. One chance. For each of you."

A stone wall facing them shot up at the front of the labyrinth. Three pathways suddenly were carved into it.
"You go in separately. If you find your way out – you win. But if you fall into one of the many traps – your souls are mine!"
"Traps?" Virginia was not surprised.
"Oh," Rumpel's voice was like poisoned honey. "Traps – and … lots of other goodies. The labyrinth will show you things. Horrors. Your worst fears. Heck, even your worst memories. You will see things – what's real and what's an illusion? Who knows?!"
Virginia stepped forward, shouting to the ceiling. "We're not going in separately. We'll play, but we'll play together."
"Oh it doesn't work like that, dearie. You'll go in separately. Or you'll lose automatically. You don't get to set the rules here. This is my world now! And you'll play by my rules – or you'll make me very angry! And when I get angry, the innocent get hurt."
The sound of Fen crying and wailing echoed off the stone walls. It chilled them to the bone. Virginia felt as though a knife were stabbing her stomach with each wail. "Alright! Alright! We'll go in separately!"

"I knew you would see reason -."

"But you do realize – when I win, my rules go into effect." Virginia's rage boiled over. "And I will reduce you to a beaten broken husk for threatening my son!"

"We'll see. Oh, and one final thing – beware the Shadow Crawler!"

"The what?" Tony shouted.
Leone confidently strode up to one of the three entrances to the labyrinth. His hand went to his side, feeling for his blade – it was gone. All of their weapons were gone!
Tony sighed. "If we're gonna do this, let's do it. For Fen." Leone nodded in agreement.
"I'll take the center one," Virginia announced. She approached the door. Leone took the one on the left and Tony approached the one on the right with Prince at his heels. They nodded at each other.
"For Fen!" they all said together. Leone vanished through the left door and Tony and Prince entered through the right. Virginia took a deep breath, summoning her resolve, and stepped across the threshold into the labyrinth …
.
.
.
In the glass vial, the three shrunken troll siblings pressed their faces to the glass. As though projected onto a screen they could see their would-be rescuers meandering through the maze.
"Do you think they have a chance?" Burly asked.
"One in three perhaps," Blabberwort said. "Of course, that all assumes that Rumpelstiltskin plays fair."
The three trolls stared at each other for a second.
"They're dead," Bluebell sighed.
.
.
.
Tony had lost track of time. This maze was maddening! "We're going around in circles!" he proclaimed.
Prince woofed gently.
"Oh you don't think so? See that – we've passed that boulder at least three or four times!" Prince cocked his head.
Tony sighed. "I've … I've got to sit. Just for a minute." He sat down on the small rock on the ground. He sighed, his face in his hands as Prince placed a paw on his lap. "We've got to figure this out, boy. For Fen!"
He was silent, musing over the options. He tried to trace the path he just took in the air, his eyebrows scrunched. "Maybe if we took a left at -."

"Antony."

The voice floated on the air, chilling Tony to the bone. He jumped to his feet, Prince nearly getting underfoot. "Did you hear that?" he asked the dog? Prince looked at him questioningly, cocking his head.

"Antony …"

Tony's head jerked in the direction of the voice. "I recognize that voice! It's coming from that way!" He turned to run after the voice, nearly tripping over the boulder. "Come on, Prince, this way!" Prince was at his heels as the two raced down a corridor, past various doors and pathways. Tony found himself at a crossroads. "Which way, which way …?"

"Antony … please …"

"Left!" And he was off again. "Your Highness!" He called out. "King Wendell!"
He reached a dead-end. He hunched over, out of breath. Nothing was there. "I could have sworn -." He turned around –
King Wendell was standing behind him, hands clasped in front of him. "Antony …"
"Your Highness?" Tony was perplexed. "How – why - ?"

"It's your fault, Antony. All of it."

"Me?"

"Had you not rung the bell -."

"Look, it was stupid, I know -."
Wendell took a step forward. Tony noticed something … off. The king's appearance was almost smoky, as though he were nothing but a fog. "It's a trick," Tony realized. "Of the labyrinth. Oh ha hah, Mr. Rumpelstiltskin. Great job, but I'm not falling for it!"
"I'm trapped in the Devil's Mirror because of you," the Wendell apparition said simply.
"I'm not listening," Tony replied, turning his head away.

"You were supposed to be my loyal manservant. How could you leave me behind in the Snow Queen's palace?"

"I had no choice!" Tony protested. "I had to go get help! We're trying to stop her, trying to free you -."

"Do you know the horrors I see every day? The torments I'm subjected to?!"

"I'm sorry, okay? I'm doing the best I can -."

"It's not good enough, Antony. It never is. Not good enough to rescue me, not good enough to help your daughter, to prevent what she will become -."

"Enough!" A tear formed in the corner of Tony's eye. He swept it away and pushed past the apparition, Prince at his feet. "This is a trick, all a trick! I have nothing to feel bad for! You hear me Rumpelstiltskin! Nothing to feel bad for!"
He stopped. A bath tub. A little girl sitting in it. A redhaired woman, furiously scrubbing her flesh. Tony turned his face away. "I'm not watching, I was there! I already remember it! I'm not watching -."
The redheaded mother suddenly grabbed the little girl, who had a look of pure terror and confusion on her face as her mother pushed her below the water. The woman turned – ran off into the night.
"Enough! I was there! Please, I can't relive that night! I've relived it every night since! Please!"

"It was never enough, Antony."

He saw himself with a confused little girl looking up at him in a living room, asking where her mother was.
"Virginia needed rescuing. She needed you."
Tony saw himself on a couch, drowning his pain away with beer and barbeque ribs. Virginia sat in a corner with a stuffed bear. "You have to stay there by yourself," she admonished it, her finger wagging. She turned to look at a door, eyes wide, expecting it burst open any second, her mother there … it never opened.
Tony sunk to his knees, wiping his eyes. "Please … Please …"
The visions were gone. He was alone again. He drew his arms to his chest in a self-embrace, trying to choke back a sob. Prince slowly padded over to him, licking a tear away from his cheek. Tony's arms quickly reached out, gently grabbing the dog by the neck, drawing him into his chest. He pressed his face into Prince's cheek. And the dog stood there, not used to seeing emotion like this from Tony, unsure of how to comfort him, but trying all the same …
.
.
.
Leone pressed himself against a wall. He darted out, jumping into an open corridor. Nothing there. Nothing but a boulder lying on the ground. He clenched his fist. "Stupid boulder." He kicked it. It rolled several feet down the stony floor before it stopped and righted itself. Leone cocked his head.

Eight thin, spindly legs shot out from the boulder and began crawling along the floor!

Leone stood there, flat-footed as the spider-boulder raced for him. He turned, running down a corridor. The spider-boulder leapt – it attached itself to a wall and ran horizontally along it, chasing after the former mercenary. Leone rounded a corner –
He was in an icy fortress. The Snow Queen – the original Snow Queen's palace. The Snow Queen that existed before the future Virginia took her place. He watched himself, a child, lined up with a dozen others. He turned, forcing himself to look away from the repressed memory.
He was outside now. A killing field. The Evil Queen, Christine, sat in a purple gown and cape, a tiara on her red hair. The Huntsman stood next to her, arms folded. He saw himself again – a teenager, forced to spar against other teens. Forced to fight, to bleed, to kill …
The Evil Queen raised a hand. The teens stopped sparring and turned, staring at her. "You will all serve me well. You have been handpicked among the best and brightest young warriors to join my personal guards. And now – the final test of loyalty. To show singleness of mind. To shed the blood of those you once loved – for no other reason than to show your utmost ruthlessness. To prove that you will follow all of my orders without question!"
Leone watched as – one by one – the teens were commanded to come forward. He watched them – machine-like – eyes glazed over, no emotion on their faces – as they butchered their families one by one.
And then it was his turn.
His mother stood there in rags, her hair disheveled and her face a mixture of dirt and tears. She knelt down, two other children tugging at her skirts, drawing closer to her, clinging to her – terrified. His brother and sister.
Leone watched his teenage self turn his head to the Evil Queen. She nodded and the Huntsman placed a ceremonial dagger into his hand. The teenage Leone stared down at it – then his fingers curled tightly around the hilt as he stepped forward.

"Leone …"

That voice – that sad, broken, beaten down sound that managed to force itself from his mother's throat. The teen Leone stopped, tilting his head, his face completely emotionless.
"Please …" his mother pleaded.
"Please," the adult Leone also pleaded, begging his younger self to stop this, to break free of the Evil Queen's magic and control. "Don't do it," he begged his younger self, tears in his eyes, completely aware that his younger self could not hear him. The teen Leone raised the knife – the adult turned away, crying out as the blade plunged and his mother fell.
His two little siblings were crying, holding each other. The Huntsman grabbed the boy, forcing him to stand and take it like a man. The teen Leone raised his knife -. There was a thud as another body fell.
And finally – the little girl, his little sister. The adult Leone forced himself to look, to see the terror in the little girl's face. "Gabrielle …" he breathed. His vision swam with tears. He ran up to his younger self, trying to grab him. His hand passed through. "Don't do this!" He cried out, knowing that his younger self couldn't hear him. Knowing that his younger self was under the Evil Queen's power, no longer even able to act of his own free will. "Don't do it! DON'T DO THIS!"
The teen Leone raised the knife once again – the adult Leone turned away as it fell, slicing through darkness.
He was back in the labyrinth. He panted, on his knees, the floor stained with drops of sweat. He stood up, staring at his hands. Those hands that had murdered his own family – but not by his own free will. The Evil Queen – it was her sorceries.
Rage filled him. He swore he would have revenge for what she made him do. Revenge was all he had to live for – and yet – in his mind's eye, a new image formed. A tiny little baby clinging to his shirt, a bushy tail rustling out from swaddling …
Had he grown attached to the baby Fen? Him – Leone, the mercenary, vowed to destroy Virginia Lewis for what her mother made him do?
But then, what about the baby boy? If he had his vengeance on Virginia, what would happen to little Fen? Could he take an innocent child's mother away from him?
Oh, what was happening? Was he growing soft? Or … had his conscience always been there, buried deep, deep beneath the rage and hate? For so long vengeance had been his life … but now, as he rose to his feet, he realized that he had a new purpose. He closed his eyes as he annulled the vow of vengeance in his heart. He swore a new vow.
I'll protect you, Fen. I couldn't protect my family – not even from myself. But I'll make up for it. I'll protect you.
He turned and, with renewed purpose, began his journey through the stony maze anew …
.
.
.
Where am I going? Virginia thought to herself. The red torches in the wall brackets cast a bloody hue on the maze. The only sound she could hear were her echoing footsteps. And then … a sudden chill swept her.
The walls had turned to ice. Frozen mirrors appeared along the corridors, surrounding her. Horrible, frozen, corpse-like faces appeared in each one, their mouths moving wordlessly, issuing silent warnings and curses. But there was one voice that carried itself along the wind …

"Virginia …"

She spun around, looking, seeing the dead faces in each reflection around her. But she recognized the voice. "Mom? Mom, where are you!"

"Virginia … beware, beware the Snow Queen!"

"Mom!"
She was running now, not sure of where she was going, only following in the direction of the voice. "Mom! Please!"

"My little girl … my little girl …"

She reached a fork in the road. The voice sounded like it was coming from both corridors. Closing her eyes, Virginia raced down the right-hand path. She was guessing now, no longer even trying to find an exit, only desperate to find her mother.
"Mom! Please help me!"

"I gave away my soul …"

As she ran, the stone walls froze alongside her. More corpses appeared in frozen mirrors hanging on the wall. She reached a door. Not even thinking, she wrenched it open –
She was in Snow White's palace in the Fourth Kingdom. It was the eve of Wendell's coronation. Bodies littered the floor – kings, queens, including Cinderella and Red Riding Hood III. A wicked voice filled the air. "Anyone for seconds? No?"
Virginia watched as her past self was frog-marched into the hall by the Huntsman. "You certainly are persistent" the Evil Queen announced.
"Are you going to kill me – like everyone else?"
"I was going to let you go. I don't know why."
"You know why!"
"Then go. Leave me. Get out while you can."
"No."
"You were nothing but an accident! You should have been killed at birth!"
There was sudden slap. Virginia's temper had been roused. "How dare you?! How dare you speak to me that way?!"
The Queen looked over Virginia's shoulder to the Huntsman. "Kill her! Kill her now, or I'll do it myself!"
The past was a blur. There was a scream of "NO" as Wolf charged, tackling the Huntsman. The Queen lunged, grabbing Virginia's throat, crushing her windpipe. "Stop … Mom …"
A bow twanged – an arrow embedded itself into the Huntsman's back.
Virginia was staring up into her mother's cold eyes, begging, pleading wordlessly. She was once again that little girl in the tub, helpless, alone and thrashing in the water.
But no – she was no longer that helpless little girl. Her hand reached up, clasping the poison comb -.

Swipe.

The Evil Queen's gloved hand went to her neck, sudden horror on her face. "You have drawn … blood."

"I'm sorry …"

The Evil Queen smiled. Then, she turned wordlessly, walking alone amidst the bodies. She suddenly dropped to her knees and a sudden gasp tore from Virginia's throat. The Queen fell, lying prone on the floor as Virginia rushed to her side.

"It's too late …"

"Just remember who you are!"

A gloved hand caressed her cheek and for a moment – the briefest moment – Christine was herself again. The power of the Devil's Mirror – the thorn in her eye that had consumed her and turned her into this twisted creature – had weakened. In that moment, she remembered. She truly remembered – the Devil's Mirror's hold over her had broken.

"My little girl … my little girl … I gave away my soul …"

The present Virginia sunk to her knees as she was forced to watch her mother's death once again. She wiped her eyes. She was now in a mausoleum – her mother's body lying on a brier. Virginia was caressing her cheek. "All I ever wanted was to be your little girl …"
"And you were," came a voice from behind her.
The real Virginia spun around. She was now in a frozen throne room – the Snow Queen's palace. The Devil's Mirror was before her. And inside – a reflection. Her mother.
"Mom?" Virginia's hand went to her head. "Is this real?"
"Is it real in your heart?" Christine asked.
"I … I don't know …" She reached out, her hand flat on the glass. Christine pressed her hand back against hers. Virginia could almost feel her mother's hand. "Yes," she finally admitted.
Christine simply smiled. "Then it is real."
Tears rolled down Virginia's face. "Mom … it's all my fault. I'm the one who turned you into the Evil Queen! I'll become the Snow Queen and I'll -."
Christine hushed her. "What you will become – is more than my little girl. You will have become my full-fledged woman. You already have. You haven't needed me, you never have."
"That's not true," Virginia choked.
"I made my choices," Christine replied. "My actions were always my own. Do not blame yourself for something you haven't even done yet."
"Mom, how can -."
"Shhhh … the future is not set in stone."
"I don't – Mother Holle warned me -."
"A good woman," Christine warned. "But an old woman who has resolved herself to fatalism."
"But how can I deny -."
"Predestination is true," Christine admitted. "But so is free will. They are two sides of one coin. One cannot exist without the other. Predestination relies on free will … and free will relies on predestination."
"I don't understand."
"Your future self made her choices," Christine replied. "But you – you still have the chance to change, to not become her. Just as I always had the choice to not follow the Swamp Witch. The Snow Queen has resigned herself to what she has become … and she believes you are fated to become her. But tell me – why would she do everything in her power in this timeline to ensure your path is set if there wasn't a chance for you to choose a different path?"
Virginia was silent.
Christine's smile was warm this time, motherly. "There is always time to change …"
Virginia was silent for a moment. She sobbed silently. Then, her face turned solemn. She raised her head, tears running down her cheeks. "I willfind a way to save you, Mom. I will free your soul from the Devil's Mirror so you can move … on …"
Christine's face became very serious. "No. Forget about me. As I told you that fateful night – it's too late."
"You yourself said that it's never too late."
"For me – it is. I have made my choices and now must accept the consequences of my actions. But you – your path is before you." Christine's serious tone became more motherly. "Your tale is coming to its close. Soon, you will be confronted with a choice. Two paths that can be taken. One will lead to you becoming the Snow Queen. The other will lead to your 'Happily Ever After.'"
"And if I make the wrong one?"
"Well then – I hope your friends will be there to save you. From yourself."
"But how will I know -?"
For the first time, Christine quoted Snow White. "Do not think. Become."
Virginia nodded. The tears came freely now. The tears that she had held in for most of her life. The moment she had always wished for, always fantasized about – Christine to be with her and give her motherly advice.
"But first, you must get yourself out of this labyrinth."
Virginia opened her mouth. "But how can I -."
"This labyrinth is magic. Rumpelstiltskin thinks he has all the advantages. But he has become so used to winning, to cheating, that he has forgotten – in magic games, both sides are entitled to use magic."
"But I don't have any magic."
"You do. You just haven't realized it yet … How do you think you were able to summon my spirit here, all the way from inside the Devil's Mirror?"
"I summoned you?"
Christine's image began to fade. "Snow White was right, you know. Oh how it pains me to say it. Many things pain me these days. But you're no longer the girl trapped in the forest. You have become what I never truly could be – a Queen."
Darkness continued to pull a screen over Christine's image. Virginia choked on a sob as she placed her hand on the glass. "Don't leave me, Mom!"

"I will always be with you."

"I'll get you out of there. I promise, I will free your soul and I destroy the Snow Queen for what she's done to you – to us."
"Be careful," the former Evil Queen admonished, "that it is not yourself you destroy in the process."
And Christine's image faded against all of Virginia's pleading. And Virginia was, once again, alone in the labyrinth.
Her head jerked up, new resolve on her face. If Rumpelstiltskin can use magic, then so can I! She calmed herself, summoning up her will.
The walls of the maze began shaking!
Virginia opened her eyes. A shadow was racing along the walls, twisting, writhing, morphing into something hideous.
A long brown and yellow snake, as thick as an oak tree and as tall as one, struck out of the wall. It coiled, rising its head to strike. Revulsion filled Virginia's stomach. There was no snake head – at the end of the massive snake's neck was a giant, jack-in-the-box head – a head that looked just like Rumpelstiltskin's, with wide, mad eyes and a mouth full of razor-sharp teeth.
The Shadow Crawler had appeared before her, blocking her path …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom; this is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.
Virginia stood rooted to the spot as the Shadow Crawler slithered out from one of the labyrinth walls, a forked tongue hissing from the Rumpelstiltskin head. The eyes rolled out of synch with its face and its huge fangs gleamed with saliva.
"Not good …" was all that Virginia could bring herself to say.
With a sudden coil, the Shadow Crawler struck. Virginia dove out of the way, bouncing off a hard wall. She groaned in pain as she rolled on the floor, her injuries from Wallace's knife – not to mention just giving birth – racking her body. The Shadow Crawler missed her by inches, its head striking the wall. Instead of bouncing off the solid stone, the giant snake vanished right through it as though it were made of air. The snake was gone.
Virginia rose to her feet, her eyes narrowed, her ears wide for any sound, looking for the slightest movement in the shadows.
Silence.
She gingerly took a step forward, arms out at her sides –
The Shadow Crawler BURST out from the opposite wall, bearing down on her with its fangs. Virginia cried out as Rumpel-head of the snake bore down on her, its blade-like teeth nearly raking her throat. Acting instinctively, she grabbed the two front fangs, struggling to hold the monster back. Her feet skidded along the stone floor as the snake bore her down, pinning her up against a wall.
Her biceps were giving out. Her muscles struggled to keep the snapping fangs of the creature at bay. She looked around – no weapons to fight with – nothing to save her from being devoured alive by the Shadow Crawler. She was trapped! The fangs inched closer – she couldn't hold it back. She closed her eyes, resigned, as the pointed tip of one of the fangs began to pierce her shoulder …
.
.
~0~
"Rumpelstiltskin thinks he has all the advantages. But he has become so used to winning, to cheating, that he has forgotten – in magic games, both sides are entitled to use magic."
~0~
.
.
Virginia's eyes flared open as her mother's words washed over her. If this is a magic game, I can use magic too!
The fang sunk deeper into her shoulder. She cried out with pain.
Then her eyes shone with a new ferocity as she began to concentrate with all of her might.
.
.
~0~

"Do not think. Become."

~0~
.
.
Virginia closed her eyes, emptying her thoughts and her emotions, feeling only the cold stone wall against her back, ignoring the searing pain in her shoulder.
And to her amazement, she vanished through the wall as though it were nothing but air …
.
.
.
The Shadow Crawler's jaws crunched on nothing but open air. It raised its face, looking left and right, the giant jack-in-the-box head springing around on the neck. Its eyes rolled in confusion. The head sprang left and right.
Then it led out an ear-piercing shriek as its head rose fifty feet into the ear, before it dove headfirst into the floor, vanishing through it like water.
.
.
.
Tony and Prince and stopped short in their section of the maze as they heard the monstrous shriek of the creature. "Oh, that doesn't sound good," Tony remarked.
.
.
.
Virginia passed through a wall into another section of the labyrinth. She touched her shoulder – blood. Ignoring the pain, she walked up to a wall, rubbing her chin. "Do not think. Become." She touched the wall – it began moving, shifting. Focusing her mind, this entire section of the maze began shifting and opening.
Rumpelstiltskin's voice rang out from above. "Virginia – what are you doing? That's cheating! You're not playing by the rules -."
"Oh, I'm not?!" She shouted to the ceiling. "If this is a magic game, both sides are given access to magic! Or did you conveniently forget to mention that part?!"

"You are nothing! You're not as experienced in the depths of magic as I am! I will crush you!"

"I heard that before from the Swamp Witch! How'd that turn out for everyone!"

"Fine! If it's a full-fledged magical battle, bring it on! You're up against a master magician!"

"And you're up against the future Snow Queen!"

"You haven't come into your own yet! You haven't been granted powers by the Devil's Mirror! You're an untrained nobody from New York and I will bring all of you captive to the Snow Queen!"

"You'll have to stop me first!"

"My pleasure!"

Behind her, the Shadow Crawler shot up out of the ground, its head raised, ready to strike!
"You think you're hot stuff?!" Rumpel roared. "Then let's double the fun!"
The Shadow Crawler's head began shifting left and right. Dead snakeskin began to shed from its neck – A SECOND LONG NECK AND HEAD SPROUTED FROM THE SNAKE'S BODY! The two heads coiled around each other, hydra-like. They reared up, then struck from two opposite sides! One head grasped Virginia by the legs, the other by the arms. Virginia cried out in pain as the heads shook her like a dog shaking a rag doll, both preparing to devour her from both ends. They raised her up, fifty feet into the air.
Virginia closed her eyes, shutting off her fear, terminating her panic.
.
.
~0~

"You're no longer the girl trapped in the forest. You have become what I never truly could be …"

~0~
.
.
"If you can use magic …" Virginia uttered through gritted teeth, "… then so can I!" She closed her eyes, allowing her body to become limp. The two monstrous heads snapped at each other, before the one holding her feet relented. The one holding her by the arms snapped its head backwards and gulped Virginia down its gullet. Virginia went limp, allowing herself to slide down the monster's throat.
.
.
The Shadow Crawler slithered on the stone floor, the two eyes closed, having enjoyed its most recent snack. It sat there, satisfied, Rumpelstiltskin laughing, thinking he'd won.
Then, the eyes on the head that devoured Virginia suddenly widened. It began gagging. A bulge appeared in its neck. It turned, staring at the other head for help. The other head gave it a blank look, not understanding what was happening …

SLASH! BLOOP!

The bulge suddenly erupted through the snake skin – a sword! The sword sliced in an arc, cutting tissue and bone. The snake head flew from the body. It hit the ground, slithering on its severed neck, the eyes rolling wildly. It suddenly burst into flame and was turned to ash on the ground.
Virginia – covered in slimy green blood – burst out of the stump on the snake's body. She landed on the ground, leaving a trail of green blood, a sword with a golden hilt in her hand.
"Impossible!" Rumpel was both indignant and shocked. "How?!"
"Do I have to keep repeating myself? The rules of the game – I get to use magic too! And I used magic to will a weapon into existence!"
Virginia spun as the remaining head on the Shadow Crawler reared back, ready to strike. Virginia spun the sword clumsily, but ready. She motioned for the monster to bring it on. The Shadow Crawler's remaining head hissed angrily before it lunged.
Virginia leapt out of the way – the monster hit the wall head-on. The Shadow Crawler used its magic to try to go through the wall like air. Virginia struck her sword into the wall and it solidified – trapping the monster's neck in the wall. With all her strength, Virginia raised her sword and brought it down upon the long neck. Once. Twice. Again. And again. And finally –

PLOOP!

The trapped head was severed from the body. The Shadow Crawler's body twisted and writhed on the stone floor, bouncing off it, struggling with no brain to control it. It curled up and lay still, moving no more.
Virginia turned, bloodstained, grossed out, yet exhilarated. She shouted to the sky. "I killed your little beastie! I've won!"

"Not yet. You and your friends still have to find the exit …"

"Then we'll do just that – and I'll make you pay for taking my son!"

"You still have to get past the Shadow Crawler!"

"I killed it -."

"Did you now?"

Virginia slowly turned her head, her eyes wide with fear once again. The coiled-up body of the Shadow Crawler was now uncoiling. It was thickening, twisting, molting – FOOSH! A dragon-like leg with razor sharp claws sprang out from the side of its body. Then a second. Then a third and fourth! The headless monster rose on its four newly sprouted limbs. The headless stumps were pulsating, gesticulating, new tissue was forming and growing.
SIX NEW HEADS SPROUTED OUT ON LONG NECKS, EACH WITH A RUMPEL-HEAD!
Virginia backed away; her sword was raised, her hands trembling.
Batlike wings sprouted from the monster – the Shadow Crawler had transformed into a full-fledged dragon!
Rumpel was cackling. "And let's increase the fun – how about I intervene and take personal control?!"
A mass appeared between the newly formed shoulders of the monster. Virginia watched, nauseated and horrified, as the upper torso, arms and head of Rumpelstiltskin burst out from the monster's back. He peered down at Virginia, cackling, his arms outstretched. "Now that I've fused myself with the Shadow Crawler, let's see how you handle yourself!"
Rumpel waved his arms like he was moving water. The Shadow Crawler – now fused with him and under his control – rose up into the air, the wings beating down with gale force winds. All six heads reared back as one, prepared to devour her altogether.
Virginia was already racing down the corridors, sword in her hand. The Shadow Crawler rose up above the very tops of the walls.
Rumpel was triumphant in his exultation. "I have a full view of this entire labyrinth! There's no place you can hide! I see all – I KNOW ALL!" And there she was – turning a corner.
The Shadow Crawler dove, its heads tightly pressed together to increase its speed like an arrow. It slammed Virginia into the stone floor. Her sword flew out of her hands, rolling out of reach. The monster reared up, its claws pinning her down, its six heads raised, fangs wide open …
.
.
.

"Hey! Slime-breath! The Bee Gees suck!"

The Shadow Crawler paused. Rumpel turned his head, his eye twitching as he forced the Shadow Crawler to back off Virginia. "What was that?"
Leone stood there, fists clenched. "You heard me!"
The Shadow Crawler turned, Rumpel cocking his head. "You're a brave soul to insult my favorite musicians …" The monster took a step for the warrior. And another. And another.
Out of the corner of his eye, Leone stared at Virginia. He gave a subtle nod, before returning his full attention to the monster-Rumpelstiltskin. Behind the monster, Virginia nodded back. She crawled carefully, quietly, along the floor, her fingers reaching out, stretching for the hilt of her sword.
The Shadow Crawler was slowly baring down on Leone now. "I was only going to devour her," Rumpel hissed. "But it looks like a double-deal for me!"
Leone stared with all the hatred in the world. "I will have my vengeance!" he declared. "For my family. But on those responsible! The Evil Queen is beyond my reach – but your Mistress isn't …"
Rumpel laughed. "My Mistress?" He jerked a gnarled finger over his shoulder. "That would be her, over there."
"Not. Yet," Leone declared with all the determination in the world.
"We'll see," Rumpel laughed.

CLANG!

Virginia thrust the blade of her sword towards the Shadow Crawler's heart with all of the strength she could muster.
The blade merely bounced off the creature's hide as the scales instantly fused together, creating a thick armor. The Shadow Crawler spread its wings like a fan, blasting her back with gale force winds. She slammed onto her back, her sword once again sprawling away.
Rumpel laughed. "Oh please, like I didn't see him subtly nod to you and instantly know you were gonna attack from behind! Now – let's finish this!" The wings flapped, and the Shadow Crawler rose up, Rumpel's upper body fused from its shoulders, controlling the beast as it rose fifty feet into the air.
Leone scrabbled over to Virginia, helping her to her feet. "Where'd you get a sword?" he asked.
"Magic."
"You can do magic?"
"No, not in the real world. But in this realm – all participants in the game can use magic."
Leone nodded. "Just what I wanted to hear. Leave it to that dirtbag to leave that fact out. I need a weapon. Can you use magic to poof it?"
"You can – just will it into your hand."
Leone nodded and closed his eyes.
Up above, the Shadow Crawler circled. "Make all the plans you want, little ants!" Rumpel was exultant. "It won't make any difference in the end!"
Below, a bow appeared in Leone's hand. A quiver materialized over his shoulder with two fletched arrows. "Leave this to me," Leone muttered as he grabbed an arrow and took aim with his bow.

TWANG!

The arrow sailed through the air, picking up speed, wobbling in the middle.
It struck the Shadow Crawler right in its belly – and bounced off harmlessly.
Rumpel was cackling. "Didn't you learn your lesson from the sword? Nothing can pierce the Shadow Crawler's hide! NOTHING!" The monster did a loop in the air, then its six heads tightly knit themselves together to pick up speed as the Shadow Crawler dove headfirst down at Virginia and Leone. Rumpel's eyes were wide, mad, laughing hysterically. "The game is over!"
Leone watched as the monster dove straight for them. He quickly grabbed the second arrow – his last one – and pulled it back in his bow, closing one eye, taking aim.
"What are you doing?" Virginia protested. "You can't pierce its hide!"
Leone smiled. "Who says I'm aiming for it?"
He released the bow.
Virginia watched – as though in slow motion – as the last arrow sailed through the air. The middle of the arrow's wooden tube buckled as the air raced around the tip and the end, making it more aerodynamic. It sailed straight and true – Rumpel was still laughing, triumphant, absolutely confident that nothing could break through his monster's hide …

THUD!

There was a moment's pause.
Rumpel, his upper body jutting out from the Shadow Crawler's shoulders, froze. He turned his gaze down to his chest. The arrow was embedded in it. Red blossomed from it, staining his shirt. He gazed at Leone and Virginia. "Oh …" was all he could say, before the Shadow Crawler crashed into the ground, slamming into the stone floors, writhing around, banging into the walls. It twisted on the ground, its limbs vanishing, its necks shriveling up, the wings turning into bone.
Virginia and Leone stood over the creature as the Shadow Crawler's body shrank and writhed, twisting and melting away. The scales slid off, the flesh and bone turning into thick green slime. In a moment, all that was left was a thick, goopy puddle with Rumpelstiltskin lying in the middle. He lay in it, staring up at them. "How …?"
Leone pulled the arrow from the little man's chest. Rumpel sat up, holding the wound as Leone picked him up by the scruff of his neck.
.
.
.
Tony and Prince raced around a corner; Tony was covered in a thick sweat. He stared at the thick, goopy puddle that was once the Shadow Crawler. He saw Virginia and Leone, covered in green blood, with a squirming and kicking Rumpelstiltskin held up by the scruff of his neck by Leone.
"What'd I miss?" Tony asked.
.
.
.
"We can use magic here," Virginia repeated. "And if that's the case … I wonder …" She closed her eyes, her arms splayed out before her. "Do not think. Become." She concentrated, mustering all her willpower.
Leone and Tony watched in amazement as the labyrinth walls began shaking and quaking. Rumpel sighed, his chest wound healed by his own magic … but defeated, he knew …
Summoning all the magic of the labyrinth, Virginia lowered her hands. Moving in synch with them, the walls of the maze collapsed downwards, vanishing into the floor. There – yards ahead of them – was a white light. The exit to the labyrinth and the entrance back into the Third Kingdom.
Virginia laughed as she hugged her father and Prince. Leone awkwardly gave her a gentle pat on the shoulder. "We did it!" she exclaimed.
Rumpel sighed. "I'm toast."
.
.
.

"And no more crocs! I mean what a disgrace!"

Blabberwort stood in the throne room, stripping her troll guards of the new brightly colored uniforms that Rumpel had forced upon them. She, Burly and Bluebell had been freed from that stinking glass vial. And on a table next to the throne stood the vial – inside, was a shrunken Rumpelstiltskin, banging on the glass. The second that Virginia and the others crossed the threshold of the labyrinth, the binding magical nature of the game went into immediate effect. The trolls were freed and Rumpel was now himself a prisoner in that vial.
Blabberwort picked up the vial, staring at it. "And now – to put you in a place where no mortal would dare go without having their head removed."
Bluebell nodded, grinning wickedly. "Our shoe closet!"
Rumpel's tiny voice rang out from the glass vial as he beat on it. "You can't do this! Let me out of here! The Snow Queen will -."
Blabberwort placed him on the top shelf of their shoe closet. They had revamped it, replacing all of Rumpel's odd shoe collection with their old leather collection. Blabberwort closed the doors of the closet, shutting out Rumpel's squeaky protests. She then turned, hands clasped in front of her.
Virginia stood to the side, holding Baby Fen in her arms, rocking the napping baby in the swaddling. "I'll never let anything happen to you," she said to the baby. "Never." Tony peered over her shoulder, trying to tickle the baby's cheek. She swatted his hand away.
Leone sat on a chair, legs splayed over the armrest, gently scratching Prince's ears. He looked on with faint amusement.
"Now," Blabberwort began, "as acting Queen of the Troll Nation -."
"Wait a minute," Bluebell interrupted. "Who made you Queen?"
"I'm the oldest -."
"I'm the smartest!"
Burly flexed his arms. "And I'm the strongest -."
"Dad made me Queen -."
"No he didn't, he made me his heir -."
The three trolls stood in a circle, now engaged in a screaming match. Bluebell shoved Burly, who attempted to shove him back, missed, shoving Blabbewort, who smacked Bluebell. In a moment, the trio had each other in three-way headlock, knocking into furniture.
Tony stepped forward, hands held up. "Guys! GUYS! How about all three of you rule together?"
The three trolls stopped in mid-headlock. The released each other. "What do you mean, O Fat One?" Blabberwort asked.
"Still with the Fat One? I don't get it!" Tony sighed. "What I'm saying is – what if all three of you reign as equals?"
"But then – who's the top troll?" Burly asked.
"That's the beauty of it – you all are."
The three trolls looked at each other, mouths open, pondering it. Could it work?
"That's the stupidest dang thing I ever heard!" Bluebell muttered. "And trust me – I hear a lot of stupid! Those two are my siblings after all."
Tony collapsed into a chair. "Look – it won't take the Snow Queen long to figure out what happened to Ol' Rumpel over there. Like it or not, she's going to come after the Third Kingdom. So you can either rule together for the time being and figure out 'who's in charge' later – or you can argue about it until her Frost Knights are on your doorstep. Your choice."
"He does make a valid point," Blabberwort admitted. "Perhaps we could all three of us co-rule."
"And then after we defeat the Snow Queen, I'll take my rightful place as Troll King!" Bluebell exclaimed.
"Let's not get hung up on 'after' just yet," Tony advised as he saw that Blabberwort and Burly were about to erupt into another argument.
"So what do you propose?" Blabberwort asked.
"An alliance," Virginia said as she rocked the baby. "Between us and the Troll Nation!"
"And what would this alliance cost us?" Blabberwort asked. "And why should we join forces with you?"
"Hey, you guys are the ones who first suggested an alliance back at the Shoemacher's factory," Tony reminded them.
Blabberwort shrugged. "That was merely to escape. But this is a political alliance now. And say we defeat the Snow Queen – what happens after?"
Virginia stepped forward. "When King Wendell is restored to his throne, you'll receive fair treatment. If you're willing to have a seat at the table, you can finally join the Nine Kingdoms Treaty."
"Can we trust Ol' Wendy?" Bluebell asked. "After all, we did turn him into that dog and try to capture him -."
"He spared your life," Virginia reminded them. "After we stopped my mother, you got a full pardon. I think that speaks for itself as to how you'll be treated."
Tony pressed the issue. "And the Snow Queen is going to come for your kingdom regardless. No matter what – you're already involved."
The three trolls turned, huddled up and began whispering to each other. Tony rolled his eyes. Finally, they turned around. "We've come to a consensus –" Blabberwort started.
"No we didn't," Bluebell interrupted. Blabberwort stomped on his foot.
"As I was saying," she went on. "We agree to this alliance. The might of the Troll Nation's army is at your disposal."
"Is this really what we want though?" Leone asked. "To go into a full-scale war?"
"Our trolls are mighty," Burly warned.
"Yeah – but you're not up against one nation!" Leone rebutted. "Wallace is the Lord Protector of all the kingdoms. You're up against all of the other eight. I hate to say it – even with the Troll Army – we're outnumbered eight to one. We need more men."
Virginia handed the baby to her father. "There are none." She turned and stormed off as Leone sunk into his chair.
.
.
.
Virginia stared off into night sky from a balcony in the Troll King's palace. She watched a shooting star. Her first impulse was to make a wish on it – but no. Wishing would do no good. Action was what was needed.
Behind her, Tony appeared.
"Where's the baby?" she asked.
"Leone and Prince are watching him. Blabberwort was nice enough to make little leather troll boots to keep his little feet warm."
"I'll thank her later."
Tony joined her, staring up at the crescent moon. "You don't think we can win, do you?"
"I don't know," Viriginia said. "Wallace has the entire world in his pocket, sucking up his lies like poison."
"Then we expose his lies to the nations. Get them to see that he's accomplice to the Snow Queen."
"How?"
"I don't know."
Virginia rolled her eyes. "And Wolf … she's got him, hasn't she? She's going after everyone I love. My mother. Fen. And Wolf." She turned to Tony with tear-stained eyes. "And if she's got Wolf – she'll do to him what she did to my Mother. What I did -."
"You are not her!" Tony reminded her.
"Not yet," Virginia replied. "She'll make Wolf stare into the Devil's Mirror. He'll forget everything … Fen, me …"
"Wolf is strong -."
"And I need him. I want to be strong, but I always felt stronger when he was here -."
"Then you're gonna have to learn to rely on your own strength," Tony answered. "You and you alone determine what course your life is going to take – and you and you alone are going to have to stand on your own two feet. The Snow Queen can't make you become her. Only you can."
"But what if -?"
Tony stopped her. "You've always attacked yourself. And I blame myself in part for it. I wasn't a perfect father, but I tried with the tools I was given. I'm sorry if I didn't instill confidence into you – but you have nothing to be diffident about. Haven't you proven yourself time again and again? You saved your mother from herself -."
"I didn't," she replied.
Tony stopped. "What do you -?"
"Mom is still trapped – in the Devil's Mirror. Her powers are feeding the Snow Queen along with everyone else she's imprisoned. It's my fault because I killed her … and because I turned her into the Evil Queen in the first place."
"Virginia -."
"I'm going to rescue her soul, Dad. Somehow. Some way. And I'm going to rescue Wolf. Whatever it takes. If we can't overcome Wallace and his armies, if we can't stop him … then maybe the choice everyone's telling me to make isn't the right one …"
Tony couldn't believe his ears. "What are you saying?"
"The power I felt in that labyrinth … when I was able to use magic … for the first time I wanted to be seen! I felt so powerful! Like when I put on the Troll King's magic shoes …"
"Virginia – you can't be saying –"
"And maybe that power is what we need to stop Wallace and the Snow Queen. Maybe the way of stopping them … is to do what everyone has been warning me not to do. Maybe the way to stop the Snow Queen … is to become her … maybe the Snow Queen is the only one capable of defeating the Snow Queen …"
"Virginia – listen to me very carefully –"
Virginia spun around. "No Dad – you listen! You didn't see what I saw in that labyrinth! You didn't see Mom!"
"Virginia – yes I did."
She stopped. Tony's eyes were brimming. He no longer cared about showing strength and being prideful in front of his daughter. He let the tears fall. "I was forced to relive that night … I did see her. And I will not let my daughter become what she did ... you mark my words on that!" Tony turned and stormed off.
Virginia sighed as she leaned on the railing. She heard footsteps and rolled her eyes. "Dad – I think we've discussed this enough -."
"I didn't mean to eavesdrop." It was Blabberwort. Virginia shrugged indifferently. Blabberwort joined her. "I worry that we cannot defeat Wallace … not without magic. You may be right … we need the magic of a powerful sorceress …"
"The Snow Queen –" Virginia began.
"Maybe not," Blabberwort said. "Even in death, the most powerful sorceresses still have power and influence. Why not seek aide from the one who taught your mother everything she knew?"
Virginia turned to look up at the troll. "You don't mean -?"

"Perhaps we should seek aide from beyond the grave. Perhaps we should seek the counsel and powers of the Swamp Witch …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
~0~
.
Virginia wrapped a bundle of supplies – moldy bread, biscuits and sour wine – courtesy of the Troll Nation – into a knapsack. It wasn't much of a meal for a human, but seeing as how they were low on supplies, it would have to do. She stormed through the old, ragged bedroom given to her by the trolls, running a million different scenarios through her head. How could she stop the Snow Queen? Could the Swamp Witch really have the answer? Or was the answer right in front of her – herself? Would she have to become the Snow Queen after all in order to stop the Snow Queen?
Ugh, a person could go mad just thinking about it! She flicked a stray strand of hair from her forehead as she stared at her reflection. For the first time, she really looked at herself. She looked exhausted. Bags were under her eyes, her cheeks were beginning to gaunt. Her face … her face was pale … almost as white as … snow …
She rubbed her eyes, driving the image from her mind.

"I can't believe you're actually gonna go through with it."

Virginia spun around to see Tony standing there, rocking Fen. He held the baby closely to his chest, his hands tight around the swaddle.
"Here – I'll take him." Virginia reached for her child.
Tony turned away, pressing the child ever closer to himself. Protecting him.
"Dad – give me Fen."
Tony stared hard at her. "I really can't believe you're going to go back to that swamp! To the Swamp Witch! After everything she did! After what she turned your mother into -."
"I'm the one who turned her into the Evil Queen, Dad! Everything the Swamp Witch was able to do to her was because of me! And I'm going to make up for it. I'm going to free Mom's soul once and for all! And if I have to do some … unpleasant … things … I will!"
"Virginia -."
"You don't understand!"
"I understand plenty! Virginia – I won't sit back and let you become -."
"Become what, Dad? Become what?"
Tony looked away. The baby was beginning to stir in his arms.
Virginia took a step forward. "Say it. Go ahead and say it, Dad."
"I didn't mean -."
"Become the Snow Queen? Become a monster?" She paused. "Become Mom?"
"That's not what I meant -."
"Yes it is." Virginia could feel a wellspring of anger rising in her. "Are you gonna save me, Dad? Like you saved Mom?"
"Now that's not fair," protested Tony.
"What's not? You said she was getting worse and worse all the time … but what did you do to help her? So you looked for a shrink, so what? What did you do, really? And how will you help me?"
"Virginia, this isn't like you -."
"Then maybe you never really knew me either, Dad! Because I'm going to save Mom! And I'm going to destroy the Snow Queen! And if I have to lose myself to save those I love, then so be it! And pity the fool who tries to stand up to me!"
Tony paused as the baby gurgled in his arms, still half-asleep. He stared at his daughter with incredulous eyes. "Can't you hear yourself? Don't you know who you sound like?"
"I know perfectly well who I am, Dad. The Snow Queen. I've made peace with it. Don't you understand what I'm willing to do? To save Mom? To save everyone?!"
"And if you become the Snow Queen," Tony asked, "will you still care about everyone you claim to love?"
Virginia turned away, folding more supplies into a bag.
Tony pressed the issue. "Will you still care about me? About Mom? About Wolf?" He paused. "What about Fen -?"
"Don't talk to me about my son! I know what's best for him! ME!"
Fen began wailing in Tony's arms, his little hands and feet flailing. Tony kissed the child's forehead and stared up at his daughter, tears in his eyes. "You woke the baby …"
Virginia tossed the dagger she had picked up aside and angrily turned to Tony, arms out, motioning for him to pass her Fen. Tony stared into her puffy eyes and turned away. "I … I got him … I'll take care of him …" Tony turned and walked out the door, Fen's wailing trailing off down the corridor.
Virginia turned and, in a rage, flung all of the supplies off the bed. She collapsed on it, arms on her knees, hands in her eyes, and wept.
.
.
.
Virginia stood in the main hall of the Troll Palace. Fen was snuggled over her shoulder in makeshift sling and she had tucked supplies about her waist. Leone stood at her side, armed to the hilt, ready and raring to go.
Tony was nowhere to be seen.
Blabberwort, Burly and Bluebell stood facing them. Behind the siblings were a half dozen troll guards.
Virginia bowed low to the trolls. "Thanks for the supplies – and promise of aide."
Blabberwort bowed back. "And thank you for rescuing us. And … what of our newfangled alliance?"
Virginia stared at the female troll solemnly. "Gather your forces. The full might of the Troll Armies."
"I have already sent messenger hawks to the other troll clans – but, I don't understand -."
"Once I've harnessed the aide of the Swamp Witch, I'll send a signal." She nodded at Leone who produced a small flare. The trolls jumped back, as though it were going to explode. "When you see the red light in the sky from the flare, marshal your forces on the borders of the Fourth Kingdom. We'll plan our next move from there."
"Won't the Fourth Kingdom notice an army of trolls on their border?" Bluebell asked.
"I guarantee the Snow Queen already knows we've defeated Rumpelstiltskin," Virginia answered. "She's expecting an attack from the Troll Nation any day now."
"So then I don't understand –" Blabberwort began.
"The Troll Army will divide its forces. The smaller, weaker trolls – the new recruits – will attack the palace. When the Fourth Kingdom garrisons come out to meet them, the second division of elite trolls will attack from behind."
"But – the new recruits aren't hardened soldiers," Blabberwort reminded her. "Many of them will be killed -."
"Sacrifices must be made," Virginia replied icily. "We must defeat the enemy. No matter the cost."
Blabberwort turned to her siblings. There was more she wanted to say, but she bit her lip.
"That'll leave the palace empty," Virginia continued. She gestured to herself and Leone. "Leaving a small team to infiltrate the palace and capture Wallace."
Bluebell raised a finger. "But the Snow Queen is the true threat -."
"Wallace is her puppet, her means of control over the other nations. His lies have made them all her marionettes. We capture Wallace, and her powers over the other Kingdoms will be broken. We end her lies, her manipulations by capturing Wallace. Then the other Kingdoms can unite and destroy her once and for all."
"I hate to be the sweetflea in the porridge," Bluebell acknowledged. "But won't the Snow Queen be counting on you to do something like this?"
"She'd expect an attack," Virginia admitted, guarding her response. "I would." She bit her tongue, not wanting to reveal the true identity of the Snow Queen to the trolls. Blabbewort had eavesdropped on her conversation with Tony yesterday, but she wasn't sure how much she had heard. She cleared her throat and carried on. "But she would never expect me to ask for the aide of the Swamp Witch either. That's our one advantage."
Blabberwort walked up to Virginia and placed her hand on her shoulder. "Then safe travels. And we will meet again and be honored to fight at your side as valiant trolls." She snorted. "Who'da thunk it? When we first met, I wanted to shape you into a pair of shoes."
Virginia clasped the troll's hand and smiled. "Maybe we can make a pair together out of Wallace's hide."
Blabberwort turned to her siblings who were ginning and laughing. "It's too bad you weren't born a troll," Burly chuckled.
Virignia's smile was weak yet warm all the same. "Yeah. Too bad." She gave another respectful bow and motioned for Leone to follow her out the door.
Behind the troll siblings, one of the troll guards frowned and backed away into the shadows …
.
.
.

"Hey! Wait up! Don't forget me!"

Virginia and Leone were halfway down the spiraling footpath leading away from the palace when they turned to see Tony sprinting after them, his shirt stained with sweat. He stopped, doubled over, panting. Prince sprinted at his heels.
"Dad?" Virginia asked.
"I'm coming with you," Tony admitted. "Or did you think I was going to let you run off and do this yourself?"
"If you're hoping to change my mind -."
"Oh no. No, I would never be fool enough to try to change your mind when you've set it to something." Tony stood up. His face was more solemn than Virginia had ever seen it. "And if I can do anything – to save you – to keep you from destroying yourself and everyone you love, make no mistake – I'll do it." His face plumped into a smile as he tickled Fen's chubby fingers. "Besides – someone's gotta make sure you're raising Fen right!"
Virginia smiled at her father. Then she turned. Her face fell into one of grim determination as she began the trek towards the swamps of the Fourth Kingdom …
.
.
In the palace above, the troll guard stood alone in a dark tower, watching the group go on their way. In his hand he held a messenger hawk. His teeth bared, he released the hawk into the sky …
.
.
.
The hawk reached the edges of the Fourth Kingdom. It passed over thick swamps and forests, before it circled above the spires of Snow White's palace. It flew to the highest tower and landed at the window lattice, pecking at it with his beak.
Inside the tower, Lord Protector Wallace sat at a desk, observing maps and drawing up battle plans. He heard the tapping of the bird and stood up, opening the window. A roll of parchment was tucked into a small leather pouch about the bird's neck. Wallace opened it up and scanned the contents. His eyes widened.
And then, in a fury, he clenched the paper in his fist.
.
.
.

"She's alive!"

Wallace stormed into his private chambers and stopped in the center of the circle of mirrors. He turned a knob on one, and in a moment, the image of the Snow Queen had appeared. "What is it?" she asked, an air of annoyance about her.
Wallace held up the clenched parchment. "She's alive!" he spat.
"You'll have to be more specific, there are a lot of she's in this world."
"You know of whom I speak!" Wallace snarled. "The girl! Miss Lewis!"
"Ah. Yes."
"Don't play dumb – you knew she'd survived, Mother! And now she's plotting against us!"
"I don't understand why you're so mad, my son," the Snow Queen replied as Dynaman handed her a smoking goblet of hot chocolate. She sipped it, enjoying it as she stared back at Wallace through the Devil's Mirror. "After all, you now have an inside track into her plans."
"That's not the point!" Wallace snarled. "I told her everything! Who I was! Our plan -."
"That was your stupid mistake," the Snow Queen replied, taking another sip. "Not mine."
"Yet you didn't deem fit to tell me so that I could rectify that mistake! So that I could return and finish her off! If she reappears in front of the other Nations – if she tells them about us – it's over."
The Snow Queen quietly sipped her cocoa.
Wallace gripped the edges of his mirrors. "Aren't you concerned, Mother?! At all?!"
"Everything is going according to plan," the Snow Queen replied, taking another sip from her fine China cup.
"Whose plan?" Wallace demanded. "More secrets, Mother? What else are you keeping from me?! What else have you not told me?!"
"Never put your eggs in one basket – an old slogan from the Little Lamb Village."
Wallace's temper rose. "I am your Son! Adopted by you all those years ago to be your heir – you told me there were to be no secrets between us!"
"Did I?"
"If you think I'm going to stand here and -."
"Oh calm yourself, my dear Kay." The Snow Queen finished her cocoa and handed the china to Hebro who bowed away. The ice witch folded her arms into her sparkling sleeves. "You always failed to see the bigger picture. Miss Lewis will come with the trolls … and she will attempt to capture you. We know her plans … and you will be ready for her."
"I … I suppose …"
"You must learn to trust me, Kay. You … do … trust me … right?"
Kay stared into the mirror, before lowering his head. "I … trust you … Mother …"
"Good. Now, if you're done with your little temper tantrum, you have an ambush to plan for. Rally your troops and await my further orders. And do not disturb me again with your little melodramas. Please." She vanished from his mirror.
Wallace cursed, his fists clenched. "Of course I trust you … Mother," he said to himself. "… but all the same, perhaps I should send a little garrison to your icy home? … After all, a son should worry about his mother and have people watch over her, shouldn't he …?" With a flutter of his red cape, he swept out of his chambers.
He now had a battle to plan for …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

The cold dank stench rose up into her nostrils. She was standing in the doorway of a cellar, the stairs leading down into … blackness …

She had been here before … months ago? Or was it weeks? Days seemed to blend together now. She swallowed tightly as she took her first step down. Then another. And another.

Her feet hit the hard concrete. Green and purple lights danced … the cellar led underground … underneath the rancid ponds of the swamp. Her pulse tightened as she approached another door. She grasped the handle and turned. The rotten wood groaned as she opened the door. The wood was moist and caving in.

She was now in a circular room. A bier lay in the center, the green and purple haze descending on it like a dark cloud. She reached the edge of the bier … lying on the top, grey fingers folded … lay the Swamp Witch.

Virginia retched at the smell of decayed flesh. The once lustrous hair of the former beautiful queen was thinned and falling out. The once plump lips were peeled back over rotten teeth that now appeared much too large for the papery skin hanging over it. The sunken eyeholes … this is what the "fairest of them all" had been reduced to. This is where her vanity, her powers and her cruelty brought her.

What she was on the inside, was now and forever reflected on the outside.

Will I become just like her? Viriginia thought. Oh, what am I doing here?

But she had no choice, she knew. She would have to follow in her mother's footsteps and ask the Swamp Witch for advice. For help. Only one evil sorceress could destroy another … and if Virginia had to become the Snow Queen to destroy the Snow Queen – then so be it.

For Fen.

"Are you lost child?"

The voice of the Swamp Witch issued from her peeled back lips. The head turned – ever so slightly. "Are you lost?"

"Yes. Yes I am."

The corpse of the Swamp Witch stared up at the ceiling. "I was wrong … you crushed her …"

"I did …"

"But then … maybe not all is lost … I sense much anger in you, a desire for revenge … perhaps our goals are not exclusive. Perhaps I can give you the power to stop the Snow Queen …"

"In exchange for?"

"You will carry on my work in your mother's stead. You will help me destroy the House of White!"

"No …" Virginia was backing away. "No, I won't! I won't betray Wendell!"

"But you will betray your son …? Will you allow your future self the chance to harm him?"

"I …"

"The decision remains yours, My Child. But the question you must first ask yourself is – do you weigh the life of King Wendell more than the life of your own flesh and blood?"

Silence filled the cellar. Virginia turned away. Her shoulders slumped. "And you can give me the power to destroy her …?"

"I will give you all my power …"

Virginia turned. Every fiber in her being, her own very soul screamed at her that this was wrong – this was the woman who helped destroy her mother. The woman who poisoned Snow White. The woman who was the cause of all her misery and motherless childhood –

No – another voice spoke. It was you. All you. Only you. You became the Snow Queen. You destroyed your mother. It was all you. Will you destroy Fen now? Will you allow your future self to have him, to hurt him? You almost lost him to Rumpelstiltskin … will you risk him again?

"What do you want me to do?" Virginia finally asked.

"Kneel."

She felt invisible hands on her shoulders – like iron – pressing her down to the floor. She obeyed. She no longer felt as though she had free will.

"Seal the vow with blood." The skeletal arm slowly crawled towards her – a dagger in its dead fingers.

Virginia nodded. Hand trembling, she took the handle of the dagger. She raised her left hand, palm open. She pressed the edge of the blade against her soft flesh. She closed her eyes. Then she pressed her fingers tightly around the blade. Blood seeped through her fingers. It flowed like a waterfall.

"And now … the final pact …" The Swamp Witch's other hand slithered towards Virginia, something clasped in the rotten fingers. Something red.

An apple.

"One bite … and all my powers will be yours … Take it … consume it with your own blood …"

Ignoring the searing pain of her sliced flesh, Virginia clasped the apple in the palm of her bloody hand. She squeezed, the blood running between her fingers, saturating the apple. She raised the fruit to her mouth. Her lips parted, touching the apple's skin. Her teeth pressed against the ripened fruit as she prepared to take the bite that would bind her fate forever …

.
.
.

Earlier That Same Day

"Dad – whatever you do – do not eat the mushrooms!"

Virginia was yelling at Tony as Fen was crying from the satchel across her chest. Leone was trying to hand him a pacifier. Virginia waved him away and reached over, pulling the baby out of her carry-on, rocking him. They were in the middle of the swamp. The journey from the Third Kingdom to the Fourth Kingdom had been a long one; they were exhausted, especially the baby. Prince's ears were drooping and he was beginning to whine for a break.
Tony was bent over a mound of moss. Mushrooms were growing out of it – mushrooms with faces. "Come on – eat us. We're delicious!"
"Dad – you remember what happened last time?"
Tony paused. His fingers were centimeters away from a smiling mushroom. Memories flashed of them passed out in the swamp, vines growing over them. It was only the fortuitous timing of Wolf that had saved them. Tony withdrew his fingers. "Oh, right. Good point." He turned to his daughter. "Hey – does anyone hear A Lighter Shade of Pale?"
"No Dad!" Virginia stomped past him, her hand on her chin. She did a full survey of the trees. "Now if I remember correctly, the Swamp Witch's hut was over there."
Tony squinted. "Are you sure it wasn't over there?" He pointed in the opposite direction.
"How can anyone tell – it all looks the same!" Leone sighed.
Three green lights flickered through the trees and landed. Three tiny little fairies appeared before them on a leaf and were giggling.
Tony rolled his eyes. "Oh no – no these three broads again."
"Broads? We are dignified fairies," the blonde one said, folding her arms indignantly.
"You three shouldn't be wandering around in the swamp," the dark haired one said. "Everyone thinks they can handle the swamp – but they all end up in the hands of the Swamp Witch -."
Tony waved them off with a hand as he began walking away. "Yeah, yeah – we heard all that before last time. Anyhoo -."
Virginia shushed her father, before turning back to the three green fairies. "Speaking of the Swamp Witch – can you point us in the direction of her hut?"
"Point us in the direction?" Tony's eyes popped. "Do you remember who you're talking to?! Have you got amnesia?! Don't you remember what they did last time -."
"Dad -." Virginia gave him a glare, before turning back to the three fairies. "So – the Swamp Witch."
"Oh, you don't want to go over there …"
"Mmm – yes I do." Virginia struggled to maintain her patience.
"She's been awfully grumpy as of late," the dark-haired fairy said.
"Very grumpy," the blonde one added.
"Well that's great – I've been very grumpy too. So she and I can be grumpy together. Now – the way to her house?"
The three fairies drew each other into a circle. Tony tried to lean in to hear what they were whispering. They laughed behind their hands as they turned around.
"Let's all three of us be naughty!" the blonde fairy shouted.
"No, not again!" Tony yelled as the three magical creatures waved their fingers together. Flowing beams of light flew out of their fingertips, encircling the travelers in the center of the swamp.
And then they were gone.
.
.
.
"You know – this is getting really old!" Tony yelled to no one. He found himself sitting in a green pond. He sighed – his slacks and sweater were soaked. He stood up and was suddenly splashed – Prince was shaking the water out of his fur.
Tony's heart suddenly raced. "Fen! Where's Fen?! The baby!"
"I got 'im," came Leone's voice. Tony turned to see the former mercenary carrying the baby. "Now shush with that yelling – you'll wake him!" Leone was rocking the child.
Tony looked around as he crawled out of the pond. He sat on a stump as he scratched Prince's ears. "Where's Virginia?"
"The fairies separated us -."
"They did that last time we were here. Sent her right over to the Swamp Witch's house."
"Think that's where she is?"
Tony shrugged. He motioned for Leone to hand him the baby and took the sleeping child in his arms, rocking him. Leone whipped out a knife and hacked away at some foliage. He twisted some vines and leaves, creating a makeshift cradle. He gently scooped the baby up and placed him into it. Fen's face wrinkled in his sleep, before a chubby hand reached out, tugging on the swaddling, pulling it up closer around his face. His cheeks relaxed as he continued to snooze on.
"Look at him," Tony remarked. "A miracle of life. Hard to believe Wolf can produce something so pure and innocent -."
"Hard to believe your daughter could either," Leone answered, puffing on a pipe as he sat on a stump.
Tony spread his arms. "Hey – lay off her, okay. She's going through a lot -."
"She's going to sell her soul and you know it. And what are we doing to stop her, eh? We've been complicit in the whole thing."
"Yeah, well – you try to talk sense into Virginia when she's got her mind made up. She's always been like this – she gets it from her grandmother!"
"The she-wolf?"
"No, the she-vulture." Tony sighed as he sat on a stump, Prince curling up around his legs. He felt a warm draft. Sleepy. No – he remembered – he could not fall asleep in the swamp. To do so would be a death-wish. He was only saved last time by the arrival of Wolf … Wolf …
Tony played with his fingers as he stared through the bright green foliage. "Who am I kidding – this is all my fault. Even from her childhood. I mean – I tried. I really did! To be both mommy and daddy -."
"You must've looked real funny naked," Leone chortled.
"Oh ha ha." Tony rolled his eyes and looked down at his hands. "In many ways – Virginia was the one who always had to mother me."
Leone narrowed his eyes, puffing on his pipe.
"Always get me up for work while she worked at that lousy grille! Always rushing to get a quick dinner ready for me. She had to make sure I was taking my allergy pills and blood pressure medicine – heck, if she didn't make food I probably would have starved -."
"I find that hard to believe," taunted Leone.
"Again – ha ha."
Leone blew smoke into the air. "Well – now's your chance, Tony. Your chance to right all those wrongs. Are you really going to let your daughter follow this self-destructive path?"
"I -."
"Are you really going to let her become the Snow Queen – or worse?! You already lost your wife to the Swamp Witch – will you lose your daughter too?!"
Tony thought for a second. Then his brow furrowed. "No. You're right – I can't! I won't!"
Leone stood up. "Then stop beating yourself up and let's go smack some sense into Virginia!" He stopped when he saw Tony give him a warning look. "Talk sense into Virginia -that's what I meant. Talk."
Tony flexed his fingers. "I'm gonna be a father for once! I'm gonna wear the Big Daddy britches and I'm not going to let my daughter sacrifice her soul! Prince – Leone – you with me?!"
Leone nodded and Prince barked.
Tony nodded back, then turned – and stepped right into a giant pond. He went down into the water up to his stomach. He flailed around – the water suddenly began to harden and turn into a thick, goopy pudding. The thickening water then began pulling Tony down – like quicksand.
"Oh crikey!" Leone paced back and forth along the sides of the pond. Prince's tail was between his legs.
"Ummm – somebody wanna get me outta here!" Tony demanded. "You know – before I get sucked down!"
Prince barked.
"That's right boy – you gotta find something to throw to me to pull me out."
"Where are we gonna find something?" Leone demanded.
Tony flailed his arms in annoyance. "I dunno – maybe one of those giant vines dangling from the trees?! You know – surrounding us! Because we're in a swamp!"
"Oh. Right." Leone blushed. "We'll be back in a jiffy!" He grabbed the baby-satchel and slung it over his back. He then gently picked up Fen and – trying not to rouse him – gently placed him into the sack hanging from his back. He then turned and ran towards the foliage, Prince at his heels.
Tony sunk down a centimeter. "I'll be here!" he called. "Not going anywhere …" He sighed. "This can't get much worse …"
A bird swooped down from a tree and landed on his head.
.
.
.
Virginia's face rose, dreamlike. As she took in her surroundings, a familiar feeling washed over her. She had been to this part of the swamp before. Yes – there it was! Nestled in the vines and brush – the hut of the Swamp Witch.
Readying herself for the horror that awaited in the cellar, she slowly approached the front door …
.
.
.

"That's a little short Prince, but nice try!"

Prince sat on the edge of the pond, a twig in his mouth, his tail wagging. Tony had sunk down another centimeter. He gesticulated with his arms. "Larger! Do you understand me?! Larger!"
Prince cocked his head.
"How about this one?!" Leone appeared out of the brush, Fen still snoozing on his back.
"Oh Leone, thank goodness!"
Leone knelt at the edge of the pond and threw a long, green and brown vine into the muck. "Grab hold, Tony!"
Tony wrapped his fingers around the end of the vine. It felt unusually smooth – and it happened to be moving. Tony looked down at it – a wide mouth with fangs was open, yellow eyes mounted on an upturned snout. Tony screamed and tossed the snake away. The snake wriggled on the surface of the pond, hissing furiously.
Tony turned back to Leone. "A snake? A snake?!"
"It's all I could find!"
"In the middle of a swamp and all you can find is a snake!"
Several feet away, the snake tunneled downwards into the goopy muck. Tony folded his arms. "Great! Now it's in here with me. Slitheringsomewhere." He shuddered.
"Do you want to get out or not?" Leone asked.
Tony pointed back into the clearing. "Go get me something that won't bite me!"
"Yeah, I'll get you something," Leone grumbled under his breath as he returned to the thick foliage.
With a bounce of his snoot, Prince tossed the little twig into the pond and then sat back down and wagged his tail. The twig landed next to Tony who sighed. "Thanks Prince."
.
.
.
Virginia stood atop the stairwell leading into the cellar. She took a deep breath and descended. The stench of decay hit her like an iron force. The overwhelming power evil emanating from the cellar threatened to crush her.
But with equal iron resolve, she pushed her way through.
.
.
.
"Am I talking to a wall?! A vine – something long!"
Tony had sunk further down into the pit. He was up to his elbows.
Prince had dropped a toad on the edge of the pond and barked, his tail going from side to side furiously.
Tony tried to motion with his hands to demonstrate length. "A long stick! You know – stick! Like to throw! Fetch! A vine – oh, where is Leone? Go get Leone!"
His tail still wagging furiously, Prince picked up the toad which croaked in annoyance and pranced back off into the swamp.
.
.
.

"Are you lost, child?"

.
Virginia stood in the center of the cellar, the corpse of the Swamp Witch lying on the bier before her. The decayed fingers produced a knife. "Seal the vow with blood."
Hand trembling, Virginia took the knife.
.
.
.
Tony was now neck-deep in the Swamp. He was calling out for help. "Prince! Leone! I appear to be – uh – doomed! Helloooo?!"
He was met with no response.
.
.
.
A dead hand pressed a red apple into Virginia's hand. She stared down at it. If she did this – there was no going back from it. She closed her eyes. For Fen.
She opened her mouth and lifted the apple to her lips. Her teeth touched the skin as she prepared to take a bite ...

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom; this is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

"Just one bite … and all my powers will be yours!"

Virginia raised the red apple to her lips. It was time. All or nothing. For Fen.
Her teeth pressed down into the skin -.

"VIRGINIA!"

The voice echoed through her skull, coursing down through her body into her heart, as though it were lightning. It was … familiar? And comforting. And angry. And full of sadness all at the same time. She pulled the apple away from her lips.
The corpse of the Swamp Witch hissed as though it had been burned.
Virginia stared down at the apple. It was rotting in her hand, turning brown, then black. Then it turned into a pile of mush in her hand before dripping down onto the floor in a pile of goop.
She had not taken a bite.
The voice spoke again, louder this time, calling out her name. Her vision was swimming, the room was spinning, the surroundings were blending together, the Swamp Witch was screaming in fury -.
Virginia found herself on all fours. She was no longer in the cellar of the Swamp Witch. She stood up. She was surrounded on all sides by white … was it snow?
She took a furtive step forward. As she did, the ground appeared to change with her step. Stone floors appeared. Castle walls with beautiful flora and fauna hanging from the ceilings and columns sprouted up from the ground like dandelions. Golden rays of sunlight beamed through a thatched roof, warming her completely.
She was in a garden within a courtyard of a castle. And in the center of the garden – a well. She walked over to it, drawn to it. She reached the edge and peered down – she saw her own reflection – tired and worn …

"Find what you're looking for in the Wishing Well?"

Virginia spun around to face the voice that spoke with her. Coming around a column, lips red as blood, cheeks white as snow, was -.
"Snow White!" Virginia's jaw lay open as the Princess smiled at her. "I – what are you – how?"
"I told you – I'm into making the occasional fairy godmother type appearances every now and then." Snow White's smile was warm and kind. "Oh – and I haven't come alone. This time I have a whole posse of Princesses!"
Virginia stood in amazement as other figures appeared from behind columns, joining Snow White. Sleeping Beauty yawned and stretched. Gretel the Great appeared in a green dress and white apron. Red Riding Hood the 1stpulled back her red hood, revealing golden pigtails.
"Cinderella would join us," Snow White beamed. "But she's not likely to die anytime too soon." She leaned forward and whispered. "She has a few more rounds of magical dermabrasion to go before she'll let herself die." She winked.
"How is this happening?" Virginia was quite shocked to see all these classic fairy tale princesses that she had only heard about in storybooks as a little girl now standing before her.
"You summoned us!" Snow White answered. "When you cried for help!"
"I … I didn't cry for help -."
"You were about to eat a rotting apple from a corpse's hand," Snow White admonished. "In my book, that's a cry for help." Virginia herself blushed red from how simple and absurd the princess made the scenario sound.
"I mean, when you put it like that -."
Snow White spread her arms out, grasping Virginia's hands in her own, warming them with her kindness. "Oh Virginia, Virginia – what are you doing? You were free from the forest! You had found your way out – only to make a turnaround and get yourself lost again!"
Virginia lowered her gaze. "I … I have no choice …"
"There is always a choice," Gretel advised.
"But what other way is there? Than to become the Snow Queen?"
Snow White gave a look that said all too well – really? "You think that evil can overcome evil?"
"Well … I -."
"Oh Virginia – don't you see? You're doing everything she wants! She wants you to give up! She wants you to surrender to your darkest impulses! She wants you to become her! That's her goal – if you become her, her existence is secured. Forever. And then say you defeat her. What then? You'll have become her – but your heart will be frozen. Oh, Virginia – you're still so cold! You're cold! You let yourself become this way – but that doesn't mean you can't still let warmth flow through you."
"But then how can I save Fen -?"
"Say you become the Snow Queen." Snow White's voice was plain and matter of fact. "Say you freeze your heart – will you still care about Fen? Will you still care about your loved ones?"
Virginia looked away. "My Dad asked me the same thing …"
"Your father is wiser than you realize," Snow White said. "Listen to him sometimes. Between the nonsense that comes out of his mouth, he has a lot of good insights into the world and people."
Snow White sat down at the edge of the well and patted its side for Virginia to join her. The other Princesses sat down on the warm grass, relaxing, bathing in the rays of light shining down on them. Snow White picked up a pebble and dropped it into the well. She smiled at the sound of it hitting the water. "I used to play by this well when I was child. Have you guessed where we are?"
Virginia took in her surroundings. "Your palace. In the Fourth Kingdom."
"That's right. My stepmother – you know, the corpse that you almost ate an apple from … and again, I say really? – used to watch me play from right there, up in that very window." Virginia followed Snow White's finger to a dark window from the tallest spire. "As I grew more and more beautiful, she grew more and more envious. I had no idea that the jealousy and evil in her was only festering. I was a child! A little girl! How could have I known? I told you the story when we last met. She tried to kill me … but did I let that change me? Did I let myself fall into despair and wickedness?"
"But this is different -."
Snow White cut her off and inclined her head to Sleeping Beauty, who smiled from her reclined position on the grass. "I was pricked by a spindle set up by who I thought was a kindly old woman," Sleeping Beauty said.
Gretel leaned forward. "I and my brother were almost eaten alive by who we thought was a kindly old woman."
"I was almost eaten up by a wolf disguised as my grandmama," Red Riding Hood added.
Snow White turned her gaze back to Virginia. "And what is the common theme here – in all of our stories?"
"I guess that … evil … comes in disguise," Virginia said slowly.
Snow White nodded. "The Devil doesn't have red tights horns, Virginia. He doesn't wield a pitchfork and ask you to come to Hell with him. He comes as an angel of light. He appears benign, innocent – and asks you to come to Heaven with him. Evil deceives – that's its nature. It promises power, it promises to conquer your enemies – but it's lying. It doesn't have that power. It can only destroy, not save …"
.
~0~
.
But Virginia shook her head. "You don't understand though – I'm not powerful enough -."
"No." It was one simple word from Snow White that silenced her. The Princess stared hard at her. "Virginia, Virginia – you've forgotten everything I tried to teach the last time you came to the Nine Kingdoms. How quickly you've forgotten! You came out of the forest and got yourself lost in it again! You've forgotten yourself … You asked your mother, before she died, to just remember who she was. But now – now the time has come for us to ask you to do the same – just remember who you are!"
"And don't you dare say you're nobody," Riding Hood warned.
"But it's not that easy. Fen -."
"Will grow up perfectly fine with a loving mother," Gretel interrupted.
"What will Fen think of you if you become the Snow Queen?" Snow White asked.
"Does it matter?" Virginia asked. "He'll be alive!"
"Will he?" Snow White waved her hand. Their surroundings morphed, turned into cold ice and frost. Virginia saw herself standing in front of the Devil's Mirror, turning into the Snow Queen. "When you become the Snow Queen, the only thing you'll be consumed with is power and self-preservation. Self. Only self. You will step back through time and eternity through the Devil's Mirror into the past to destroy Fen – to destroy yourself. You will do everything you can to ensure that your past self becomes the Snow Queen in order to preserve yourself. And if you have to harm Fen to preserve your existence – so be it!"
"I would never -."
"Your future self said the same thing," Snow White warned. "That is the insidious nature of evil. You always start out with good intentions. You always think you're doing the right thing. You convince yourself the ends justify the means. So, you do some unsavory things – all for the right reasons. But with time and more wickedness – your heart becomes hardened. Finally – the ends are all that is important. And finally … you forget the ends completely."
Virginia was nearly in tears. "I'm not strong enough to defeat my future self. I don't have any powers, I can't stop the Snow Queen -."
"Will you stop attacking yourself?!" Snow White demanded. "I don't know where you got it into your head that there's something wrong with you, because there isn't!"
They were back in the courtyard, sitting on the well. Virginia was staring at her knees. "But the Snow Queen still exists!"
"Yes," Snow White agreed.
"So that means – no matter what you say – somehow, someway – I'll still become her! It's still set in stone!"
Snow White again took Virginia's hands in her own and stared into her eyes. "You alone are responsible for the path you choose right now. In life – there comes a point where everyone will stand before two doors. One will lead to life, fruitfulness, love, peace, joy – the other will lead to destruction, death and decay. You will stand before those two doors very soon. Forget the past – yesterday is a memory. Today is a gift. Tomorrow is a choice. Even when things seem hopeless, there is always another path that can be taken …"
.
~0~
.
But Virginia still wanted to find a way to doubt herself, to doubt her abilities.
"But what if I can't stop her as I am … ?"
"Has that ever stopped you before?" Sleeping Beauty asked.
"I -."
"What about when the three trolls came to New York to capture Wendell when he was trapped in the dog's body?" Snow White asked. "You didn't seem to worry about your abilities then – you acted. Don't think – become."
"When you freed those poor birds from the gypsies – what motivated you?" Riding Hood asked.
"I wanted to save them -."
"Did you think about your strength, if you could take on the gypsies if you were caught?"
"No."
"Why?"
"Because – all I could think was those poor birds needed help and I was the only one who could -."
"And what about when you took part in the Shepherdess contest?" Gretel queried. "You had no experience with sheep at all – yet you boldly entered to win the mirror. Or when Wolf was put on trial for the murder of Sally Peep – you boldly asserted yourself as his advocate."
Snow White caressed the back of Virginia's hands. "And when you faced your Mother. You didn't worry about your strength. You didn't worry about whether you could stop her. All you wanted was to help her. Why?"
"Because I loved her."
Snow White beamed. "Exactly. It is that power that will help you. That power that will destroy the Snow Queen and stop you from becoming her. It is that power that will fight for Fen, fight to save Wolf! Because you still have what the Snow Queen so willingly gave up – her soul. That will save you – not condemn you."
Snow White stood up, lovingly pulling Virginia up to her feet. "It is time. No more buts. No more excuses. Remember what I told you last time – the time has come for you to see and be seen. The time has come for you to rise up, to step out of the forest and never set foot in it again! The time has come for you – like us – to become a Queen! You are no longer that helpless girl from New York – anymore than I was the little girl in the forest pleading for the huntsman to spare her. I grew up – I became a Queen, as did all these others. We defeated the original Snow Queen – and you will defeat this new one."
Sleeping Beauty, Gretel and Riding Hood stood up, encircling Virginia and Snow White.
"Gaze on us," Snow White said. "The final battle is yours and yours alone – but you may gain some strength from our memories. You cannot escape your destiny. You will face the Snow Queen one final time. And you will not do it as another Snow Queen – you will do it as Virginia Lewis, Savior of the Nine Realms!"
Snow White leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead. Her lips left a loving white mark. The Fairest of Them All leaned forward and whispered. "Do you still have it? The gift from Gerda's Grandmother?"
Virginia reached into her pocket and pulled out a vial – the vial containing the last tear of Gerda.
Snow White beamed. "There is more power behind that single tear than you realize. What it is – what it represents. Use it wisely."
"But how will I –?"
"You will know. The time will present itself. You will know how to use it – and whom to use it for. Not all who have faded are vanished."
The Princesses wrapped their arms around Virginia, encircling her, inspiring her. She nestled against Snow White's chest, enjoying the warmth of her love, overwhelmed by all of their compassion and forgiveness …
.
.
.
Virginia woke up in the Swamp Witch's cellar. The rotten apple had been reduced to a puddle at her feet. She stared at the deep cut in her hand – to her amazement, the bleeding stanched, and the sliced flesh suddenly bound itself up. No more pain. She flexed her fingers in wonder.
"I was right … you are nothing!" The Swamp Witch's decayed lips were peeled back in a grimace of disgust.
Virginia stood, staring down at the corpse, returning the same expression of revulsion. "No. YOU are the one who is nothing! You, who destroyed my mother, who tried murder Snow White – an innocent girl who never wronged you! A child? Because you weren't woman enough to wait for her to grow up and confront her as an adult!"

"You will be silent!"

"NO! I will not be silent ever again!" She grabbed the wrists – the Swamp Witch gasped, air rising in her trachea. "You, who thought you had all the power in your Mirrors – this is where your vanity and power got you! A rotting corpse in a swamp!"

"I said SILENCE!"

The corpse was writhing now, twisting. It tried to sit up, screeching from the empty air holes that was once its throat.
Virginia stared back with righteous fury, tightly holding the skinny wrists, the paper-like skin coming off in her hands. "This is what you were are all along! A corpse! A hag! And what your soul looks like on the inside, is what you are now on the outside!"
The Swamp Witch was writhing, screeching. Her bony hand lashed out, grabbing Virginia's throat. "I'll crush your throat as the corset crushed Snow White's ribs!" Virginia gasped at the sudden surge of strength from the Swamp Witch's fingers – now ironlike around her neck. She gagged, gasping for air.
Something shiny gleamed from the floor – the dagger! Summoning her strength, Virginia kicked it up into the air, grabbed it with her free hand, and embedded it deep into the chest cavity of the Swamp Witch.
A gasp issued from the corpse's throat as her bony fingers detached from Virginia's neck and her body slowly creaked backwards, finally lying still on the bier, the blade jutting out from her chest. Black tar-like blood bubbled up from it.
Virginia stared down at the corpse in utter disgust. "You are the Most Repulsive of Them All. And you can stay here and continue to rot for all eternity." She turned and, head held high, walked out of the cellar.
The paper skin on the Swamp Witch's face thinned like a mask … leaving only a skeletal head in its place as a final gasp issued from the remains of Snow White's Wicked Stepmother, her fingers slowly tightening and curling on her chest like a spider's legs when it finally dies …
.
~0~
.
Tony was up to his chin in the pond. His sinking into the muck was accelerating. He tried to raise his head, to keep his mouth above the rancid pudding. "Prince! Leone! Anyone?! Hello!"
He sunk down – he tried to tilt his head up, but the mucky substance was quickly becoming like tar. Strands of it stuck to the back of his neck and to the bottom of his chin, trying to pull him under.
"Dad?! DAD?!"
Tony's eyes perked open. "Virginia!"
"Dad? Where are you?!"
"Over here! I seem to be … uh … doomed!"
"Dad – okay, hold still!" Virginia appeared at the edge of the pond. She held out her hand. "Can you reach?"
Tony shook his head as far as he could. "No – my arms are stuck in this gunk – I can't lift them! Leone and Prince are off somewhere!"
"Where's Fen?" she asked instantly.
"Leone has him – he's safe. Wish I could say the same for me!"
Virginia reached out, grasping the sides of Tony's head and tugged hard. Tony yowled. "Ow, ow, ow – you're straining my neck! What – you trying to pull my head off like a jack-in-the box?"
Virginia fell backwards onto the grass. "Okay – let's not panic."
"Easy for you to say!" Tony's head yelled.
"Tony!" Behind her, Leone rushed up, Fen hanging over his shoulder and cooing. Prince bounded to the edge of the pond and pawed at it. Leone held up a long vine. "I found this -."
"Oh, let me guess." Tony's voice was filled with sarcasm. "You found a cobra this time? Or maybe a poisonous viper?"
"He can't lift his arms," Virginia told Leone. "He can't grab."
Prince whined.
Virginia sat there, staring at her father's face which was quickly beginning to sink even further. "Don't think … become …"
Virginia stood up instantly. "Tie that around my waist," she ordered Leone.
"I think I know what you're planning," he replied as he chuckled. He wrapped the vine around her waist and tied it, creating a double knot. He yanked on it to make sure it was secure around her. He gave her a thumbs up. Nodding, Virginia stepped into the muck.
A hiss issued from the pond's surface in response.
Virginia reached Tony – she was hip-deep. She squatted in the muck, her arms wrapping around Tony's waist. "I got him!" she yelled back to the shoreline.
On the shore, Leone gripped the end of the vine tightly and pulled. And pulled.
"You're too heavy!"
Virginia shot him a stink-eye glare.
"He's too heavy!" Leone corrected himself. "Wow, those trolls were right to call him 'Fat One.'" He whistled to the Labrador retriever. "Come on, boy!" Prince gripped the end of the vine with his teeth and pulled, rearing back on his haunches.
"I think I'm getting him -." Virginia said. She could feel Tony loosening. "Keep pulling!"
Tony's jaw rose above the surface … then his shoulders.
"Pull!"
Leone and Prince worked in harmony, tugging and pulling. Leone placed a hand on the rope in front of the other and tugged. Then repeated. Tugged. And repeated. Slowly – ever so slowly – Tony and Virginia were pulled up out of the muck and onto the shore of the pond. Tony grimaced and as he wiped the now liquifying muck off his clothes. "Meh – I've been covered in worse."
"You okay, Dad?" Virginia breathed.
Tony felt his back and chest. "Yeah – yeah, I think so. Everything appears to be where it should be – well, for my age at least."
Virginia was instantly on her feet. She reached over Leone's shoulders and grasped Fen, pulling him out of the swaddling and holding her close to her chest. The baby gurgled and cooed, his little hands flailing. Virginia kissed him on the forehead. "Mommy's back, Fen. Mommy's back from the edge of the forest …"
There were three green sparkles which flew between the trees and encircled them. The three green fairies appeared on a tree stump giggling. Tony's lip curled into a sneer. "And what do you want?"
"Oh, we forgot to warn you about one thing," the blonde one admitted, hands in front her bashfully.
"Yes," the dark-haired one warned, wagging her finger. "whatever you do – you mustn't fall into the pond because you'll never come out again!"
Tony's face grew red as he gesticulated wildly, still covered in muck. "You forgot? You forgot?! It's a bit late for that!"
Virginia chuckled as Tony read the fairies the riot act, his arms waving, the muck covering him bringing to mind an outraged orangutan she once saw at a zoo. She smiled as she drew Fen closer to her chest and planted one more kiss on his forehead …
.
.
.
"We're finally outta that blasted Swamp!" Tony could now understand Wolf's need to bound and run. He felt he could do the same – well, maybe not at his age.
Virginia strolled past him, humming, Fen slung across the front of her chest in a swaddle. Leone and Prince picked up the rear.
Tony could sense the change in his daughter. "You seem happy," he mentioned as he caught up with her.
"Hmm?" she asked, not quite paying attention.
"Something different – did you meet the Swamp Witch?"
"Yeah … I did …"
"You didn't … "
"No. I didn't follow in Mom's footsteps. I'm still me."
"Oh. Well good. I'm glad to see you smile again. You should do it more often."
Virginia stuck her tongue out jokingly, before she planted a quick kiss on her father's cheek. He smiled. "What was that for?"
"It was just … thanks for trying to talk some sense into me … I came very close to making a really, really big mistake." She picked up the speed, a bounce in her step.
Leone called up to her. "So – what now then?"
Virginia stared forward in determination. "We still go through with the plan with the trolls. They're marshaling their forces on the borders of the Fourth Kingdom." She picked up her pace, her face steeled for what was to come. "We're going after Wallace first … and then he'll lead us right to the Snow Queen … then we finish this – once and for all."

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own the 10th Kingdom; this is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

Red sky at night … Devil's delight!

Wallace smiled at the adage as he leaned from the window of his chambers, staring at the lowering sun. Bloody hues were cast in the horizon. Storm clouds were gathering in the west. Tonight – his enemies would make their move. The spy among the troll army had sent him the messenger hawk the other day, warning of Virginia Lewis' plans.
And of course, she wasn't strong enough to accept the aid of the Swamp Witch. His "Mother" had surmised as much.
When Miss Lewis' forces appeared, he would be ready for them. All of his enemies destroyed in one single, glorious day!
But there was still something nagging at him. Something that hadn't been there before, but was beginning to eat away at him. It had begun to gnaw at him the other night – when he first received word that Miss Lewis wasn't as dead as he had thought. His "Mother" had kept that fact hidden from him. Even though, when she took him as a child all those years ago, she had promised that there would be no secrets between them – she didn't see fit to let him know that the one person in the Nine Kingdoms who could spoil their plans – the one person that could let the other kingdoms know of his deceit and of his secret alliance with the Snow Queen – was still alive!
Was there a reason she was keeping such critical information from him? Or was their "partnership" more an indentured servitude? He had played all the other kingdoms like a flute … but was he the mere puppet all along? Another pawn of the Snow Queen – his "Mother" – deluded with promises of glory, yet shackled to her icy whims?
Wallace rose up from his seat and meandered over to his mantel. His eyes shifted from left and right as his hands touched the edges of an old music box displayed there. He closed his eyes as his fingers slowly lifted the top backwards. An old tune began to play, and in his mind, an old song, buried from his past, tinkled out from the spinning gears of the music box. In the center was an ice ballerina, poised on one foot, spinning in place to the music. Wallace closed his eyes and allowed the tune to wash over him, forgetting everything in the moment:
.

Brightly shimmers the snow on the wide path,

Only a lonely light flickers in a little hut.

There, a girl waits for her beloved by the lamplight.

Silent is the mill, the grindstone stands still.

Quickly the young man smoothes his blonde hair;

And cheerfully skips, one, two, three,

Over ice and snow.

Happily he sings through the icy wind,

Which burns his beautiful cheeks red.

The Snow Queen travels over the forest

Upon the grey clouds

'How beautiful you are by the snow's glow,

I choose you to be mine!

Come, follow me to my swimming cloud of snow,

Over the mountains and seas!'

The snowflakes fall so large and dense,

'My floral web will catch you; oh do not flee me!

My brides bed awaits, shimmering and beautiful,

Come, oh betrothed, come,

And fall asleep beside me!'

The light in the little hut shines no more,

The flakes swirl white in thick rows.

A little bright star shoots from the clouds-

And is suddenly extinguished.

The Sun glows brightly over field and forest,

Asleep in the brides' bed so icy cold.

The girl grows anxious and goes to the mill,

Yet the grindstone stands still.

.
Wallace stood hunched over the music box as the gears stopped suddenly and the ballerina froze in place. He slowly pressed his finger in a gap between the gears behind the ballerina and there was the sound of a spring snapping. A small compartment long hidden in the bottom of the music box sprang out. In the compartment, something shone with white crystalline light.
Hand trembling, Wallace took the object and held it in his palm.
A crystal engagement ring. With a beautiful diamond in the shape of a teardrop – perfectly set. Wallace stared down at it – and then he blinked. A crystal had suddenly appeared in his palm next to the ring.
No, not a crystal.
A tear.
His tear.
Exhaustion swept him. He staggered back into an armchair and collapsed into it. He turned his head to an end table next to his armchair. A black volume lay bound there. Hand trembling, he turned the book open to a leaf of paper bent at the corner. This particular page was bent, torn and re-taped back into place. The reader had obviously read this page day in and day out.
Lip trembling, Wallace took the dusty hardback and placed it on his lap. This book – it did not come from the Nine Kingdoms. No – it came from the Tenth Kingdom – New York City, they called it. Brought here long ago from a visitor who had stumbled upon one of the Mirrors in Central Park.
The Tales and Poems of Edgar Allen Poe.
Though not from this world, Wallace had consumed this book – cover to cover, multiple times. But one poem – one poem stuck with him. His eyes scanned the well-worn page and his lips moved silently. He didn't even have to read it – he had it memorized by heart.

Annabel Lee …

.

.

It was many and many a year ago,

In a kingdom by the sea,

That a maiden there lived whom you may know,

By the name of Annabel Lee;

And this maiden she lived with no other thought

Than to love and be loved by me.

I was a child and she was a child,

In this kingdom by the sea,

But we loved with a love that was more than love –

I and my Annabel Lee –

With a love that the winged seraphs of Heaven

Coveted her and me.

And this was the reason that, long ago,

In this kingdom by the sea,

A wind blew out of a cloud, chilling

My beautiful Annabel Lee;

So that her highborn kinsmen came

And bore her away from me,

To shut her up in a sepulchre,

In this kingdom by the sea.

The angels, not half so happy in Heaven,

Went envying her and me –

Yes! – that was the reason (as all men know,

In this kingdom by the sea)

That the wind came out of the cloud by night,

Chilling and killing my Annabel Lee.

But our love it was stronger by far than the love

Of those who were older than we –

Of many far wiser than we –

And neither the angels in Heaven above

Nor the demons down under the sea

Can ever dissever my soul from the soul

Of the beautiful Annabel Lee;

For the moon never beams, without bringing me dreams

Of the beautiful Annabel Lee;

And the stars never rise, but I feel the bright eyes

Of the beautiful Annabel Lee;

And so, all the night-tide, I lie down by the side

Of my darling – my darling – my life and my bride,

In her sepulchre by the sea –

In her tomb by the sounding sea …

.
.
Droplets appeared suddenly on the pages – tear drops. Newly formed ones that splashed upon old tear stains from many years of use. Wallace's hands gently swept them off the page.
A gear suddenly sprang!
Wallace's head shot up as he watched the ballerina in the music box start dancing again, the music playing on its own. Wallace looked up to the ceiling, not seeing the ceiling, but beyond –

"Gerda …"

The word came silently out of his mouth.

"Gerda … my darling, my darling, my life … I'm so … so sorry …"

His shoulders drooped as the music abruptly stopped.
And Wallace sat there, alone in his dark thoughts and misery …
.

Knock!

.
The gentle rapping at his chamber door brought Wallace back to reality. He wiped his eyes and gently tossed the Edgar Allen Poe book back onto the table. The pages flew and settled on a different poem. He had no time to look. He rose from his seat and placed the old engagement ring back into the compartment of the music box, before slowly pressing the lid of the box closed.
He looked at his reflection in the mirror above the mantle. He cleared his throat, ran a hand through his hair. He flung his bloodred cape over his shoulders and puffed his chest out. The mask of dignity returned, hiding the true broken-hearted Kay behind the shell of the heroic, dignified Wallace.
"Enter!" he called out.
Old Retainer shuffled in, followed by two guards. The old man played with his fingers. "Lord Protector – forgive my intrusion."
Wallace waved him off with a gentle smile and warm hand on his shoulder. "No need to apologize my old friend. Do you bring me news?"
"Sir – well – I can't quite explain it. You're better off seeing it." He pointed a shaky finger at the tower's window.
Wallace approached the window … the blood-red color of the sky could not be attributed to merely the sunset. It was too deep.
A flare had exploded into the evening sky.
Wallace grimaced. The signal had been sent by her.
"Sir – there's more." Old Retainer nervously played with his fingers. "An army of trolls is marshalling on our borders."
Just as Mother predicted, Wallace thought to himself. He turned to the old man, arms behind his back. "This was not unexpected."
"Shall I order all personnel out to meet them?"
"Belay that." Wallace turned, staring into the woods surrounding the Fourth Kingdom castle. "I am aware of their plans. The main attack force is only a diversion. I am their real target."
"Sir?"
"Send out a contingency of soldiers to meet them. The elite guards – station them in the keep and in the high towers."
"I don't understand -." Old Retainer was stuttering.
"It's simple. Miss Lewis is with them. She will come for me."
"Miss Lewis? The traitor? But I thought she was -."
"A mistake I will rectify," Wallace hissed. "Ready the men. They want a battle, they've got one. And I will give them no quarter!"
.
.
.

Fourth Kingdom Woods – Evening

Leone knelt in a clearing in the midst of the woods, a flare gun held high. The signal had been sent. Before they had left the Troll Nation, Virginia had told the troll siblings that this would be the signal to meet them. The trolls had been hiding in the forests, waiting for this signal to come.
Now it was sent.
Virginia rocked baby Fen in her arms. "Are you sure you shot it high enough?"
Leone gave her a side-eye. "You want me to burn down this whole forest? They'll see it. Besides, the trolls have probably smelt us a long way off. Especially your dad."
"Hey!" Tony groused, sniffing his armpits and bleching. "Okay, maybe you have a point." Prince barked in agreement and Tony glared down at him. "Yeah, well, you could do with a bath yourself." At the word bath, Prince whined, and his tail went between his legs.
"Wallace has probably seen the flare by now," Leone remarked.
"Yes," Virginia remarked. "And he'll also see an army of trolls marching on his palace. He'll think the trolls are the true threat. And a small team can infiltrate his castle and capture him. With him out of the way, we can undo his lies and rally the other Nine Kingdoms against the Snow Queen."
"I really hope it all goes that smoothly," Tony replied.
Virginia stared off into the trees as she held Fen close. "Yeah Dad – so do I."
.
.
.
Night had finally broken upon the Fourth Kingdom. Fen was getting antsy and crying. Virginia held a small bottle to his mouth as she sat on a log rocking him.
There was the sound of a twig snapping.
The foursome rose to their feet as a series of shapes emerged from behind the trees. Troll warriors – wearing breastplates and helms of iron. Jagged swords hung from their sides. "I smell … manflesh …" one breathed.
Virginia gulped.
"Outta the way – these ones aren't for eating!"
Blabberwort forced herself past the troll soldier, followed by Burly and Bluebell. "Alright girlie," Blabberwort remarked. "We've seen your little … flare … the signal has been sent and as promised, the Troll Nation has responded!" She stretched out her hand and more troll soldiers emerged from the trees.
Virginia nodded as she held her baby close. "Thank you. All of you. For your help."
Blabberwort nodded in return. "Aye. Just remember girlie – when this is over – who it was that helped you!"
"King Wendell will be pleased to include you in the Nine Kingdoms Treaty," Virginia replied. "A seat at the table at last."
Blabberwort grinned. She turned to the commanders and lieutenants of the troll army. "Tonight – the Troll Nation does its part! No more will we be sidelined and isolated! From here on forth – the Troll Nation pulls its weight and becomes a part of the rest of the world!"
The other trolls roared in agreement.
Blabberwort turned back to Virginia. "Let's go over the plan again …"
.
.
.
Prince held a giant twig in his mouth. An X in the dirt showed the location of the palace. The canine drew more lines in the dirt – arrows, showing the plan of attack.
"We divide the main forces up," Virginia replied. "Fifty-fifty. The first half storms the front of the palace. When the Fourth Kingdom troops come out, the second half of our forces attack from behind and take the palace. Remember – limit the Fourth Kingdom casualties. These men are deceived; they truly believe Wallace's lies. They don't deserve death for being lied to."
Burly sighed and nudged Bluebell. "And here I was hoping to crack some skulls."
"We might get lucky if they bring out Wallace," Bluebell replied.
"I get his fancy shoes," Burly grinned.
Virginia cleared her throat in irritation and the trolls quickly silenced. Blabberwort leaned forward. "Do we still intend the forward attack force to be the new recruits?" Concern dripped in her voice.
"No," Virginia spoke with resolution. "I've changed the tactics somewhat. The senior troops will be the main forward attack force. The younger, less experienced soldiers, will take the rear. They'll pin down the Fourth Kingdom troops and then take the keep. There'll be less fighting in the back-end. Meaning that the younger soldiers won't see as much fighting. The keep will be less guarded as Wallace will think the main attack comes from the front. So the new recruits won't have as many battles – except for the small contingencies of troops in the keep."
Blabberwort breathed a sigh of relief. "I was worried … the new recruits aren't up to being the main attack force."
Burly beat his chest. "I will lead the new recruits into the keep."
Blabberwort patted him on the chest. "Good idea. They need a strong warrior to lead them. Bluebell and I will lead the forward force."
"While the main force engages the enemy and the rearguards take the keep, a small team will infiltrate the castle and capture Wallace." Virginia stared at the group. "I will lead this team."
Tony cleared his throat. "Umm, Virginia, I really don't think -."
"Dad – it'll be fine. After my meeting with Snow White and the others -."
"Snow White?" Blabbewort was confused.
"I'll explain later." She turned her attention back to her dad. "It has to be me. I'll capture him and the castle – with the palace under our control, we can prove his lies to the other Kingdoms."
"Then I'm coming with you," Tony announced. Prince barked in support.
Virginia smiled. "Thank you both."
Leone raised a questioning finger. "Okay – but what about the baby?" Virginia pressed Fen tightly to her chest. Leone, however, extended his arms to her. "I'll watch him. He and I will stay here in the woods, at the camp. He'll be safe with me."
Virginia stared up reluctantly at him.
"You still don't trust me?" Leone asked.
Virginia sighed, before standing up. She kissed the baby on the forehead, then gently passed him to Leone. "Mind his head," she admonished.
Leone rocked the baby in his arms. "I shall guard him with my life."
"Not a big sacrifice considering you can't be killed," Virginia smiled. "But thank you all the same."
She stood in the center of the camp, amidst the troll siblings and troll lieutenants. She clasped her hands in front of her. "Does everyone understand their assignments?"
The trolls raised their weapons and roared. Prince barked along with them.
"Then let's end this tonight!"
.
.
.

"She is more foolish than I thought."

Wallace watched from his quarters, arms folded, as lines of troll soldiers emerged from the woods and formed ranks. Orders were shouted. Torches were lit. Blabberwort and Bluebell wore their armor and held their torches aloft.
"For the Troll Nation!"
The cries of the trolls rang out into the night.
Old Retainer stared down at them. "Orders, sir?"
Wallace's smile was wry. "You know the plan. Let us meet their forces head-on."
.
.
.
The trolls raced through the palace gardens, ready to break on the castle walls and battlements like water upon a rock. The forward gate slowly opened as Fourth Kingdom guards gave orders.
Lines of Fourth Kingdom troops emerged from the gate and marched across the drawbridge. They reached the gardens and took forward positions. The front lines held out pikes. Behind them, archers raised their bows.
"Charge!" Blabberwort shouted.
The trolls picked up the pace as the Fourth Kingdom archers released their arrows. Several trolls dropped. One to Blabbewort's left collapsed, an arrow embedded in his neck. Spurned on, she screamed as she raised her cleaver-like sword, turning aside an enemy pike.
The two forces met and there were the sounds of swords clanging and arrows whizzing as the battle began.
.
.
Behind the main force, Burly gave the signal. The new recruits nodded. Knives in between their teeth, they snuck behind the two warring armies in the gardens and climbed up the battlements like cockroaches on a wall. Burly led the force. He reached the top battlement and drew his sword.
The Fourth Kingdom guard at the top of the battlement saw the flood of young trolls climbing the top. He prepared to blow a horn – Burly silenced him with a slash of his sword. He motioned for the other trolls. "To the keep!"
The young trolls jeered as they leapt off the battlements into the forward keep. Burly leapt down after them. He landed hard and drew his bow and arrow, taking down an archer on the inside. He turned, slashing at a rope holding the gate to the keep open. The gate came crashing down, preventing the Fourth Kingdom army from retaking the keep.
The guards in the keep raised their weapons. Burly laughed as his forces met them head-on. "Like taking candy from a fairy!" he laughed as he led the charge further into the hold.
.
.
.
Leone hummed a song as he held Baby Fen tightly to his chest. "There, there," he comforted the baby. "Mommy will be back soon. And in the meantime, Uncle Leone won't let anything bad happen to you."
He sat with the baby, rocking him gently.
He stared up at the stars barely visible through the foliage. Come on, Virginia, he prayed silently. Make this quick.
.
.
.
Three heads bobbed up in the palace's moat. Virginia rose up out from under the moat's gate. Tony followed after her. Prince paddled up behind them. They climbed up onto a dock. This was the same way they had infiltrated the palace during Prince Wendell's coronation. A pang struck Virginia's chest. Wolf had been with them at that time. Wherever he was, she prayed that he was okay.
A guard came around a corner, whistling to himself. Virginia and Tony pressed themselves up against a wall. As he approached, Virginia nodded to her dad. The two jumped the guard, taking him by surprise. With a well-placed bop to the back of the head with the hilt of a sword, Tony knocked him out.
Virginia rolled the unconscious soldier onto his back. "He seems about the right size."
"The right size for what?" Tony asked.
Virginia began unbuttoning the man's shirt.
"The right size for what?" Tony repeated, concern growing in his voice.
.
.
.
Tony sighed as he walked through the dungeons of the palace. He was now in the guard's outfit. Well, the guard wasn't quite the same size as Tony. His belly pushed the tunic past its stretching point – but the guard's helmet fit snugly over his head. The keys to the dungeons – and the rest of the palace – dangled from Tony's belt.
Virginia wore cuffs on her wrists – loosely of course – and a hood was drawn over her head. Prince trotted along.
It wasn't a perfect disguise – but it would do to get them through the dungeons at least. Tony and Prince would fool the rest of the soldiers – a prison guard leading Virginia (made up as a prisoner) to her cell.
Tony frog-marched his daughter down the hall. Another guard was approaching. Virginia lowered her gaze, the hood falling lower over her face. "Act natural," Tony whispered.
The other guard passed them and Tony breathed a sigh of relief.
Then – "Oy – you!"
Tony froze.
"I recognize you!"
Cripes, their cover was blown!
The other guard turned and pressed a pudgy finger into Tony's chest. "You're the chap that owes me 20 coins from that bet!"
"I uh … well …"
"And with prevailing interest rates and non-payment, I'd say you owe me forty gold coins!'
Sweat ran down Tony's cheek. "Well, you see -."
"Take this prisoner to their cell," the guard ordered. "Then we'll square up the totals when your shift's over. And I will find you." The guard turned and marched off. Tony let out the breath he was holding.
Virginia nudged him. "Come on – we're running out of time!"
.
.
.
Blabberwort laughed as she ducked beneath a soldier's sword. She rose up, slashing his leg, leaving him fallen in pain. She whirled her sword, parrying two more blows. She backed up and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Bluebell. The two trolls roared with laughter.
"This is easy!" Bluebell grinned, turning aside an enemy sword.
"Too easy," Blabberwort acknowledged. Unease was beginning to grip her as the tide turned around them – her forces were routing the Fourth Kingdom troops.
.
.
.
Burly ran up a staircase in the main hold. He slashed a guard in the leg who went screaming down the stairs. He sheathed his weapon and withdrew his bow and arrow, taking down another guard across the keep.
Below, the young recruits had now taken the hold. Burly reached a balcony and unfurled the flag of the Troll Nation. He hung it over the sides of the balcony roaring to his troops below. They roared back.
.
.
.
Tony, Virginia and Prince darted through the corridors of the upper-levels of the palace. They heard someone muttering to themselves. They pressed themselves into an alcove as a little old man passed them. Virginia stepped out of the alcove and called his name.
"Old Retainer!"
The old man stopped and whirled around, confused. His eyes widened. "M-Miss Lewis!"
Tony and Prince appeared behind Virginia. "Don't bother to call for help," Tony warned.
Old Retainer stood defiant. "Miss Lewis – I have nothing to say to a traitor such as you. You, who would destabilize the peace we are working so hard to engender -."
"You know me," Virginia said, her eyes softening. "You all do. I don't know how Wallace bamboozled you all – but I'm not the traitor. He is."
"You'll say anything to -."
Virginia took a step forward. The old man squeaked and backed up.
"Wallace is the one who destroyed the Devil's Thorn," Virginia continued. "He's the one in league with the Snow Queen."
"Preposterous! He -."
"His real name is Kay. The boy who the original Snow Queen took so long ago. He returned to the Snow Queen. Well, to the person he thinks is the original Snow Queen. Old Retainer – Wallace has betrayed us all."
Old Retainer stared into Virginia's eyes. He saw the sincerity behind them, heard the truth behind her words. "I – no, it can't be."
Virginia stared into the old man's eyes too. And what she saw – she saw the eyes of a true believer. Not in her … but in Wallace.
"The Lord Protector will want to know you're here!" Old Retainer insisted. "He has saved us from the Southern Marauders, and he will save us from the Snow Quee-."
Tony pressed two pressure points on the old man's neck. Old Retainer's eyes rolled back into his head, and he collapsed unconscious. Virginia stared at her father in amazement. Tony merely shrugged. "I saw it Mission Impossible, always wanted to try it."
"Let's move him," Virginia groaned. "You grab his legs." Together, they dragged the old man into the alcove.
.
.
.
Leone was singing a song to the sleeping Fen when the baby's eyes suddenly scrunched. His mouth opened and he began wailing. Leone rose to his feet, rocking the baby. "Oh, it's okay. It's all okay."
A twig snapped.
Leone's head spun.
Out from between the trees appeared a trio. Fiona. Hebro. And Dynaman.
"No Leone," Fiona grinned. "It's not okay. It's really not."
.
.
.
"This is it," Virginia breathed. They had reached the door to Wallace's chambers. She pressed the door open and they entered. Tony latched the door behind them.
Virginia breathed in the cold, musty air.
"I don't think he's here!" Tony exclaimed.
"Look around!" Virginia admonished. Prince and Tony spread out, working to secure the chambers. A glimmer caught Virginia's eye. A music box on the mantle. She approached it, drawn to it. Shaking, her fingers traced the box, before she opened it.
A little ballerina figure was in the music box. The gears shifted and the little figure began to dance. Music – a sad tune – began to play:

The light in the little hut shines no more,

The flakes swirl white in thick rows.

A little bright star shoots from the clouds-

And is suddenly extinguished.

The Sun glows brightly over field and forest,

Asleep in the brides' bed so icy cold.

The girl grows anxious and goes to the mill,

Yet the grindstone stands still.

Virginia stared at the sad little ballerina, before she took the lid of the music box and gently closed it. She turned – behind her was an armchair. Recently sat on. A book was open next to the armchair on a small round table. She tilted her head and looked down at the book – a poem book? It appeared to have been tossed onto the table cavalierly – but the page she was staring at appeared to be well-read. Several stanzas were highlighted and underlined:

"Prophet!" said I, "thing of evil! – prophet still, if bird or devil!

By that Heaven that bends above us – by that God we both adore –

Tell this soul with sorrow laden if, within the distant Aidenn,

It shall clasp a sainted maiden whom the angels name Lenore –

Clasp a rare and radiant maiden whom the angels name Lenore."

Quoth the Raven "Nevermore."

Virginia was surprised to see that in the book, the name "Lenore" had been scribbled out. Above it, in shaky handwriting, was a name written in the margins: "Gerda."

"Virginia."

Her name was whispered across the room. A voice, calling to her. "Did you hear that?" Tony asked.
"Yeah," Virginia nodded, placing the poem book carefully back on the table. She began walking in the direction of the voice.

"Come to me, Virginia."

Tony raised a finger. "I say we go in the opposite direction of the creepy voice." Prince barked his agreement.
Virginia approached a door in the back of the chamber. Clasping the handle, she turned it. She found herself in a circular room – a room surrounded with mirrors. Virginia entered, transfixed.
Tony and Prince attempted to follow – the door swung shut, sealing them off from Virginia. Tony banged on the door. "Hey! What's the big idea?!"
Alone in the room, Virginia approached a mirror. The glass appeared to ripple. She stood in front of it, mesmerized. "Mirror, mirror on the wall," she found herself saying. "Who is the fairest of them all?"

"And that is the greatest question of all – is it not?"

The glass in the mirror settled – and staring back at Virginia was the reflection of the Snow Queen.
.
.
.
Tony was still banging on the door. Two blades appeared at his neck in a cross-shape. Wallace breathed into his ear. "Now, now – let's not interrupt them, shall we? A critical moment approaches …"
Tony struggled. Prince bared his teeth.
"Call him off," Wallace warned. He dug the edge of one of his blades into Tony's neck. "I will not repeat myself."
"Prince," Tony warned through grit teeth. "Down boy."
Begrudgingly, Prince lowered himself into a submissive position.
.
.
.
"At last we meet – face to face." The Snow Queen smiled.
Virginia gripped the edges of the mirror. "You!"
"Us," the ice witch corrected.
Virginia's rage seethed over. "This is all your fault! You corrupted my mother! You made her leave me! You tried to kill my Son! I … I …!" She sputtered, at a loss for words.
"Don't' forget – you will do all those things!"
"Never!" Virginia's teeth were grit. "I will never become you!"
"Oh, you tell yourself that to comfort your screaming conscience. But you know the truth. I am still here. You will still become me. No matter what you do, no matter what pithy little trite sayings that some long-dead princesses drill into your ears – you know the truth. It is time, Virginia. Time for you to stop lying to yourself! You will become me!"
"No! I resisted the Swamp Witch!"
"The Swamp Witch was my creature, not the other way around," the Snow Queen replied. "It is inevitable. You will see – in time."
"And what makes you so confident?!"
"Because I know you inside and out. I know the way your mind works. I am you. And you are me. There is no way around this, Virginia. Try as you might – you cannot escape your destiny."
"I believe we can choose our own destinies!"
"Of course. The arrogance to pit your will against that of the universe – to think that your will is greater than the will of fate!" The Snow Queen's smile only grew. "Shall I show you how I know you will turn? Shall I show you, Virginia?"
"What are you talking about?"
"Gaze into the mirror."
Virginia narrowed her eyes. The Snow Queen stepped aside as two Frost Knights carried a man whose head was limp, chin resting on his chest. Virginia's mouth hung open. It couldn't be … "Wolf?"
The Snow Queen patted Wolf on the head. "Awaken … beast."
Wolf's head snapped up! His eyes were golden like a wolf's. His teeth were bared – jagged canines snapped at her, saliva dripping from them. Virginia gripped the mirror tightly. "Wolf! Wolf – it's me!"
Wolf snapped at her, snarling.
The Snow Queen stroked his hair and he howled in delight. He turned his head back to Virginia's reflection and snarled again. "Do you see the pretty girl?" the Snow Queen cooed, petting his head.
"Yesssss," Wolf snarled.
"Do you know who she is?"
"Meat!"
"That's right. And what would you like to do with the pretty girl?"
"Gobble her right up!"
The Snow Queen was laughing, mocking Virginia. "She looks like a little shepherdess, doesn't she?"
"Oh yes! Shepherdess makes quite a mess … but little lambs are lovely …"
"She will come to us – and when she does, tell me what you will do."
Wolf licked his lips. "First … I'll sink my teeth into her throat. I'll drink the warm hot blood that sprays down my throat. Then, I'll rip her throat out. Devour her from head to toe!"
Virginia was in tears. "Wolf! It's me! Me! Your fiancé! The succulent love of your life! Remember! Remember me!"
"I'm afraid it's too late," the Snow Queen replied in faux sadness. "He's quite forgotten who you are – when he sold his soul to me! Yes, now he's my pet, on my leash." She scratched behind Wolf's ears and he howled again.
Virginia was begging, pleading with everything she had – desperate to find some remnant of her fiancé left in the monster that had appeared before her. "Wolf – you have a son! A baby boy! His name is Fen! Please – remember! Remember me! You have a son who needs you to be there for him!"
"Oh?" the Snow Queen cooed. "Do you hear that Wolf? A chubby little baby boy!"
"Dessert!" Wolf snapped.
Virginia was crying. "Please … Wolf … please …"
The Snow Queen waved her hand and the two Frost Knights dragged the snapping and snarling Wolf away. She turned back to face Virginia who was staring at her with all the hatred in the world.
"I … will see you … vanish into nothing!" Virginia was slamming her hands into the mirror's frame. "Do you hear me?! I'm going to end you!"
"Save your empty threats," the Snow Queen replied.
"I don't make threats," Virginia retorted. "Only promises. But then you should know that."
The Snow Queen folded her arms into her glittering robes. "I know more about you than you do yourself. But this was intended only as an introductory meeting. We will meet – face to face. Soon. And when we do – I will break your will once and for all!"
The glass of the mirror oozed and the Snow Queen vanished away, leaving only a broken Virginia standing in the center of the room.
.
.
.
Wallace backed away as the door from the mirror-room slowly opened. Virginia exited, her head down. Broken. She took one look – saw Wallace holding her father at sword-point – and moved quickly to grab a fireplace poker that was nearby.
"Uh-uh-uh!" Wallace pointed one of his swords at her, holding the blade of the other tightly against Tony's throat. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."
"Please listen," Tony begged. "I don't want to be shish-kabob." Prince whined in agreement.
Virginia stood there, arms splayed out. "Let him go, Wallace. This is between you and me – leave him and Prince out of it."
"You're all involved as far as I'm concerned," Wallace replied. "And I intend to rectify that once and for all!"
"And would your 'mistress' really want you to kill me?"
"I don't see why not."
Realization dawned on Virginia. "You … you don't know …" For the first time, she broke into a small chuckle. "You don't know …"
Wallace pressed his blade tighter to Tony's neck. "Don't know what?"
"Who she is … you still think she's your 'Mother.' She hasn't told you anything."
"I demand to know what you're talking about! Or shall I start the bloodletting?!" The blade began to slowly cut into Tony's neck.
"Virginia – please!" her dad begged.
"You think the Snow Queen is your 'Mother.' It's too late. Your 'Mother' died when Snow White and the others froze her."
Wallace cocked his head. "What fantasy is this?"
"Your trust in her has been shaken, hasn't it?" The Snow Queen isn't the only one who knows how to work him, she thought to herself. "She didn't tell you I was alive, did she?"
"I – she … she must have had her reasons!"
"You're rationalizing. You sensed there's something … off … about her. She's not the original Snow Queen. She's me."
Wallace threw back his head and laughed. "And I'm supposed to believe you?"
"She came back to this timeline from the future. All to ensure that I become her. You don't mean anything to her. You're just a pawn. She'll throw you aside – just like Gerda did."
Wallace snarled. "You will be silent!"
I've touched a nerve, Virginia thought. "I saw the music box. And your book of poems."
"What? You touched – you had no right – my personal –"
Virginia took a step forward. "What really happened, Kay? When she turned down your proposal. You're hiding something."
"I … she … she left me no choice …!"
Virginia could see the shame and horror in his eyes. I've got to keep him talking. "You murdered Gerda, didn't you? And her fiancé?"
"And the whole damn wedding party!" Wallace snarled. Anger, fear and … sorrow … all filled his face at once. Tears ran down his cheeks. "I … I slipped into the wedding party as a waiter. I … I placed poison into the drinks for the toast. I watched them all collapse, choking on poisoned wine."
"You killed her," Virginia repeated. "You claimed to love her – yet you took her life from her. You took away her happily ever after …"
"She took away mine first!" Wallace was in tears. "I … I held her … as she died … I was with her in her final moments – as it always should have been …"
"And you've lived with that guilt ever since," Virginia repeated. "Is that why you returned to the Snow Queen – or who you thought was the Snow Queen? Did she promise to take away your pain?"
Wallace closed his eyes and nodded.
"And has she?"
"She will. Once we rule this realm – together!"
"You will never rule with her," Virginia replied. She took a step forward. "Wallace – Kay – she lied to you. She isn'tyour Mother. Deep down you know this."
Wallace faltered. The blades trembled in his hands.
"But you can start making up for it," Virginia continued.
"Nothing can undo what I've done!" Wallace cried.
"No. But you can still change! You can still redeem yourself! If Gerda were alive – would she want to you to do this?"
Wallace stared at Virginia. He stared into her eyes. Virginia could see some light dawning in them – some last vestiges of the little boy Kay. She took a step forward. She slowly – carefully – reached out and touched his hand. "Let my Father go. Together – you and I can stop her. For Gerda."
Wallace faltered. And then, slowly, ever so slowly … he lowered his swords. Tony staggered forward into Virginia's arms. He rubbed his neck. Prince stood up, standing defensively between Wallace and his master.
Wallace's shoulders were shaking. He allowed all the pain, all the sorrow to overwhelm him. "Gerda," he cried out. "Oh Gerda … I'm so sorry …"
Virginia reached out and touched his arm. "Kay …"
Across the room, the music box began playing again.

The light in the little hut shines no more,

The flakes swirl white in thick rows.

A little bright star shoots from the clouds-

And is suddenly extinguished.

The Sun glows brightly over field and forest,

Asleep in the brides' bed so icy cold.

The girl grows anxious and goes to the mill,

Yet the grindstone stands still.

Wallace's eyes flashed open suddenly. They were filled with deadly anger. "No Miss Lewis! She is my Mother! I will not be manipulated or toyed with! I will rule these Nine Kingdoms at her side!" He spun his swords, raging.
"Kay – is this really the path you choose?!"
Wallace pointed one of his swords at her. "You thought to come here, to capture me – to turn me! You fools! You're the ones who've fallen into my trap!"
Virginia stopped. "What do you mean?"
A demented grin crossed Wallace's face. "Did you think I was unprepared for your little attack? I didn't send the full force of my men out to meet your little troll friends – only a fraction. Look out the window."
Dread rising, Virginia peered out the tower into the keep below …
.
.
.
Burly cheered as he and the new recruits had quickly captured the keep. "Troll Nation! Troll Nation!" They were cheering.
On the other side of the gate – out in the front gardens where the heaviest fighting had happened – Blabberwort and Bluebell cheered as they routed the Fourth Kingdom forces.
"This was easy!" Bluebell snickered.
Blabberwort stopped. "Too easy …"
.
In the keep, Burly stopped as drums suddenly began beating. All around the hold, hundreds upon hundreds of Fourth Kingdom soldiers emerged. They were encircling Burly and the new recruits. And new devices – giant crossbows on wheels – were rolled out to meet them. A Fourth Kingdom captain raised his hand. "Fire!"
"No!" Burly cried out. A volley of arrows flew from all sides. Striking the new recruits. One after another.
"Again!" The captain shouted.
Another volley of arrows.
More recruits fell.
The more inexperienced ones ran for the gates – the very gate that Burly had closed. It wouldn't budge. They were locked in.
.
Bluebell and Blabberwort raced to the gate. The two trolls grabbed the bars, struggling to open it.
They saw Burly in the midst of the fighting.
"Burly!" Blabbewort cried out.
Burly turned. He stared at his siblings. He nodded, drawing his sword. "For Father!" he turned, diving headfirst into the wave of Fourth Kingdom soldiers, determined to protect the new recruits with his very life.
Bluebell and Blabberwort screamed as they banged on the gates. "Burly!" They watched him vanish into the hordes of enemies, his body disappearing in the midst of the fighting.
Horns blared from behind them. Burly and Blabberwort turned – and saw Fourth Kingdom reinforcements appearing out of the woods. They were outnumbered.
Bluebell drew his sword and raced back towards the gardens, his sister in tow. "Retreat!" He called to his troops. "Retreat!"
The new line of Fourth Kingdom soldiers raised their arrows and unleashed a devastating volley.

"Retreat!"

.
.
.
"You see," Wallace hissed behind Virginia. "We are always one step ahead of you. This was all for nothing. You threw those trolls' – your new allies – lives away. For nothing."
Virginia turned away, horrified by the carnage happening to the trolls below in the keep. It was her fault – all of it.
Behind Wallace, Tony rose up – a candlestick in his hand. He brought it down towards Wallace's head. Wallace's arm shot out, gripping Tony's wrist in an iron vice-like grip. Tony cried out as Wallace threw him to the floor.
Prince leapt, his teeth sinking into Wallace's leg. Wallace cried out.
Virginia was already on the move. "Dad – come on!" She pulled Tony to his feet. Prince released Wallace and bounded behind them. Virginia tipped over a bookcase – then swept her arm along the mantle, knocking everything off – including the music box.
"No!" Wallace cried out. He tossed his weapons aside and leapt, catching the music box in his hands. He stared up at the door – Virginia, Tony and Prince were already gone.
.
.
.
"What do you want, Fiona?" Leone demanded. He backed away, cradling the crying Fen in his arms.
"We have come," Fiona replied, "For the baby."
Leone's mouth curled into a sneer. "You can have him over my cold, lifeless body."
"That's the idea," Fiona replied.
Leone laughed. "Have you forgotten I'm an Immortal? The powers given to me by the Snow Queen and the Evil Queen – I cannot be killed!"
"All curses – can be undone," Fiona snarled. A blade appeared in her hand. "Made from the Devil's Mirror. The magic in you also fills this blade. This dagger was made specifically to kill Immortals. Come Leone – let us see how 'immortal' you truly are."
Leone backed away. "You'll never get this child!" He turned, leaping over a log, racing through the woods. Fen was crying hysterically.
Fiona leapt after him, racing full-force.
Leone swept past a tree – Hebro appeared out of the tree – and inserted his knife into Leone's gut. He looked down – the hilt of the knife looked exactly like the knife Fiona held.
Fiona appeared behind him. "Oh – did I forget to mention? The Snow Queen had more than one of these blades made." Hissing viciously, she thrust her blade into Leone's back.
Leone cried out. His vision swam. Still, he fought back. With one arm, he held the baby tightly, with the other he drew his sword. He fought off Hebro and Fiona, his teeth grit. The pain was overwhelming. He looked down – his wounds were not healing like they normally would have.
The wolves were right – their blades could kill him.
But no – he had promised he would give his life for Fen! He would save him – unlike his own family! He would make up for killing them all!
So he swung his sword, nearly clipping Hebro. Fiona leapt onto his back, embedding her blade into his shoulder! He cried out, staggering to his knees.
The forest was spinning. The light of the moon through the trees was blending in with the darkness slowly falling on him.
And still he rose. He fought with everything he had. He parried a blow from Hebro, before slashing Fiona along her arm. The she-wolf howled, holding her bleeding arm. Leone held his sword out in front of him, warding the two wolves off.

Thunk!

A blade slid into his stomach. Dynaman had appeared and was pushing a third knife – of the same design as the other two – into Leone's stomach. His vision swam and he sunk to his knees. He could only watch – helpless, as Fiona scooped the crying Fen out of his arms.
"We got what we came for," Fiona announced to her two accomplices. "Send a messenger hawk to the Snow Queen – we have the baby."
Leone reached out towards Fiona who carried the crying child deep into the woods. She disappeared from his sight.
He collapsed into a puddle of his own blood, his chest rising and falling rapidly. Summoning what was left of his strength, struggling to hold onto life, Leone flipped himself onto his belly and struggled to crawl along the forest floor …
.
.
.
Wallace stood in the center of the keep which was littered with troll bodies. Morning had come at last, casting a gray hue along the cloudy sky.
Burly lay amidst his fallen companions, his eyes open, his breathing ragged. He had failed. He had led the new recruits – right to their deaths. He watched in disgust from where he lay as Fourth Kingdom soldiers gathered the troll bodies and threw them into heaps of fire. Burning the corpses.
Wallace stood over his body with Old Retainer and several aides. "Send a message to the other Kingdoms," Wallace was dictating to a scribe. "The terrorist Virginia Lewis lives – and she attacked us last night. I fought her off, but she is still at large. A bounty – ten thousand gold coins. Dead or alive. And in the wake of last night's attack – the Lord Protector will need more emergency powers to deal with these terrorists."
Old Retainer nodded. "Very good sir." He followed the scribe away.
Wallace's personal aide approached. "What of the prisoners, sir?"
Wallace stared down at Burly with disgust. "There are no prisoners." He grabbed a pike from the ground and thrust Burly through with it. Burly heaved as the pike pierced him. He stared up at Wallace with all the defiance he could muster before his body went limp.
Wallace walked away from the keep, followed by his aide. "In addition to the bounty, I'm issuing emergency lockdowns. Furthermore, we're issuing more conscription orders. Recruitment has been dwindling as of late. And the High Inquisitors – I am giving them authority to execute all criminals without a trial. At their sole discretion."
"Very good, my Lord."
Wallace paused as he prepared to step up the stairs away from the keep. "One final thing – between you and me. Send a garrison up to the Eighth Kingdom. I think it is time for 'Mommy' to be supervised. She tries anything – we lock down her castle."
"As you wish."
And with a swish of his cape, Wallace vanished up the stairs.
But the look of defiance never left Burly's face – not even in death …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.
A long trail of blood was what led Virginia, Tony and Prince away from their camp in the woods to a small clearing. Virginia faltered at the sight – Leone lay on his back, his hand to his chest, stab wounds littering his body. He gasped for air as more blood continued to pool around him.
"No …" Virginia couldn't take another loss, not after the massacre of the trolls in the keep, not after seeing what the Snow Queen had turned Wolf into. She knelt down at Leone's side and ripped off a strip of her overcoat to try to stem the bleeding. Leone stopped her with a shaking hand.

"Don't …"

Virginia stared down at him. "Why aren't your wounds healing ? … you're an Immortal …"
"Immortality … given … can be … taken … the Snow Queen … she gave them magic blades …"
Virginia sniffed back her tears. "There must be some way -."
"Listen to me … Fiona … she took … Fen …"
At these words, Virginia felt as though she had been stabbed with a knife – right in the chest. She masked her pain – she wanted to ease Leone's final moments, not add to his own grief.
"You fought bravely …"
"It wasn't enough …" he acknowledged.
Virginia clasped his hand in her own. "No. You vowed you would protect him with your life – and you did."
"I'm … sorry …"
"You did everything you could -."
Leone shook his head. Tears ran down his cheeks and pooled around his head. "No … I'm sorry … I tried to kill you … and your family … please -."
"You don't have to say anymore. Please – save your strength. You're wasting your energy by talking." Her own tears were flowing now. "Someone will come along any minute now and we'll get you a medic -."
"There is no medic in the Nine Kingdoms … that can help me now …"
"Don't say that! Just hold on!"
Leone tightened his grip around her fingers. "Please. Get him back."
Virginia's face was filled with determination. "I will."
"I … failed them all … my family … and then Fen …"
"No. You've honored them all today. What you've done – you've redeemed yourself a hundred times over! You've regained your honor! They're waiting for you now – on the other side. Waiting with forgiveness!"
A small smile creased the corners of Leone's eyes. "Forgiveness … please … for my sake … my family's … save Fen … save him …"
And Leone's head turned to the right and his eyes went out of focus. A droplet of blood pooled at the corner of his mouth. Tony pressed his hand to a tree as he watched, trying to keep himself strong. Prince lay down and whined sadly.
Virginia knelt there, holding Leone's now limp hand. She looked away as she reached out with her free hand and closed his eyes.

"Goodbye Leone Hightail … Friend … and thank you …"

.
~0~
.
The first thing Blabberwort did when Virginia returned to the troll's camp was punch her clean across the jaw. Virginia simply stood there and took it. Tony immediately got in between them. "Hey – now that was uncalled for!"
Blabberwort wasn't even listening to him. She looked past him and jammed her finger into Virginia's chest. "This is all your fault!" She reared her first back – Tony grabbed her arm and the two struggled. He gripped the troll in a bear hug as she screamed and fought.
"Dad," Virginia warned. "Let her vent."
Spittle flew from the female troll's mouth. "This whole thing was your idea! He was waiting for us! And now – because of you – all those trolls are gone! Burly is … Burly is …" She let out a screeching wail. Tony let go of her, pressing his hands to his ears. The troll locked eyes with Virginia.
Virginia lowered her gaze. "I'm … I'm sorry …"
"Sorry? You're sorry?! My best, most loyal trolls – dead! My brother is dead! And the best you can come up with is sorry?!" Next to her, Bluebell muttered in agreement. He spit at Virginia's feet.
"I take full blame," Virginia admitted.
"Too right you do!" Blabberwort pointed fiercely at Virginia's chest. "We never should've trusted you! I'm calling off troll support for your little crusade! Let Wallace and the Snow Queen wipe everyone out! If my people die off – then so do yours!" Bluebell grunted in agreement as he and his sister turned and began walking away.
Tony tried to make peace. "Wait! You can't go – what about our alliance?"
"It died with Burly," Bluebell spat over his shoulder.
"Listen – we have to stand together now! More than ever!"
Blabberwort spun around. "Easy for you to say! You're not the one who lost a family member!"
"You're wrong." Virginia looked up from the ground for the first time. "I lost my son. Fiona took him – to the Snow Queen."
There was a moment's pause. Then –
"Then you know something of the pain we feel," Blabberwort sneered. "Come on, Burly. Gather the survivors. We're going home -."
"What of kind trolls turn tail and run instead of seeking vengeance?" came a female voice from among the trees. Blabberwort drew her daggers and held out her arms for Bluebell to stop. They and the other trolls looked around grunting.
"Who uttered that?" Blabberwort demanded.
A figure appeared between the trees. A hobbling figure that limped towards them. She stepped into the light, the morning sun casting its glare on her face as she threw back a hood.
"Cinderella?" Virginia breathed.
.
.
.
Two footmen twisted a makeshift throne out of logs. Cinderella's two wicked stepsisters stood behind the throne, both wearing expressions of annoyance, cruel sneers under their heavy, caked-on makeup.
Virginia, Tony and Prince knelt before the throne. Bluebell was sitting on a log picking lice out of his hair and stuffing them into his mouth. Blabberwort was pacing furiously, muttering to herself and loudly cursing to no one in particular. The surviving troll soldiers gnawed on bones of rotten meat and moldy bread.
"I don't understand," Virginia was saying. "How did you know we were here?"
An eyebrow raised on Cinderella's face – with difficulty of course due to her years of magical facelifts. "You're not the only one with friends in far places." She waved a ring-studded hand. Virginia looked towards the edge of the woods' clearing and saw two figures emerge – Mother Holle and Acorn the Dwarf.
Prince was on his feet and bounding for Mother Holle. "Aye, 'ello there doggie! Want a biscuit?"
Tony held his stomach. "Please - no more toads."
Mother Holle and Acorn joined the group. The royal footmen twisted together another wood-studded chair and Mother Holle was given a place of honor at Cinderella's right hand. Prince sat at the old woman's feet, tongue lolling out and tail wagging as she delightedly scratched his ears.
"Mother Holle has been a friend of mine for years," Cinderella went on. "Friends with all of the royal lines. Sleeping Beauty, Red Riding Hood I, Snow White …"
"Aye, I remember deliverin' that boy Wendell I do," Mother Holle chuckled. "I remember helpin' birth all the royal children at that!"
Virginia looked at the elderly princess. "So then – you're aware of Wallace and his –"
"And his alliance with the Snow Queen?" Cinderella finished. "I wasn't at first. I'm ashamed to admit I was hoodwinked by him at too. I signed my entire kingdom over to him. 'Lord Protector' – ha! And here I thought he was going to be a better leader than DeConte."
"DeConte was just his puppet," Virginia said. "And he is the Snow Queen's." She scratched her head. "Though I dunno anymore … I might've admitted to him that I am the Snow Queen. Well, the me from the future. I think it might have shaken him up."
"Trouble in paradise?" Mother Holle cackled. "Aye, I love it I do!"
"Mother Holle came to me," Cinderella replied. "Shortly after you left to go find the Swamp Witch. She told me everything – she confirmed my suspicions. And so – I've spent the time – and money – gathering support, allies and weapons. We're forming a Resistance to the Nine Kingdoms Treaty."
"A Resistance?" Virginia asked.
"Not ten miles from here," Cinderella admitted. "Many of them are people you know, friends – and even some enemies – you met in your journeys. There are many new faces as well. Everyone I could gather who wasn't deceived by Wallace, who I could manage to convince he was working with the Snow Queen. All united in their desire to restore true freedom back to the Nine Kingdoms and end the threat of the Snow Queen once and for all."
"An army?" Tony asked. "Perfect! Exactly what the doctor ordered!"
Acorn raised a finger. "We're outnumbered though. By a factor o' ten to one, I reckon."
"Yes," Cinderella admitted. "We are still hopelessly outnumbered."
"Then what hope is there?" Virginia asked.
Cinderella leaned forward. "Because we have a secret weapon."
"Such as?"

"You."

.
.
.
Preparations were underway immediately to return to the Resistance camp. Blabberwort was busy sheathing several blades when she saw Virginia staring off into the distance, worrying about Fen. The troll grunted as she slammed a final sword into its hilt and approached the girl.
"Let's get one thing straight," Blabberwort sneered behind her. Virginia turned around, giving the female troll her undivided attention. Blabberwort jammed a finger into Virginia's chest. "Cinderelly's presence here changes nothingbetween us! I hold you personally responsible for what happened! I'll go along with her plan and join with her Resistance because she was right – a troll seeks vengeance and I will have Wallace's head for this! But as for you – I could care less what comes for you -."
"Then care for Fen," Virginia interrupted.
Blabberwort stopped talking immediately.
"Care for the innocent baby that never asked for this, that doesn't know what's happening around him, that's alone, frightened and screaming for his mother as he's the prisoner of the Snow Queen."
Blabberwort looked away.
"I'm sorry about Burly. And the other trolls," Virginia said after a minute.
The troll princess looked up and locked eyes with her. Her shoulders collapsed. "I – thank you. For what it's worth … I'm sorry about your Son."
"Then help us. Help me … and we'll avenge Burly and get him back." Virginia pressed her way past the troll and headed back for the center of camp.
"You were right, you know," Blabberwort called to her from behind.
Virginia whirled around. "About what?"
"That day – when we first met. You are a powerful sorceress."
"I'm a nobody." She turned and disappeared into the thick bustling crowd of trolls packing up camp.
Blabbewort sighed. "Not to everybody."
.
.
.
Mother Holle sat on a log at the outskirts of camp taking in the evening sky and an after-dinner pipe. Prince lay curled at her feet, his tail gently wagging.

"Mind if I join you?"

Mother Holle added some more powder to her pipe and nodded. Virginia climbed over the log and sat next to the old woman. She played nervously with her fingers and for a moment said nothing. The two stared at the sunset together in silence.
"You were right," Virginia admitted finally, unable to stand the awkward silence any longer.
"Eh? Wha's that?" Frau Holle asked.
"When you tried to warn me that I was following in my future self's path." She hung her head. "I almost didbecome her. I went to the Swamp Witch in the hopes that I could use her powers. That she would give me her magic as she did my Mother."
Mother Holle didn't respond. Instead, she relit her pipe and took a few puffs. Virginia looked up at her with tear-stained eyes. "Aren't you going to say anything?"
"Nope." She continued puffing.
"But I almost gave away my soul!"
"Aye. But you didn't in the end, did ya?"
"No. But then – the massacre last night. All those trolls … Burly … it was all my fault! I thought I could go after Wallace and take him down singlehandedly. But he was ten steps ahead of me – like usual."
Mother Holle sighed as she put her pipe out. "And did you learn anything?"
"Huh?"
"What did you learn, dearie?"
"That I'm a failure …"
Mother Holle stared up at the sunset, a small smile on her face. "Aye. Even the wisest among us cannot tell the difference between failing and being a failure …"
"Did you listen to anything I just said -."
Mother Holle waved her off. "Look at the sunset."
"It's pretty, but I don't see -."
"You're right, lass. You don't see. Always missin' the forest for the trees as they say." Mother Holle pointed at the red sky. "The sun goes down. Things go dark. But has the sun failed?"
"No – we're supposed to have nighttime," Virginia said slowly.
"Jus' because there's darkness at night doesn't mean the sun is a failure. It means that we're supposed to have times of darkness. Even in the darkness, the sun is still shining – just in a different place. Just because there's darkness, don't mean the sun isn't still shinin' bright!"
"I … I think I get what you're trying to say … but this is different –"
"You failed at somethin'. No, you didn't listen to Ol' Mother Holle's warnings. You went off hackneyed and angry and all – but Mother Holle let you go. I let you go because I also knew you have to experience failure before ultimate triumph. Failure is the greatest teacher there is. Yes, blood is on your hands – bah, don't look at me like that, it's true! So live with the consequences and guilt – take them and learn from them. Use that experience and be prepared to do betternext time!"
"Will there be a next time?"
"As long as breath is in your body – there is always a next time, there is."
Virginia's fingers clenched on her knees. "But Fen -."
"Bah, she won't harm him."
"How can you be so sure?"
"'Cause she needs you to come to her. To see it happen firsthand. To torture you in order to break your mind and heart and remake you in her image … Fen is the bait."
"So what do I do?"
Mother Holle shrugged. "That's for you to decide. But sooner or later – you will have to take the bait."
.
~0~
.
Wallace stood in a small ante-room off the castle's keep that evening. Night was setting. A torch held aloft in a single bracket flamed on as he thumbed through his worn-out Edgar Allen Poe book. He frowned as he read a portion of one of the poems aloud to himself:

"Take this kiss upon thy brow!

And in parting from you now,

Thus much let me avow –

You are not wrong, who deem

That my days have been a dream;

Yet if Hope has flown away

In a night, or in a day,

In a vision, or in none,

Is it therefore the less gone?
All that we see or seem

Is but a dream within a dream.

I stand amid the roar

Of a surf-tormented shore,

And I hold within my hand

Grains of the golden sand –

How few! Yet how they creep

Through my fingers to the deep,

While I weep – while I weep!

O, God! can I not grasp

Them with a tighter clasp?

O, God! can I not save

One from the pitiless wave?
Is all that we see or seem

But a dream within a dream?"

Wallace slammed the book shut and pressed it to his forehead, his face wrinkled, his eyes squeezed tight. Images flashed, memories of childhood – playing in the woods with a fair-haired girl. A girl with bright, beaming eyes full of joy and brimming with life. A smile that could melt the hardest stone.
And that girl grew up. Time was kind – she became a vision as an adult. The beauty that was inside was expressed on the outside. A vision that even the great Princesses of old would envy. He remembered being outside with her on a cliff-face, staring at the vast sea, a full moon overhead. Yet her face caused even the moon to pale. And her cerulean eyes staring into his made his knees quake like pudding.
More vivid images ran through his mind's eye. A poor, but excited young man entering a jewelry shop, trembling with anticipation. The most beautiful ring was produced by the jeweler – but then the price tag was noticed. The young man lifted a sack of coins and frowned. It wasn't enough. But then a look of determination filled his face. He reached a hand into his vest and pulled out an old pocket watch. It barely worked – but it was given to him, so long ago, by his father. The last and only memento he had. He barely remembered his father's face … he held it aloft, frowning. His eyes fell on the ring again and the girl's beautiful face filled his mind. Turning away, closing his eyes, he stretched the pocket watch out to the jeweler. He felt the gold chain trailing along his fingers as the jeweler accepted it as payment.
And the ring was his! And she would be too, at long last!
He was again standing on that same cliff face, the girl smiling at him as they reminisced. The young man worked up his courage; his heart was pounding. His palms were saturated. He closed his eyes, and knelt down, producing the beautiful ring that he had given the last memory of his father up for.
The girl stared down at him for a moment. Her lip trembled. He returned her gaze hopefully.
She reached out with her hand … her fingers were on his … and she closed his fingers around the ring. Weeping, she apologized profusely until she could no longer take it and fled.
And the boy was there – alone on the cliff face – the ring in his hand.
It had all gone wrong.
The boy drank. And drank.
But that was not enough to ease the pain; not enough to satiate the torture in his soul. And that torment – turned to rage.
And when he saw her again – on the arm of a pig keeper from the Fourth Kingdom – a piece of trash from the Fourth Kingdom – a bronze engagement ring on her finger – he could feel himself tear in two. The rage boiled over.
And then the wedding. He had slipped in by wearing a waiter's uniform. He hovered over the drinks for the toast, before dropping the contents of a vial hidden in his belt into each goblet – save one. The one designated for the bride.
He stood among the wedding guests as they toasted – he smiled as they began choking and sputtering, wine pouring from the tables like blood as they collapsed. Satisfaction filled him as he watched the groom – that Fourth Kingdom trash – falling to his knees choking, blood running from his mouth. He smiled as the groom fell to his side, twitched, and moved no more – his bride at his side screaming his name.
And then the bride began choking.

What was this?

No!

NO!

This wasn't supposed to happen! She wasn't supposed to drink from a poisoned goblet! How?
In his arrogance, he hadn't seen it moments before – the bride accidentally spill her goblet. A member of the bridal party had replaced it with her own.
And now Gerda collapsed to the ground, choking, a trail of blood running down from the corner of her mouth. She collapsed.

"No!"

He ran to her side, throwing himself onto the floor. He held her head in his lap. His tears stained her forehead as he rocked her and cried out to the heavens for aide. She looked up at him in confusion … and then her eyes turned next to her - to the body of her groom.
No! Even in death … her eyes would be locked not on his own, but on her groom's. She reached a hand out and took her husband's, intertwining their fingers as her death convulsions grew worse. Wallace didn't know how much longer she would continue in pain … he had to make it quick. And so he pressed the palm of his hand to her mouth and nose, pressing tightly, crying hysterically to himself, screaming to the heavens … until she moved no more.
And Wallace held her, rocking her body, wishing to die right there with her …
.
.
.

"Sir?"

Wallace's eyes slowly opened. He was back in the alcove just outside of the keep. He gently placed the book back into his breastplate. His face quickly moved from sorrow and regret to one of regal dignity. "Yes? What is it?"
Old Retainer stood there, fumbling with his fingers. "Sir – we have identified the captains who allowed Miss Lewis to escape the castle last night."
"Lead me."
Old Retainer led Wallace back out to the keep. The troll bodies had been burned and his elite guards stood there with torches. Before him were three captains in uniform, their wrists chained to each other with long chains that dragged onto the ground.
"So – you let the terrorist escape your hands?" Wallace stared coldly at the three captains.
"Sir – it wasn't our fault! Please – don't take our positions away!"
Wallace's fingers flexed. "I will not tolerate failure. I will not tolerate weakness. And I will not tolerate disloyalty!"
Old Retainer blinked. "Disloyalty? It was a simple matter of failure, not one of treason -."
"There are only two kinds of people left in this world," Wallace replied icily, his eyes never leaving the three captains. "Those who are loyal to the Nine Kingdoms Treaty – and those who are disloyal. An example must be made to all the other Kingdoms – they either stand with me or againstme!"
Old Retainer and several other guards shifted. "My liege – those are strong words. I thought this was to be a democracy -."
"It is a democracy. The people are free to choose. They can choose either to support me or to oppose me. There will no longer be any in-between!"
"I thought you were different from DeConte!" Old Retainer cried.
"I am! But after last night's attack by the terrorist Virginia Lewis – it has been made clear to me that a heavier hand is needed! An example!"
Wallace gripped the long chain attached to the three guards and dragged it to the pulley that opened the keep to the outside. He wound it around several gears and then jerked the gate's lever. The three guards screamed as the chain pulled them upwards, dangling them twenty feet in the air like a human chandelier.
Wallace grabbed a torch and held it aloft. He stared at the three captains with revulsion, before flinging it towards the three unfortunate officers. The torch caught on their clothing, and in a moment they had been turned into one giant, screaming, swaying fireball.
Old Retainer stared at Wallace's face which was cast aglow in the night by the orange flames. "You … you've become a monster …" Horror filled his soul as he realized Miss Lewis had been right. He had been deceived.
Wallace turned to him and they locked eyes. The flames were reflected in Wallace's pupils. "Oh … you have noidea!" The Lord Protector turned to his other officers who saluted him in sheer terror. "Any other reports?" he demanded.
"We have stationed a garrison up north," one soldier admitted, struggling to drown out the screams of the three burning captains out of his mind.
"Good," Wallace replied. "If the Snow Queen so much as sneezes the wrong way – I want to know about it immediately."
"And …" the soldier continued. "A Resistance is forming."
"It was bound to happen sooner or later."
"Our spies say Cinderella and Miss Lewis are heading to the Resistance rallying point. Sir – they've built an army."
"An army?"
"Quite smaller than anything we have in the Fourth Kingdom -."
"Never underestimate your enemies, no matter how small. That is my first lesson to you all." A smile flitted across Wallace's face. "Very well. If Cinderella and Virginia Lewis want a war – they've got one! And all Nine Kingdoms will watch as I crush them under foot! No one will dare oppose me ever again!" With a sweep of his red cape, he turned and walked past the glowing fireball.
Old Retainer watched as the three captains were no longer screaming and struggling – they swayed on their chains, nothing more than a formless, charred mass now.
"Are you coming?!" Wallace's voice commanded.
Old Retainer flinched. He knew now what Wallace was capable of – what he truly was.
And now, he dared not disobey any further.
Whether out of blind obedience or outright terror – Old Retainer was still in the employ of Wallace. Whether he liked it or not.
.
.
.
Wallace stormed back into his residence, Old Retainer behind him, fumbling with his fingers nervously.
"Sir … please tell me you knew something about those three captains – please tell me something that would prove that they deserved to die like that … please – tell me something to restore my faith in you!"
Wallace was not listening. He took out a key and slipped into the hole leading to his private room. "Do you know the history of the Fourth Kingdom?" he asked.
"Sir?"
"It wasn't always ruled by the Whites. Or by the Evil Stepmother. Long ago, millennia ago – this kingdom was ruled by warlords and small fiefdoms. And one warlord rose above all – unchallenged. The greatest warrior that had ever lived. They say his strength was in his armor."
"I have never heard of such a warrior, sir, but I don't understand -."
"No one knew his true name," Wallace continued as he pressed the door open. They were in the circular room with the mirrors. Wallace, however, ignored them and walked towards a tall armoire stored away at the far end of the room. "He was known simply as 'The Horned King.'"
"Please sir … I'm not comfortable … I … I really think I need to lie down … to rest my head … to clear my mind …"
Wallace grasped the handles of the armoire. "Long ago, when I re-entered the Snow Queen's employ, I hunted down weapons and armor from ages past. But this one – ah, this one I have been saving."
The Lord Protector flung open the armoire. Inside was a suit of armor with a tattered red cape … and a mask. A mask in the shape of a human skull – a mask that was a human skull. And jutting out from the sides – were twisted horns like the antlers of a buck. "Beautiful, isn't it? The original Horned King was destroyed centuries ago – his one weakness – they knew his true name. He and I share that … few know my true name …"
"Lord Wallace?"
Ignoring him, Wallace reached up and grasped the horned skull mask. He held it up. "I think it time for a second incarnation of The Horned King to arise. To lead our armies to final victory against all our enemies." He slid the mask down over his own head, the skull covering his face, the twisted horns giving Wallace a diabolical look. Old Retainer trembled as the newly masked and horned Wallace turned to face him. "Yes … it is time for The Horned King to ride again!"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom; this is merely a fanfiction....~0~
The Eighth Kingdom – The Snow Queen's Palace – Evening

"We did it! The brat is here!"
Two Frost Knights who were standing guard parted their icicle pikes and stood at attention as Hebro and Dynaman scampered into the frozen throne room. Behind them, in her glory, Fiona swaggered as she held the writhing bundle, the innocent baby crying out for his mother. Fiona snorted down at him. "Oh hush up with that noise! Your mother will come soon enough! Guaranteed!"The baby continued screaming.
"Too true! She will be unable to resist … no mother will …"
Fiona snorted as she walked past the lines of ice statues dotting the throne room. She chuckled as she passed the frozen statue of King Wendell and his chariot driver Winston. But there were some new ones here … a couple townsfolk in the outlying regions … oh, and Mr. Shoemacher, the owner of the shoe factory who refused to pay the mistress her tribute. Oh well – he made a better ice ornament than tailor – Ha ha!Fiona looked up at the voice that echoed through the icy cathedral. The Snow Queen was descending the frozen steps from her throne, Wolf at her side, his eyes full of bloodlust and impatience. He held her hand as she gracefully descended the stairs. They reached the bottom and she scratched behind his ear. He whined.Hebro and Dynaman knelt down. Fioan remained standing, the baby clutched in her hands. "I have him.""Give him to me." The Snow Queen's icy white hands were outstretched for the child and, for the briefest moment, Fiona thought she saw a shadow of longing in the ice witch's eyes. The she-wolf blinked. No, now all that was in the eyes of the ice witch was nothing but cold indifference. Pushing the thought from her mind, Fiona gently placed the bundle into the Snow Queen's arms.The child stirred … he still cried, but it was softer now, and he seemed to relax somewhat. Almost as though there was a sense of … familiarity?The Snow Queen turned, tightly clutching Fen. Wolf lingered over her shoulder – she waved him away. "Do not disturb the child, Wolf."He licked his lips. "A tasty little morsel -.""He is not for eating.""Oh, but you can't chain up a Wolf – with a chubby little gerber baby -.""That will be all Wolf."Wolf lowered his head and began walking away. He turned his head – for the briefest moment, Fen's eyes opened in the arms of the Snow Queen. They locked eyes. Wolf started – animal instincts raging inside merged with distant … memories? Running on all fours in a pack with his father and his other packmates. Nestling as a little cub upon his father's breast, sleeping, protected – that urge rose in him, to protect, to guard this little cub –"Wolf."The Snow Queen's voice interrupted his ruminations. "Yes, My Liege?" He bowed low with a spin of his hand."You may go to the forests – perhaps there will be a winter hare?"Wolf licked his lips. All instincts of protection and guardianship had evaporated. "Oh, a little tiny snow bunny with flopsy ears! I can just -." He tore into his own shirt sleeve."Try not to slip on the ice on the way out again," the Snow Queen admonished as Wolf nearly took to all fours as he scampered out of the throne room.The ice witch turned, the still-crying baby held up to her chest. "I held you once before," she murmured to the child. "In my past life, in another time … " Memories of Mother Holle bubbled up to the surface, the old woman working hard on the delivery … but no sounds of crying. A stiff bundle handed off to her – no, but this child was alive.The Snow Queen had hardened her heart as a result. Now – now she felt nothing for this child. It was just another infant. Just another steppingstone on her path to power. That – that – was her true love now. All maternal instincts towards this baby were colder than the statues that dotted her domain.She waved her hand. Jags of ice shot up from the floor, softening, melting, fusing, twisting – turning into an icy cradle. The Snow Queen placed the child in the cradle. The baby continued to cry. She waved her arm and two Frost Knights marched over with their pikes, crossing them over the baby. Fen's eyes were squeezed shut and his little fists were flailing helplessly. He shivered in the cold with only the swaddling to keep him warm.The Snow Queen felt no pity."What now?" Fiona asked."We wait," the Snow Queen replied."For what?""For her to come for the child." The Snow Queen marched up to the Devil's Mirror. She stared at her reflection, smiling, before heading for her throne.There was the sound of snarling and yelping – Wolf was scampering back into the throne room. The Snow Queen sighed with irritation. "I thought I told you to scout the forest -?"She was halfway up the steps to her throne when she saw that Wolf was being forced back by spearpoint. By elite Fourth Kingdom guards … in Wallace's colors. Her brow furrowed. "What is the meaning of this -?"The Devil's Mirror began glowing fiercely. The glass rippled, and a hand appeared through the glass. Then a body. Then Lord Protector Wallace had stepped through the Mirror into the icy cathedral. He was dressed regally in a military uniform and a bloodred cape. "Mother," he breathed.The Snow Queen folded her arms. "Kay. I do not remember summoning you here -.""Can't a child just pop in on his mother from time to time?" He smiled, his eyes narrowed. The Snow Queen didn't like that smile – it was colder than her blood. She descended the steps."Very well … I assume you want something? But what of your guards? Why the intrusion in such a manner -?" She motioned for the soldiers aiming their spears at Wolf who was now whimpering.Wallace continued smiling. He walked among the frozen statues, taking in their faces. He stopped at King Wendell's. They were of a similar height. He stared into the iced-over eyes. His smile only grew. "Are you not happy to see me, Mother?" He spat that word with not-so-veiled venom.The Snow Queen descended the steps. She put on a fake smile herself. "But of course, my Son. What mother wouldn't be pleased with a surprise visit from her boy?""What mother indeed?" Wallace perked up as he heard Fen's crying from the other side of the throne room. He raised an eyebrow. "May I?""I would rather you not -."Wallace ignored her and strode past the lines of ice statues. "Excuse me," he sneered as he pushed in between the two Frost Knights guarding the cradle. Wolf watched with his teeth bared as Wallace gently picked the crying baby up. "Oh, this won't do at all." He undid his cape, wrapping the child up in it. "He's so cold. Really, shame on you, Mother– letting an innocent baby freeze like this, it's most unseemly.""Have you forgotten my plan? She will become me when that child's blood stains the frozen –"Wallace turned, the baby held up against his chest. "Yes, you know all about motherly love, don't you? Mother." That word again. Repeated. Almost like he were using it as a knife to stab. And again – he never stopped smiling.The Snow Queen's fists were clenched. "Kay … what is the matter? My Son." She returned the same venom in her words.Wallace remained silent for a moment as he paced, rocking the baby in his arms. He laughed as he tickled the baby's tummy with his finger. He turned away, facing the wall, bouncing the child. "You know, Mother, I have been thinking …""And who told you to do that?" she snorted as Dynaman handed her a cup of fine china filled with cocoa. She sipped it, eyebrow raised."… about how you didn't deign to tell me that Miss Lewis was alive to begin with …" he continued."And I should let you in all of my council?"Wallace stared at the walls. His eyes softened. A teardrop formed in the corner and froze in the cold. He wiped it away and continued to rock the baby. He closed his eyes and sighed. "It's true then." His eyes rose and he recited a line of prose from Poe: "From childhood's hour I have not been, As others were – I have not seen.""What is this?"Wallace turned. Fen had fallen asleep in his arms. The Lord Protector placed the sleeping child back into the icy cradle before turning back to the Snow Queen. "She spoke the truth," he muttered to himself. "Miss Lewis spoke the truth …"The Snow Queen was growing irritated, but for a moment, for an ever so slight moment, her finger trembled on the fine china. "And what truth would that be?" she spat, lips pursed as she took a quick sip.Wallace drew himself to his full height and pointed an accusatory finger at her. "You are not my Mother!"The Snow Queen relaxed. "I am the Snow Queen -.""Yes. You may be the Snow Queen. But you are not my Mother!" Wallace was circling her now, his fists opening and closing, his fury rising. Behind him, two of his guards approached the Devil's Mirror, examining it. Wallace's fury built. "You are not my Mother! You are not the original Snow Queen – you don't even belong in this time!"The Snow Queen forced a smile. "So you know at last."Wallace spun, facing her. "You are Virginia Lewis! From another time! She told me the truth, now I want to hear it from you!""That is the truth."Wallace closed his eyes as though he had been stung. "Betrayal …"The Snow Queen raised an eyebrow. "Betrayal? But what has really changed here, my dear Kay? Together, you and I have conquered these Nine Realms. I raised you up, seated you on the throne. The Nine Kingdoms love and adore you! Idid that. I gave that to you. I elevated you, facilitated your rise to absolute power!""And by so doing, facilitated your rise," Wallace replied. He turned, his back to her, arms behind his back, pacing. "I have done research into the Tenth Kingdom. New York City. America. Oh, but you know all this, Mother. You are from there. You know their history. Oh, but the Tenth Kingdom is much vaster than all that, isn't it? Planet Earth. With various continents and realms. You thought me ignorant? Yet I found it prudent to study their history -.""Is there some point to this, I am losing my patience -."Wallace continued pacing. "There was a war in your realm. A big one that involved all the kingdoms of that world. Two men – I'm sure you knew their names – Josef Stalin. Adolph Hitler. They started out as allies. Stalin helped elevate Hitler to power; they used the threat of communists in the government to facilitate the rise of fascism – similar to what we have done here, is it not?""Those two fools could never have compared to my genius," the Snow Queen spat."And Hitler ruled Germany with an iron fist. A non-aggression pact was signed. But what happened? Stalin turned on Hitler. The Soviets sided with the Allied Powers. Hitler realized too late – Stalin had only assisted his rise to power so that he could ultimately destroy him. Once he realized that he had been set up for invasion by Stalin, he launched Operation Barbarossa to attack Russia – which of course, divided his forces in a war he had already lost to begin with.""As fascinating as this history lesson is, I am a very busy woman, Kay. If you have a point – get to it!""You are my Stalin," Wallace replied, turning to face her. "You only assisted my rise to power to destroy me." His eyes were even colder than hers. "You don't plan to share power. Do you – Mother?" There was no longer even a fake smile on his face."You are right," the Snow Queen replied, handing her now empty cup to Dynaman. "I intend to rule all Nine Kingdom – by myself." Her eyebrows raised in mock sympathy. "Oh, poor Kay. Did you honestly think we were ever partners? You are merely my pawn. My puppet through which to rule these Nine Kingdoms. My dumb ventriloquist dummy – which would utter my words, move in the direction my hand guided him."Wallace and the Snow Queen stared into each other's eyes now, with pure loathing. "I have heard enough," Wallace snorted. "This alliance – is over."He turned to leave – and found his legs frozen in place. Ice crawled up his body, freezing his lower extremities to the ground like ice. "What is this?" he snarled.The Snow Queen smiled as she got in close to him. "Have you forgotten The Devil's Mirror?" Behind them, the Mirror churned and groaned. "In an instant – I can freeze you here and trap your soul inside the Mirror with Wendell and all the others. You signed your soul over to me. Like it or not, you are mine!" She turned, arms folded. "I can seal you away in the Mirror anytime I like – from across even reals and time. Anytime I like. Your soul is always – always – in the palm of my hand. So how about you continue to follow my orders – and in return, I shall ignore your pathetic attempts at freedom?"Wallace smiled. It took the Snow Queen aback. "I thought you would try something like this," he mocked. The Snow Queen watched, now a look of horror crossing her own face, as two Fourth Kingdom guards approached the Devil's Mirror. The one raised a spear and aimed it at the glass – and at the tip of the spear –"The Devil's Thorn!" the Snow Queen exclaimed.The tables had shifted. "Did you really think I was fool enough to destroy it that night when I faced your past self in Sleeping Beauty's Tower?" Wallace hissed. "I have kept it – for such an eventuality." He turned his head. "Guards – the second she tries to seal me away in the Mirror – stab that thorn into the glass with all your might!" The guards nodded."NO!" the Snow Queen shrieked. With a wave of her hand, Wallace's legs unfroze. He turned to the ice witch and they shared a look mutual loathing. "You still need me," she hissed."As you need me," Wallace replied. "We appear to be at something of an impasse.""We've come so far," she answered. "Why throw everything away –""Because I am not one to be lied to," Wallace spat. "And I – I am no one's pawn to be used and discarded -.""Ah, there it is at last," the Snow Queen purred. "Gerda's betrayal."Wallace took a step forward. "I will honor our alliance. For no other sake than the power you brought me. But I will not be your pawn. Equals. A true partnership. A true co-rulership. And the second you step out of line I will have my guards stab the Devil's Thorn right into the heart of the Mirror -.""Quid-pro-quo, Kay. And the second you step out of line, I will seal your soul away forever. Before the guards even have the chance to destroy the Mirror. Do not think my reach is limited. I can reach your soul anytime. In any place."Wallace nodded. "Mutually assured destruction. I accept these new terms. I will be in touch soon with my own list of demands." He kissed her icy hand. "Always a pleasure – Mother."He turned and with a swirl of his cape, stepped through the Mirror back into the Fourth Kingdom."Well –" Wolf muttered across the throne room. "I think that went well."With a snarl of rage, the Snow Queen lashed out with her fist, smashing one of the icy statues.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction....~0~Lights dotted the fields of beyond the seven jeweled hills of the Fourth Kingdom. Virginia sat in a cart with Tony, Prince, Blabberwort, Bluebell and Acorn. They were a part of a small caravan of travelers. In the front, leading the pack, was the carriage carrying Cinderella and Mother Holle.At first Virginia thought the lights in the distance were fireflies. But as they grew nearer, she realized – "torches!" Indeed, torches and bonfires glowed in the evening fields. She could now make out tents and people. It was a bustling crowd.Acorn grinned as he slid a pipe between his teeth. "Welcome, fair Virginia, to the Resistance's hideout.""I didn't expect so many people …""Aye" Acorn nodded. "Not everyone in the Nine Realm was taken in by Wallace. And when Ol' Mother 'Olle got Cinderella onboard, many loyalists to the true House of White couldn't resist."The caravan reached the perimeters of the Resistance's campsite. Cinderella's carriage was checked by guards to make sure it wasn't someone impersonating her – and then the caravan was given the signal to proceed. They rode through the dusty streets of the Resistance camp. Soldiers from the other kingdoms were practicing fencing. Others tended to their fires, cooked salted meats and laughed drunkenly.Tony raised an eyebrow. "This isn't exactly what I'd call a Resistance. Half these men aren't even soldiers! Farmers! Shepherds!""Aye," Acorn agreed. "We're takin' whoever we can get. And we had an influx of new recruits over the past few days. Since your ill-fated troll invasion …" his voice trailed off as Blabberwort stared him down, eyes narrowed. "Well, in any event recruitment's up," he continued. He blew a smoke circle with his pipe. "Even if some o' them aren't quite up to snuff, if you know what I mean."Tony looked and saw a longhaired man without a shirt step out from a tent and stretch. He was ripped. His muscles bulged and flexed as he posed in the evening sun. "He looks like he can handle himself," Tony remarked. The giant man took a step forward on his bare feet. He suddenly yelped in pain. He looked down at his foot … he had stepped on a tiny pebble. He screamed and fell to the ground, crying hysterically, holding his sore toe. Several scullery maids crowded him and covered him with fur blankets, shushing him.Acorn took another drag on his pipe. "Looks can be deceiving, eh?"Virginia surveyed their surroundings as the cart passed numerous tents. The field was wide and open – but surrounded by hills on the sides. She realized finally that the open plains were in a valley. And there – atop the furthest hill from them – were old stone ruins. An old foundation was laid there, and crumbling statues and pillars saturated the ground. She felt as though a voice was calling out to her. "Virginia …" She had a sudden vision of a woman in a black hood and death shroud weeping, calling out in pain and grief.Tony shook her back to the present moment. "Hey – you okay?""Yeah. Yeah, I'm fine." Virginia continued to stare at the ruins in the distance....The caravan came to a stop outside of a larger tent. The head coach opened its doors and two royal footmen assisted Cinderalla out and into the tent, followed by her stepsisters. When they tried to assist Mother Holle, she waved waved off. "Bah, I don't need help, my balance is as good as it ever was!" The old woman turned to look at Virginia's carriage. She smiled a toothy grin and motioned to her with a gnarled finger, before she hobbled into the tent, leaning on her walking stick."Guess we should follow her inside," Virginia shrugged.Acorn pocketed his pipe and hopped out of the cart. His eyes lit up when he saw a third footman approach and bow humbly. "Clayface!"Tony stopped as he halfway out of the cart. "Clayface? Oh no …"Clayface shook Acorn's hand. "It's good to see you again, my old friend. And Antony – my other best friend." He awkwardly lumbered forward and gripped Tony in a surprisingly strong hug that nearly splintered his back. Tony groaned as he held his spine, now limping on with the group. "I was right when I carved that memento – The Four That Would Save the Nine Kingdoms." He turned his sleepy eyes to Tony. "Have you kept the carving?"Tony rubbed the back of his head awkwardly. "I uh … I'm sorry, Clay, I seem to have misplaced it.""Pity. Perhaps I'll make another one for you when this is all done. Have you selected your tents yet?"Acorn grinned. "They only just got 'ere.""You can bunk with me in my tent, then," Clayface nodded. "Just like old times in the Snow White Memorial Prison. Me and my two best friends."Acorn truly smiled for real this time, and even Tony managed a bright twinkle in his eye. The goblin truly did consider them both his best friends now."Dad –" Virginia urged. "We're expected." She motioned for the largest tent.Clayface nodded in understanding. "We'll catch up later, Tony – over a mug or two of beanstalk juice. You up for some grog now, Acorn?""You bet!" the Dwarf answered, grinning toothily. "I could use something to unwind after a long ride with Ol' Tony over there."The goblin and dwarf wandered off into the camp together. Tony turned and followed Virginia and Prince to the entrance of the large tent. The flap was guarded by two soldiers who opened it. However, when Blabberwort and Bluebell went to enter, they were stopped."Our apologies," the one soldier insisted. "No trolls beyond this point.""How typical," Blabberwort snarled."I'll vouch for them," Virginia replied. "They've been loyal so far – they helped my Dad escape from the Shoemachers. And they were of assistance to in our … well, our attempts to storm Snow White's Palace and capture Wallace. They paid a heavy price for our help." Her eyes met Blabberwort's and the troll nodded in a way that said they understood each other.The guard shook his head. "The Troll Nation has ever been our enemy. I'll have to clear -."Mother Holle's voice croaked from inside. "If the girlie says they're clear, they're clear. Yer holdin' everyone up, ya' lump!"The guard sighed and reluctantly opened the flap. "They're waiting for you inside …"Virginia bowed respectfully and entered, followed by Prince and Tony. Blabberwort and Bluebell stuck their noses high in the air as they passed. The guard sighed. "I hate this job.".~0~.Inside the tent was a giant table with a map of the Nine Kingdoms. Various small war figurines littered the map. Cinderella was sitting on a throne, attended to by her stepsisters and footmen. Several soldiers stood at attention. One, dressed all in green, was tapping his arms in impatience. "Finally we can start," the Green Knight said in an irritated voice."Start what?" Virginia asked."The briefing of course!" He turned his helmeted head to Cinderella. "You haven't told her of the briefing?""Please," Cinderella acknowledged. "We're here now. Tell us – what's the status?"The Green Knight leaned over the war map. "Recruitment's up. Got a couple hundred more volunteers arrive today. Not enough food to go around and there's been thefts and infighting among the Resistance.""Not good," Cinderella replied. "We've got to get everybody on the same page."The Green Knight pushed several pawns on the map forward. "The Lord Protector has been strengthening his grip these past few days. He's increasing the number of garrisons across all the main highways and he's now moving to stop all shipping among the port towns. He's effectively locked all the ports down, so no more smuggling supplies. Your little 'troll invasion' seems to have roused his paranoia. He's already purged half the Royal Guards and his own inner cabinet."Virginia made eye contact with Blabberwort at the mention of the troll invasion, and then quickly looked away in shame.The Green Knight moved several rooks in place on the map. "That's not the worst of it. He's mobilizing his forces – he's started a military draft and he's built up an army. Not for defense – for attack." He peered at Cinderella through the crack of his helmet. "He knows we're here – and the army he's built is from across all Nine Kingdoms. No force on earth can stand against it. We're outnumbered – we don't have enough men."Cinderella stared at the map. "Can we order an evacuation? How long will it take to mobilize?""A day at least. More likely two.""And when will his forces be here?""By tomorrow."Cinderella's eyes jerked up to him. "That's not enough time!""Can we formalize a surrender?" one of the Knight's assistants asked. "Maybe he will show us mercy -.""He'll show no mercy," Blabberwort spat."And what does a troll know of this?" the Green Knight retorted with venom."How about I show you?" Blabbewort marched up to him, her fists balled. They stared at each other – electricity practically shot between their eyes.Virginia forced herself between them. "She's right," she told the knight. "He slaughtered her brother. He took noprisoners. He's not likely to show anyone of us mercy.""And who are you?" he demanded."This is Virginia Lewis," Cinderella answered. "Savior of the Nine Realms. You owe her the utmost respect."The Green Knight bowed his head. "Forgive me, Miss Lewis. I -."Virginia walked around the tent now, addressing everyone inside. "I've faced Wallace several times already. He will notshow mercy. He was once known as Kay – the boy once taken by the original Snow Queen."The soldiers in the hut muttered to themselves.Virginia kept speaking, making eye contact with all of them. "He murdered Gerda, her fiancé – the whole damn wedding party – for simply saying 'no' to him. He raised up DeConte as his puppet. Every move DeConte made – every conscription order – of children, even – were done on Wallace's orders. DeConte was not acting of his own accord, though he thought he was. Wallace betrayed me in Sleeping Beauty's Tower. He tried to kill me there. He convinced Wolf that he had killed me, so that he sold his soul to the new Snow Queen. His minions slaughtered Leone Hightail, who had sworn with his life to protect my Son. His minions took my Son to the Snow Queen – a newborn baby! An innocent!" Her eyes scanned the room. She paused again and took a breath, holding back her tears at the thought of Fen. "Wallace raised up an inquisition across all Nine Kingdoms. He slaughtered all of the trolls who couldn't escape – Blabberwort and Bluebell lost their brother! And he launched a vicious purge of his own war cabinet!" She paused for effect, clearing her throat. "He will not come to negotiate a peace. There will be no negotiations. Wallace will come to slaughter us – crush us under foot without mercy. Every. Last. One of us.""Then what option do we have?" an old advisor asked. "Please Miss Lewis – tell us what to do!"Virginia realized all eyes were on her. She was truly their last hope, all of their hopes placed squarely on her. The pressure made her sick. But she held up her head with dignity, hiding her own terror. "We fight!" she proclaimed. "We make our stand here!""They outnumber us ten to one," the Green Knight reminded her. "Not with thousands of more men could we hope to -.""Then we die here," Virginia answered. "Those are our options."The Green Knight slammed his hand on the table. "I will not sacrifice -.""They will all be slaughtered anyway," Cinderella said quietly. "Miss Lewis is right. We cannot mobilize in time before Wallace's army arrives. We fight. Or we die. Those are our options."The Green Knight nodded respectfully to Cinderella, before he stormed out of the tent.Virginia eyed everyone else who was there. Their gazes were fixed solely on her. She nodded, accepting the inevitable crown of leadership that was forced on her against her will. "This is where we make our final stand. If we fall here … everything is lost …"She turned and walked out of the tent....Virginia was sitting outside of a tent prepared for her, cooking up bacon for herself and Prince. The retriever sat at her side, licking his chops. She tossed him a slice and he gobbled it up. She sighed. "Wolf loved bacon too … and I'm sure Fen would as well …" Prince whined and placed his paw on her thigh. She smiled down at him, stroking behind his ears. "I know, boy. I miss them too."Tony appeared at their campfire holding a mug. "You know, this beanstalk juice does grow on you." He took a deep sip and sighed in contentment. A green moustache covered his upper lip. "So – Admiral Ackbar in there didn't seem too pleased with the plan to fight."Virginia shrugged. "He's afraid – they all are. Dad – I don't think we can win. I've failed everyone. I thought we could stop Wallace but … I failed all Nine Kingdoms. I failed Fen. And I failed Wolf." She held back her tears. "Just as I failed Mom."Tony sat down on the log next to her. His shoulders slumped. "No. No, you didn't. You've led us all bravely.""To our doom," she muttered."We're going to find some way to turn this around. We always do. You don't give yourself enough credit. You saw what happened in there – they all had their eyes on you! You're a true leader! Like your mother! Like I never could be.""And if we lose?""Then we lose knowing we did everything we could to stop Wallace and the Snow Queen. And we'll lose free."Virginia stared as the flames crackled. She allowed her father's words to wash over her. When she lifted her eyes again, they fell on those ruins on the hill in the distance.A shadow fell over them. "A moment with the lass, eh you big lump?" Mother Holle leaned on her staff.Tony waved her away as he stood up. "Yeah, yeah, just no more toads." He looked down at Virginia. "We'll talk later. A butcher was chopping up what I think was roast boar – at least, I hope it was roast boar. I'm gonna get a slice. C'mon Prince." The dog was up on all fours and bounded after Tony into the heart of the camp.Mother Holle sidled up to Virginia, sitting down next to her on the log. She took the handle of the skillet and gave the bacon a few shakes. "Tha' lump never did learn how to mind the bacon," she grinned."You led us here," Virginia said. "You say the future isn't set. Is there hope? Can we stop them?"Mother Holle deftly picked up a slice of bacon and nibbled on the end. "Could use some more salt …""Mother Holle … please …"The old woman's shoulders slumped. "There is always hope … just dimmed at times.""I've trusted you so far," Virginia replied. "I guess I have to continue to trust you …""Beh, I didn't ask for your trust. But thank ya' all the same. But your trust is misguided. Ol Mother Holle isn't who ya' should be puttin' all yer hopes and dreams in, lass.""Then who?""Yourself."Virginia stopped. Her greatest weakness – her constant doubting of her abilities. Her eyes moved back to the ruins in the distance. She pointed. "What are those ruins?""Eh?" Mother Holle nibbled on the bacon. "Oh, the ruins. An ol chapel … a graveyard … left unattended, a darn shame.""Who's buried there?" Virginia asked."Lots o' people, the same as any graveyard. But … one grave remains above all … one that mysteriously was neverruined … the grave of Mournin' Aggie …""Who?" Virginia's curiosity was peaked and she was interested in anything that would take her mind off the events of tomorrow. But at the mention of the name 'Mourning Aggie' – visions ran through Virginia's head of a crying woman shrouded in a black hood. A bed deep in a grave, covered in water …Mother Holle cleared her throat. "There was once a young mother who had a very sick child. She looked after him – day in and day out. Finally, she couldn't keep 'er eyes open anymore. She nodded off, she did. In that moment, Death saw his chance and snatched the child away. Aggie went on a long journey to find Death, to reclaim 'er son.""Did she find him?" Virginia asked."Aye," Mother Holle replied solemnly. "And she realized that the boy's fate was better that he remained dead … leave it at that, love. They say the graveyard is haunted by her mourning spirit …" She pointed the end of her walking stick at the cemetery. "And into it you must go – if you hope to stop this war once and for all.""Into the cemetery?" She shuddered."Alone.""Alone?" Virginia bit her lip. "What will I find?""Something that will help you see …"...The light of the moon was Virginia's sole guide as she walked outside of the Resistance camp. Most of the bonfires and torches had gone out and most of the camp had settled into a restless sleep. Virginia walked, her long purple jacket on, her hands in her jeans pockets. She noticed how chilly the cold air was.The dirt road led to the hill. As she ascended it, she noticed the trees were becoming thinner and leafless … dead. The ruins of the chapel lay amid the top of the hill with crumbling walls. The outsides of the foundation was lined with crumbling headstones.She reached the hilltop and stood in the center of the cemetery. She was alone. She turned and looked at the camp in the distance; she sighed. Her breath was cold. When she turned her head, that's when she noticed the black shape.Virginia jumped and nearly tumbled backward down the hill. But she noticed that the shape wasn't moving. She walked through the ruins of the chapel – she suddenly noticed her sneakers were wet. She looked down – a waterbed filled the chapel. A running stream was cutting through the hill and the foundations of the chapel were overflowed. Moss and barnacles covered the structures which were eroding away with each night that passed.She continued on towards the black shape. She reached it and stared up. It was a statue. A statue of a woman – the same crying woman she had seen visions of earlier in the day. The statue was shrouded in a black hood and was holding a child in her arms. The eyes of the statue were wide with grief and her mouth was open as if crying out to the heavens.The statue of Mourning Aggie was before her....A twig snapped behind her. Virginia spun around.Nothing.Trying to keep her wits about her, Virginia began walking around the statue. As she did, she noticed the eyes seemed to follow her. "A trick of the moonlight," she told herself. "That's all …"She could hear running water beneath the statue. She listened, following the sounds of the stream along the hilltop, running away from the chapel. She walked past the statue, following the sounds of the brook.Behind her, the statue turned its head....Virginia reached the edge of the hilltop and thus the edge of the cemetery. She could no longer hear the sound of water. "Okay Mother Holle, you told me to come here? Could you at least have told me what I'm supposed to be looking for?"She turned around – Mourning Aggie was no longer there!"Okay, I'm officially creeped out now!"She rushed over to the spot where the statue once stood. There was hole where the statue was. In the hole was a stream running several feet underground. And in the stream, several feet below where the statue once stood – something shimmered in the water. Virginia cocked her head.
The Statue of Mourning Aggie was right behind her!
Virginia whirled around and stared into the eyes of the statue. She screamed, lost her balance, and fell backwards into the open grave and stream below....
"Wake up, my beautiful little girl!"

Virginia's eyes fluttered open. She was in her bedroom, seven years old, in New York City. The voice that called out to her was melodious and loving.

"Mom?"

Christine White sat on her daughter's bed. She was draped in furs. "Do you like my latest acquisition?! Your father barely scraped enough together to get it for our anniversary, but he managed, that dear man!"

"It's beautiful, Mommy!"
"Oh, but not as beautiful as you, dear! Touch it, feel how soft!"
Virginia reached forward and stroked her mother's arm. Christine's arm suddenly lashed out, jokingly, grabbing Virginia tight in her arms and snuggling her up to her chest. She draped the furs around her daughter and rocked her. Virginia enjoyed the feeling of the furs, and the warmth of her mother. Christine rested her cheek on her daughter's head and hummed to her. Virginia felt such love … she knew this memory would be burned into her mind forever.

"I will always be there for you, Virginia. A mother never forgets her child. No matter what happens – Mommy will always love you and be there for you. No matter what …"
...Virginia sputtered. She floundered in the underground brook when she realized the water was only knee deep. She looked up and saw the opening of the grave – but no sign of Mourning Aggie. She looked down into the water at the shimmering object that had caught her attention.It was shimmering – because it was reflecting.Virginia narrowed her eyes. It can't be!A mirror was lying underwater beneath the grave of Mourning Aggie!...It was indeed a traveling mirror. Virginia bent down, gripped the wooden sides and pulled with all her might. The mirror was covered in mud and barnacles. The words from Gustalv the Talking Mirror in the First Kingdom rang through her mind.~0~
Mirror Two is on a bed, With barnacles upon his head.
~0~Of course! They had assumed that the bed the Second Mirror was resting on was a seabed! But it was here – a grave! An eternal bed! And the barnacles … barnacles grew in shallow water, upon crumbling and deteriorating structures! This was it! The Second Traveling Mirror!
"Find what you are looking for among the dead?"
Virginia looked up to see Mother Holle smiling down at her and offering her a rope....Virginia sat in the cemetery with Mother Holle. The mirror was still in the grave, albeit standing upright. "How did you know?" she asked the old woman.Mother Holle stared up at the moon. "It was buried … with me …"Virginia's head jerked in her direction. "Come again?""I sought my son, all those years ago when that blasted Death took 'im. Never got over it. Died, mourning for 'im. I am Mournin' Aggie. But I vowed in death – if I could help it, I would never let another child die. A price was paid for my soul to carry on in this world … to be a wetnurse for Kings and Queens. Aye, and to be a refuge for lost children. And now, lass, there is a child left in need of you."Virginia turned to the sky. "Fen …" Tears filled the corners of her eyes.Mother Holle pointed her walking stick down at the grave. "That mirror – a traveling mirror I'm sure you know – you can use it. The Devil's Mirror is linked to all traveling mirrors ...""I can use the Mirror to go … to her," Virginia realized."Don't lose Fen. Do what it takes to get 'im back."Virginia turned back to the camp. "I want to go now! But I'm needed here."Mother Holle puffed on her pipe. "Aye. The final battle is upon us. Make your plans with the soldiers. Be a support for the men here and do what you can to prepare them for the battle. Then waste no more time! Go through that mirror tomorrow and rescue your son! And with luck – his may not be the only soul you can save …""Wolf," Virginia nodded."You've got that tear from Gerda still, do you?" Virginia reached into her pocket and produced the vial containing Gerda's last tear. Mother Holle nodded. "Use it wisely – it be the last one, it is.""How will I –""You will know."The two stared in silence for a moment. Virginia turned to her. "Thank you. For everything.""Don't be thanking me just yet," Mother Holle nodded. "It ain't over 'till it's over. Tomorrow – you will face the Snow Queen once and for all. And if you fail … your failure will only herald the darkness to come … a thousand years of shadow will cover this realm … and yours …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction...~0~..
"It's so … cold …"
Wolf shuddered in his long-sleeved overshirt. He walked carefully amidst the ice statues in the Snow Queen's palace. It was nighttime. Big day tomorrow. He shouldn't be up. But yet, he couldn't sleep. He paused as he passed an ice statue and stared at the face of a frozen wolf, his body encased in ice, his soul trapped in the Devil's Mirror. There was a moment's pause and Wolf let his breath out; it spun into a mist in the cold air. The frozen wolf stared back at him, his eyes sagging and sad.There was a whimper from the corner. Then a wailing cry.Wolf turned, licking his lips. A chubby little piglet! Oh, the Snow Queen wouldn't mind if I had a little snack! No sir – oh, but I'm not supposed to go over to the crib! The chubby little lamb inside is the tasty bait to draw in the girl. Oh, but it can't hurt to look, can it?Wolf wiped his mouth and then skidded along the ice. He leered down at the icy cradle, at the screaming baby inside. The baby's cheeks were chubby and his little fists were flailing, his eyes squeezed shut. He's probably hungry – just like me!He leaned in drooling. The baby's crying was annoying, but he couldn't help but notice how chubby and succulent those cheeks were – the baby's eyes opened! Wolf stared down into them – he felt a stirring in his gut, as though there were something familiar about the baby. He narrowed his eyes, his hunger uncharacteristically vanishing away.And then something furry unfurled between the blankets. A tail! This child was like him – a half-wolf!Curiosity getting the better of him, Wolf leaned back in. He reached a finger down – four tiny little fingers and a thumb wrapped around his index finger. The baby was still crying, but his wailing seemed to be more subdued. He stirred in his crib, his mouth making a sucking motion. The poor thing is hungry.For the first time since he gazed into the Devil's Mirror, compassion filled Wolf's being. He looked left and right, before reaching down with both arms to scoop the child up –Two ice spears crossed over the cradle. The two Frost Knights guarding the baby had morphed into being from the snowy floors. They glared at Wolf who backed away.
"Is everything well, my pet?"
Wolf looked up to see the Snow Queen entering the throne room. She passed the Devil's Mirror on the far side – her eyes narrowed in hostility to Wallace's two soldiers guarding it. She walked on and crossed the room to the baby. She waved her hand at the ice guards who stepped aside as she scooped the baby up in her icy arms. She bounced him."He looks much like his father," the Snow Queen said as the baby began wailing again."He must've been a handsome chap," Wolf replied.The Snow Queen chortled. "Do you know why I became the Snow Queen in the first place?"Wolf thought hard. "Power? Money?"The Snow Queen rocked the baby and stared at the towering icy walls and columns surrounding her. "For control.""What's that mean?"The Snow Queen wasn't even looking at him – he wasn't sure she was even speaking to him anymore."In my old life – long ago, everything was out of my control. A lost mother. A struggling father. No idea who I was or what my own place in the world should be. All I wanted … was to be unseen. But then, I met someone, someone who made me alive, someone who brought the best out in me, who made me want to shine my light upon the world. A child was coming too. Oh, you can scarcely imagine the joy I felt …" The Snow Queen glanced down as she rocked Fen. "But then – it all vanished as smoke in my hands. The control I felt, the life I had built – it was all an illusion! Like sand in my hand … I had no control after all. Everything that happened to me was subject the whims of fate and chance, those two diabolical mockers of even the greatest of kings and queens! That – that is why I took up the mantle of the Snow Queen! Now I am in control. Now I have all the power – regardless of what my dear pawn Kay may believe." Her eyes fell on the two guards standing by the Devil's Mirror."This is all interesting – but I'm hungry!" Wolf whined.The Snow Queen continued to ignore him. "Some may say I sold my soul … that I was a coward. But there is a greater good at work here! Look at all I have achieved without ever having to set foot outside my palace! I have done what no one has ever done before! I have united the Nine Kingdoms under one figurehead! I have brought power and control to the Nine Realms! Where once the forces of chaos and entropy ruled, now Irule in their stead! All the machinations, all the assassinations and plots and conspiracies done in the shadows – it was all for the greater good! Don't you understand?! The prices to be paid were heavy – but they were worth it." She glanced down at the baby."Prices?" Wolf still didn't understand.The Snow Queen stared down at the now sleeping baby in her arms. "Yes. The ultimate price. You must think me a monster … but this is the only way to preserve my existence … and therefore to preserve peace and stability over the Nine Kingdoms."Wolf stared at the bundle being rocked in the ice witch's arm. "What kind of price are walking about exactly?""Let me ask you this – if there was a virus that would kill one million children, but you found a cure – a cure that required you to kill one child to save the million, would you do it?"Wolf stared at her silently."But of course you wouldn't!" the Snow Queen answered herself in exasperation. "No feeling person could bring themselves to harm that one child, even if it would save the million! That is the weakness – the flaw – of all rational creatures! They think with their emotions instead of their mind! They put their righteous senses of morality before the egalitarian needs of the many! They feel with their hearts rather than think with their minds! That – that – is the reason I sold my soul and gave my heart to the Devil! That is the reason I became the Snow Queen! Do you understand?"Wolf remained silent, staring at the floor, trying to comprehend. "So … no place for love … for compassion?" He asked."None." The Snow Queen placed the sleeping baby back in the cradle and the two guards stood over him once again. She turned, placing her hand on Wolf's shoulder. "In time, you will see that I am right. Everything that would weaken us must be removed – no matter who or what they are. Everything. And there would come a time when soon even our dear Kay would become a liability. I knew that he would one day outlive his usefulness and it appears that time is now." She squeezed his shoulder. "I have a more malleable figurehead in mind. One of the Four Saviors of the Nine Kingdoms!""You mean me?" Wolf asked."You will be the new Lord Protector! Let Wallace declare war on the Resistance – let them all destroy each other! Let Virginia Lewis come here – she will see at last the beauties of my plan! She will at last submit and give herself to the Devil's Mirror! She will become the Snow Queen! She will go back into the past as I did, and the cycle will continue again as it has countless times. And you – we will tell the world Miss Lewis was killed in her confrontation with me. And that you defeated me in battle! I will call off my forces – you will be enthroned. And I … I will be the true, invisible power behind the throne, as I once planned for with Kay."Wolf could barely take this in. "Me? Lord Protector?""Does that appease you? You could rule it all – bring true freedom and equality to the wolves of the world! End the wolf-hunts and burnings!"Wolf whined – and howled. His eyes gleamed with greed. But then – "What of the baby?"
"As I said … sacrifices must be made. All for the greater good of course."
...Wolf stood that evening at a balcony at the top spire of the Snow Queen's palace. He stared at the moon. He felt as though he should remember something … remember this child, remember this Virginia Lewis. But then – oh, Huff-Puff – how could he turn down an opportunity like this?! A chance to truly bring freedom and equality to the wolves, to his people!Fiona appeared in the dark doorway behind him. He grunted as she approached."Has the Snow Queen given you her pitch yet?"He grunted again."And?" she asked."I'll take it!" he roared. "Only … is it right?""You sold your soul to the Devil's Mirror – there is no 'right' anymore.""Then why do I feel so wrong?" He leaned forward on the balcony and whined. "I feel like I should remember something … like I had a past that was important with people I loved, but now I can't see their faces, it's all a blur …""Dreams. Nothing but trifles.""I'm not so sure.""I am sure!" Fiona snapped back. "You want family? I am here! And Hebro. And Dynaman. You and me … we could be together. Packmates. As we were meant to be.""Meant to be …" he repeated.She reached out, touching his lower jaw and turning his gaze down to hers. "You and me – we can truly bring freedom to our people with the help of the Snow Queen. You want to know why I joined with her? That's why! King Wendell promised pardons for us wolves – yet we're still hunted, stillmistrusted, still smoked out of our dens, our children shot with arrows, our adults burned alive! There has been no change! We can bring that change! We can bring justice for our kin! No more will our people be hounded, persecuted, hunted and killed – we'll give the humans a little taste of their own medicine! We'll hunt them for sport! Shoot their children! Burn their parents!"Wolf stared at the cloud-covered moon. "Wouldn't that just bring more hate? That's not justice, that's revenge.""In today's world, is there a difference?"Wolf didn't answer.Fiona tapped his shoulder. "Think about what I said. Now come – we have a long day tomorrow. The final battle is upon us – the final battle that will bring a true and lasting peace to the world. And then you and I can be together … as we were meant to be." She kissed him on the cheek and vanished back through the doorway. He was alone again.He stared up at the moon and howled....
The Resistance Base – Morning
Virginia's eyes fluttered open. There was the sound of men hard at work, arguing, items being shifted. She rose from her sleeping bag in her tent, her hair sticking out on one side. Tony popped his head in. "Good – you're up. We're needed!"Virginia rubbed her head. She had a pounding migraine. "I barely got any sleep … I dreamed about Fen …"Tony nodded. "Cinderella was insistent –""Okay, I'm coming."...Virginia emerged from her tent to find the Resistance base a flutter of activity. Men and women soldiers were sharpening their swords, running drills. Others were hurriedly carrying containers of equipment and blasting jelly.Tony was motioning for her to keep pace. Prince trotted along at her side, his tongue lolling out. She passed Acorn and Clayface who nodded at her."What's this about Cinderella?" she asked, jogging to keep pace with her father."A messenger hawk arrived early this morning. He's come."Virginia nodded. "Wallace.""He's demanding an audience with the leaders of the Resistance. That includes you.""Me?"Tony stopped, spinning around to face her. His arm stretched out, indicating the entire camp. "Look at them," he said. "It wasn't Cinderella or Mother Holle that gathered them together – it was you! You're their hero, you're their hope!"Virginia took in the sights around her. All of the Resistance had paused what they were doing – they were watching her, listening to her."I'm no leader," she whispered insistently to her Dad."You're wrong," he replied. He tapped her on the head. "Hello? Earth to Virginia? What do you think Snow White's been trying to get into your thick skull these last few times?!""Okay, okay … but I don't know what they expect of me.""I don't know either, but if Wallace is willing to negotiate …""I doubt it," she replied. "He has us outnumbered and he wants the chance to rub it in and gloat." She ran a hand through her hair. Her migraine was getting worse. "Alright, lead on."...On the far outskirts of the Resistance camp, several tents had been set up. Four men carried a throne aloft, bearing Cinderella. Her two stepsisters marched behind her, bumping into each other, swatting each other's shoulders. The Green Knight marched behind, his hand on his sword. Acorn and Mother Holle followed in step, both trading grass to smoke in their pipes. Virginia, Tony and Prince brought up the rear.Under the largest, unwalled tent, sat Wallace and several generals. Old Retainer stood behind him, looking nervous and sickened, but fearful. His eyes did brighten as he saw Cinderella … then his eyes fell downcast with shame.Wallace barely acknowledged them. He sat with a small table on his right hand with fine china. A servant poured tea into his cup and he took a delicate spoon and stirred in sugar and cream. He gently sipped it as his enemies approached, completely unconcerned. He placed the teacup aside and motioned with a gloved hand for his comrades to be silent.Cinderella remained seated. She stared at the Lord Protector with defiance and pure venom."Lady Cinderella," he mocked. "I take it you received my messenger hawk?" He stirred more sugar into his teacup."You wanted an audience?" Her eyebrows were raised."A parlay. After all, you have some very capable men and women who you have deceived into following your … erm … was it a Resistance you called it?" Behind him, his men howled with laughter."Yes. You'll find we will resist -."Wallace remained unconcerned. "Think reasonably, Cinderella. I am not without sense. Every drop of blood from capable warriors is a waste. I, being a merciful potentate -.""I highly doubt that." Her eyes fell on Old Retainer who looked away. She fixed her gaze back on Wallace. "Your own men are terrified of you. We have heard of your doings. The Inquisition. The purges – even of your own loyal men!""Sacrifices must be made -.""You've sacrificed too much!" Cinderella spat. "I will not see our world torn to pieces under your feet!""Then come – work with me. Help me. Join the Nine Kingdoms Treaty, forsake this fruitless 'Resistance' and join the side that will truly bring order to the realms.""No. I've seen your 'order'. It's a monstrous thing. You'll remake this world over in your foul image -.""Is your sense of 'justice' and 'fairness' really worth the lives of all your men?" Wallace retorted."We're hardier than you think," Cinderella replied."Even against an unstoppable horde? Come … look beyond the ridge." He stood up and motioned. Cinderella angrily stood up with assistance from the Green Knight. She hobbled over, following Wallace to the ridge. Behind her, Virginia and Tony followed as well. They reached the ridge which oversaw a massive plain – Wallace gestured over it. "Behold what you face!"Virginia's mouth dropped. An army. From all Nine Kingdoms. The greatest ever formulated. Their numbers darkened the green fields, spanning as far as the eye can see.Wallace folded his arms. "And I still have ten other forces in reserve. So you see how pointless it is to resist. You face annihilation – don't be a fool!"Cinderella stared at the army spanning as far as the eye could see. She shifted her gaze to Mother Holle. The old woman nodded sadly. Cinderella turned back to Wallace. "Let me give you our proposal for peace. You will write a new treaty. There will be no more Lord Protector. Things will go back to the way they were before!""Back to the way things were?" Wallace scoffed. "Back to disunity among the kingdoms, high poverty levels, starvation, thieves and marauders roaming the roadways freely, brigands and whores and -."Cinderella raised a hand. "That is enough.""My forces will raze you down to the gravel until nothing of you remains!" Wallace's teeth were grit. "I will alter all the stories! Your names will be removed from all the history books! No one will remember the tale of Cinderella and the glass slipper, nor Snow White, nor Mother Holle, nor any of the other legendary figures! I will rewrite history! You will be the scum and enemy of every good and pure virtue in this realm! History is written by the winners – and your enemies will become the new heroes! When anyone speaks the name of 'Cinderella' it will be with contempt and disgust! I will make the world remember you as the villains of your tales! I will burn your strongholds to the ground! I will execute anyone and everyone who remembers the true tales! This is the history you will make should you continue to oppose me! I will show no mercy to your soldiers! I will take no prisoners! This is your one and only opportunity to surrender and spare the lives of your men! Do not spit in the face of my kind offer!"Cinderella stared at him. Behind her, Virginia appeared. "Nothing is set in stone …" she replied."Ah, Miss Lewis …"Virginia's fists curled. "You want me most of all, don't you Kay?""You dare -.""You talk about changing stories – do your men know who you really are? That you are Kay –""Enough!""- and that even though Gerda saved you from the original Snow Queen, you murdered her in cold blood because she rejected you -."You will be silent!""No!" She took an angry step forward. "I will never be silent again! You want me - here's a deal. You can have me – take me to the Snow Queen, and I'll come quietly – if you let the Resistance go."Wallace laughed. "Why on earth would I do that?""The Snow Queen wants -.""In case you haven't noticed, the Snow Queen and I are not on speaking terms." He stepped forward, hissing at her under his breath. "You are my target … but not for imprisonment. I will see you dead!"Virginia started. "But – if I die, the Snow Queen will vanish -.""Yes, one more loose end to vanish off into the night. Did you really think I would share power with her? She thought I was the pawn – but look where I am and look at where she is. Tell me – who was the puppet here?" Wallace turned to address the rest of them. "I am willing to show mercy to you all – on two conditions! The immediate surrender and disbanding of the Resistance! And number two – Virginia Lewis is given into my custody for immediate execution!"Tony charged up, standing between Wallace and his daughter. Prince joined him, his teeth bared, snarling. Acorn and Mother Holle also joined in her defense."I reject your terms utterly," Cinderella replied. "Here are my terms in turn. You will disband the Nine Kingdoms army and go back to the original treaty. You will surrender yourself into our custody – you think you have us outnumbered. That is true. But you merely have slaves, Kay. You do not have warriors that fight for what they believe in."Wallace could no longer contain his rage. "Then let your deaths be on your own heads!" He raised his arms and stormed off....The Resistance appeared forlorn upon their return to the camp. The soldiers watched and saw the solemnity of Cinderella's face as she was carried into her tent. Even Mother Holle appeared unnerved.Clayface approached Virginia and Tony. "Is it true?" he asked. "Are we hopelessly outnumbered?" Other soldiers appeared and approached Virginia, asking the same question. It seemed the entire camp had come out to hear her response.Virginia lowered her head. "It's true," she answered honestly.Murmurs ran through the camp. Clayface lowered his head. Others began to shout.
"It's hopeless!"

"We should have surrendered!"

"Can we still give up?!"

"He won't take prisoners – we're all doomed!"
The cries became a chorus as the men and women and other fairy tale creatures began yelling and arguing. They pressed in on Virginia who finally snapped. She grabbed a barrel, ignoring the yells and stood up on it. "Quiet! I said QUIET!"The camp fell silent. A pin drop could be heard.Virginia found herself filled with newfound conviction. She turned her head – Mother Holle was outside of a tent smoking a pipe. The old woman nodded. Virginia turned back to the Resistance soldiers and addressed them."Listen to me – and listen good! I'm only going to say this once! This has been a long journey! We've already lost many good men and women in uniform. Many brave souls from across all Nine Kingdoms. I too have suffered personally from this war! My own fiancé – my infant son – are both in danger! The people we're fighting – they used to be us! Brothers. Sisters. Mothers. Fathers. They've become deceived pawns of the Lord Protector!"The Resistance members closed their eyes. Some nodded in agreement. Virginia's voice rose with each decibel. Finally – finally, she was speaking from the heart."I'm not going to lie to you – the odds are heavily stacked against us. Our chances are slim to none! But that doesn't mean we give up! We will notjust roll over and die! We are going to stand up! Stand up for our freedom! Stand up for our way of life! For our friends! Our families! Our children!"Acorn turned and winked at Clayface who jokingly punched him. Others in their army were nodding and turning to whisper to each other."This war has divided us! And many more divisions have widened the gaps between us! Divisions over culture! Land! Past infractions! But today, we put all that aside! Today, we stand united as one people! The Nine Kingdoms Army will show us no mercy! We will give them no quarter! They will advance until the last of the Resistance falls – but we will not fall! We will prevail!"Cheers began to erupt."Each of us will be defined by the coming battle! Today, we end this war! On our terms! Today, Lord Protector Wallace finally learns the cost of tyranny! Today – we win! Or tomorrow, our widows and children will weep under his banner! Today, we decide the fate of the Nine Kingdoms! For our children!"The soldiers were going nuts. Virginia leapt off the barrel, her face solemn. Tony walked alongside her as she marched on. "Nice speech," he muttered. "I hope you're right."She continued to stare ahead. "I do too, Dad. I do too …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom; this is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.
Lines of troops filled the landscape as far as the eye could see. The sun was setting, thick, black thunderclouds creeped across the curtainlike sky, darkening it. The Lord Protector's troops marched, staves and swords in their hands, the battle standard of the Nine Kingdoms Treaty and Lord Protector Wallace raised high. Their numbers blacked out the land.
.
.
.
The same steadfastness filled the Resistance troops. Clayface stood in front of a mirror as he slid a battle helm down over his head. Next to him, Acorn licked his teeth and gave him a thumbs up.
The Green Knight splayed out the battle plan before Cinderella and her War Council. Virginia stood to the side, listening, arms folded. Tony looked worried.
.
.
Blabberwort stood in her own tent, her face filled with fury. She sheathed her sword – she was determined it would be her blade that would end Wallace's reign of terror once and for all. Her blade that would find its mark and avenge her brother.
Bluebell fiddled with his own mail, the same determination on his face, but outmatched by the anger filling his sister's.
.
.
Wallace sat in his own tent, leg crossed, the Tales and Poems of Edgar Allen Poe on his lap. He sipped his tea calmly, without a care in the world. Today would bring his ultimate victory. The Resistance would be crushed, Virginia Lewis and the Snow Queen would destroy each other … yes, all his enemies wiped out in a single, glorious day! None would dare to challenge his supremacy from this day forward. He smiled to himself as he turned a leaf of paper in the book to the next page.
He frowned at the poem now open before him. His lips curled into a sneer. One that he had not read in quite some time …
.

From childhood's hour I have not been

As others were – I have not seen

As others saw – I could not bring

My passions from a common spring –

From the same source I have not taken

My sorrow – I could not awaken

My heart to joy at the same tone –

And all I lov'd – I lov'd alone –

Then – in my childhood – in the dawn

Of a most stormy life – was drawn

From ev'ry depth of good and ill

The mystery which binds me still –

From the torrent, or the fountain –

From the red cliff of the mountain –

From the sun that 'round me roll'd

In its autumn tint of gold –

From the lightning in the sky

As it pass'd me flying by –

From the thunder, and the storm –

And the cloud that took the form

(When the rest of Heaven was blue)

Of a demon in my view

.
Images ran through Wallace's mind. Memories of a boy, taken from his home to the palace of the original Snow Queen … a girl's young, innocent love … an adult love not reciprocated … anger, pain … which in turn inspired murder …
The Lord Protector rose from his seat and tossed the book aside. More images of Gerda, her smiling face, then another image – her dying gasps as he she choked on poisoned wine in his arms –
STOP! His mind would not allow the images to vanish. LEAVE ME!
No.
The torment would not end.
It would never end.
Wallace screamed and smashed a wood table, throwing a chair across the room. He turned over another end-table, then turned – a mirror. He gazed at his reflection as he panted. He saw not himself now, but a small boy crying … a boy that looked like him.
Wallace gripped the edges of the mirror and spoke to the child in prose. "Prophet! Thing of evil! Prophet still if bird or devil! By that Heaven that bends above us – by that God we both adore – tell this soul with sorrow laden if, within the distant Aidenn, It shall clasp a sainted maiden whom the angels name … Gerda …"
Quoth Kay: "Nevermore."
And Wallace screamed as he punched the reflection of his younger self, smashing the mirror to bits, throwing the mirror across the room, his knuckles bleeding profusely as he tore the tent apart.
"Sir?" Old Retainer stood in the flap of his tent, his fingers fumbling. "Sir, we heard yelling and crashing … is all well ..?"
Wallace turned, his head over his shoulder, his eyes mad, his mouth slack with saliva. "I have never been better!"
.
.
Wallace stood before a new mirror now. His armorbearers were at his side, attaching rust-colored breastplates and greaves. Wallace stretched his arms out as a bloodred cape was lowered onto his shoulders. Then, he lowered his head as a skull-mask with antlers was lowered over his face. He stood now in the skull-mask – no longer the Lord Protector.
The Horned King had arisen once again.
.
Old Retainer fumbled behind the new Horned King. "Sir, our forces are already marching. We outnumber them ten to one. Shall we make one more offer of surrender to them?"
Wallace didn't respond. He sheathed his sword. An attendant handed him a battle-axe which he gripped tightly.
Old Retainer pled for the lives of the Resistance. "Lord Protector, please – it would be a shame to spill the blood of our fellow-country-men without one final offer of mercy. You … do intend to show mercy?"
Wallace held the battle-axe up. His eyes scanned the scarred edge. It had seen blood. Years of battle had caked the blade with dried blood. Wallace grinned from under his skull mask.

"
Lord Protector … please …"

Wallace affixed the axe to his belt and whirled around. "There will be no surrender. No quarter given. Give the orders – we crush the Resistance without mercy. I will lead the charge. Prepare my horse." And with a whirl of his blood-red cape, Wallace was gone.
Old Retainer stood in the center of the tent, his head down. He collapsed into Wallace's chair, head in his hands, and began sobbing.
.
.
~0~
.
.
The Resistance forces were on the march now as well. Elves, dwarves, goblins, trolls – you name it! Each of the Nine Kingdoms were well represented. They marched for their freedom, for their lands, for their children – to restore justice to their realms.
Virginia watched as the soldiers marched out of the camp. She made sure she made eye contact with each and every one of them. Standing outside of a tent across from her, smoking her usual pipe, Mother Holle nodded at her. Virginia nodded back. She knew what had to be done now.
She turned on her heel and began walking in the opposite direction of the troops.
"Miss Lewis?!" Virginia spun around to see Clayface the Goblin standing there, fiddling with his fingers. "Miss Lewis, won't you be joining us?" he asked.
"I -."
"She's running away," a dwarf muttered as he sauntered past them. "She gives a rousing speech, inspires the troops – then turns tail and runs."
Clayface couldn't believe it. "You're coming with us, aren't you Miss Lewis? You've been such an inspiration and you've been so kind to me and Acorn and –"
"She is not running away." Mother Holle hobbled over, leaning on her walking stick and still smoking her pipe with the other. "She is leaving because she must … because she must face the root of this evil."
"The Snow Queen …" Clayface breathed.
"Aye," Mother Holle nodded. "For even if we win today and defeat Wallace, if the Snow Queen is not stopped, she will only raise up another Wallace. And another after. The realms will be covered in a millennium of cold and ice."
Clayface clasped Virginia's hand. "Then I wish you luck." He kissed her hand before he turned and followed after the marching crowd, leaving Virginia alone with the old woman.
"I wanted to thank you," Virginia began. "For everything –"
"Like I tell ya' time and again – don't be thanking me just yet! Now go – the Traveling Mirror is still by my grave, ain't it?"
"I'll be –"
"Go!" The old woman pointed with a gnarled finger at the cemetery.
Virginia nodded, turned, and ran to her destiny.
.
.
.
Lightning flashed in the distance and thunder clapped. Night was nearing and the storm was growing. The Resistance formed ranks on the open battlefield. Before them were hills.
More lightning – closer this time. The thunder cracked louder.
Acorn stuck out his tongue next to Clayface. "A storm – how cliché," he muttered.
The Green Knight held out a hand. "Steady men – steady. Whatever comes over that hill, we will face it head on!"
They waited with bated breath.
Lightning illuminated the hill – lines upon lines of enemy troops appeared at the top. Soldiers from the Nine Kingdoms Army appeared. Their numbers appeared to black out the hill. And not just them – beasts. Bears and elephants in armor. They hadn't been prepared to face wild beasts …
The thunder echoed as a black horse appeared at the front of the enemy lines. The man who rode it wore a skull mask with antlers.
"The Horned King," Acorn muttered.
Wallace held his head aloft behind his mask. He raised his sword which glowed with hellish flames. Behind him, his men cheered. "I'm not interested in prisoners," he muttered to his lieutenant. "Kill them all!"
Clayface closed his eyes. "It's time." He opened his eyes again as he felt a hand reach up for his own. Acorn was reaching for his hand.
"You've been like a brother to me," the dwarf said. "All that time we spent in tha' cell – it meant more to me than all the gold in King Midas' tomb!"
The goblin smiled sadly as he clasped Acorn's hand.
"For the Nine Kingdoms, then?" Acorn asked.
"For the Nine Kingdoms," Clayface agreed.
On the hill, Wallace shouted a battle cry, twirling his sword, before riding down full force, followed by the full might of his army.
The Resistance called out their own battle cries and rushed forward – Blabberwort and the Green Knight taking the lead – to face their foe head on. The two armies met in the center of the plains. Rain poured down as there was the sound screaming, of snarling and steel meeting steel.
The final battle for the freedom of the Nine Kingdoms had begun …
.
.
.
Virginia shuddered as the rain and wind lashed her. She passed several headstones through the old cemetery, her boots squeaking in the mud. She almost slipped as she reached the grave of Mourning Aggie. And there –
There stood the third and final traveling mirror. Virginia reached out and touched it, before grasping the handle and turning it. The mirror flashed to life – and there, there she saw a grand palace, a grand throne room of ice …
She took a moment to brace herself for what needed to be done. It was time. Time to save Fen, Wolf and King Wendell and confront her own inner demons once and for all. She took a step –
"Virginia wait!"
"Dad?"
She spun around to see Tony and Prince catching up to her. Tony doubled over, wheezing and Prince jumped up on her chest, licking her face.
"Dad – what are you doing?"
"You didn't think I was gonna let you face the Snow Queen alone, didya?"
"Dad – you need to go back. This is my battle -."
"Yup. Which is why I'm gonna help you fight it!"
"Dad – please, you need to go back to camp –"
Tony looked at her very seriously. "Virginia – all my life I've been a coward, a runaway, and a failure."
"That is not true! You've helped us countless times, faced horrific dangers! Dad, you were willing to throw your life away in that mountain when you were still cursed with bad luck!"
"Yes … but I was a coward when it came to your mother …"
"We've got past that -."
"No. I saw the warning signs. I saw she was becoming unhinged. I didn't do a thing to help her. But you I can help! And if I can save you from yourself – like I should have done with your mother – I will!"
"I don't have time for this!" She turned and prepared to walk through the mirror.
"We're family," Tony said softly.
Virginia lowered her head, her back to her father.
"All of us," he continued. "Me. Wolf. Fen. Prince. Heck, even King Wendell after all we've been through." He took a step forward. "That's what family does. We protect each other. Bear each other's burdens. Is that too hard to accept?" Prince barked in agreement.
Virginia turned, tears in her eyes. "But what if you get hurt?!"
"Then that's sacrifice," Tony answered. "One that I'm absolutely willing to pay for my loved ones. And in sacrifice, there may be pain. I'm willing to endure whatever pain – anything – if I can help you."
.
.
.
Clayface blocked an attack, Acorn next to him defending himself with his dagger. The fighting was occurring on all sides and growing in intensity.
More lightning. More thunder.
Blabberwort sunk her blade into a monster, then ducked under a sword swipe. Behind her, Bluebell popped up and thrust his blade into the enemy's chest. The troll siblings nodded, then gasped as a war elephant bore down on them.
.
.
.
"This is what we live for," Tony said. "This is why we fight …"
.
.
.
Wallace trampled a Resistance fighter under the hooves of his horse. He laughed maniacally as he spun his sword, fighting off multiple enemies at once.
Blabberwort saw him across the battlefield. She sneered as her fingers tightened on her sword.
.
.
.
"You changed me," Tony said. "I thought it was our experiences here in the Nine Kingdoms, but it wasn't. It was you."
Virginia let the tears fall.
"You gave me my courage – and my honor. You gave Wendell his throne and something to fight for. You gave Prince the love he needed. But you're not done giving. Now it's the time to give Wolf his mind back. And Fen the love of a mother. So let me give you something – myself. You've been quick to offer your help to everyone else in need. Let usgive you help now."
Virginia threw her arms around Tony's neck and sobbed into it. "I love you, Daddy!"
He cried into her hair. "I love you too, Virginia."
Next to them, Prince jumped up on his hind legs and they included him in their hug.
Wiping her eyes, Virginia strengthened herself, bracing herself for the final confrontation. "Well … here we go."
Together, the three of them passed through the mirror.
.
.
.
"We're outnumbered!" Bluebell parried an attack, spinning, rolling under his enemies' guard, sinking his blade into their leg. The enemy cried out in pain as the troll rolled up to his feet and ran to his sister.
Blabberwort was single-minded in the war. She shoved an enemy out of her way, marching clearly towards Wallace who was in the thick of battle. One thought dominated her mind – avenging Burly.
Her fingers tightened around her sword's hilt as she vowed that she would be the one to end Wallace once and for all.
.
.
.
"Ugh, back again!" Tony shivered in their surroundings. The grand throne room of the Snow Queen. The last time he had been here, he had barely escaped with his life. He stared at the frozen ice statues, shuddering at the thought that all of their souls were now trapped in the Devil's Mirror, feeding the Snow Queen's power.
He stopped at one statue – King Wendell's face was frozen, an expression of horror on it. Tony lamented. If only he had not tapped that bell, then maybe none of this would have ever happened. He placed his hand on the shoulder of the ice statue. "I'm sorry, Wendy." Next to him, Prince stared up at the statue of the body he had once inhabited and whined.
"We've got to find Fen," Virginia said. She weaved throughout the maze of ice statues dotting the throne room. Statues of men, women, beasts, trolls, goblins – all victims of the Snow Queen. Victims of me, she reminded herself.
"Fen! Wolf?!" she called out.
Tony peered around Wendell's statue. "Should we really be announcing our presence?"
"It doesn't matter. She already knows we're here. Fen! Wolf!"
Tony skidded along the icy floors to keep up with her, Prince bounding behind her. He almost slipped, skidding to a stop. Virginia held out a hand to keep him from falling. "Do you hear that?"
"Hear what?"
It was faint. But growing louder. A wail. It was a baby's cry.
"Fen!" Virginia took off running again, weaving in and out between the statues. It was a like a maze. There – at the far end – she could see two little hands and feet kicking and flailing in a cradle. Relief warmed her from head to toe. She picked up the pace. "Mommy's here – I'm here Fen!"
She reached the cradle, arms out to scoop up her son –
A mountain of ice shot up under the cradle, rising fifty feet in the air, taking the cradle and the baby along with it.
"FEN!"
Behind Tony, Hebro and Dynaman sprung up from the ground, grabbing him. He struggled. Prince lunged to bite at their legs – he found his paws encased in ice. He struggled, helplessly.
From around the column, spinning a dagger casually, appeared Fiona. Behind her, as though mesmerized, was –
"Wolf!"
Wolf stood at Fiona's side licking his lips. Virginia ran to him, grabbing his shirt. "Wolf, remember me! Please, remember!"
"I smell lunch!" Wolf howled.
Tears filled Virginia's eyes. "Wolf – please! You have a son. Our son! Fen!" She pointed at the cradle now fifty feet in the air. "Please – don't let them hurt him! Please Wolf! He's our son, your little cub!"
Wolf took Virginia's hand in his own. Virginia smiled at his warm touch. How she missed it, longed for it these past few weeks …
Wolf's grip on her hands tightened. He crushed her fingers and she cried out in pain as he shoved her to the floor.
"Hey!" Tony yelled as he struggled in the grip of the other two half-wolves. "Leave her alone!"
Virginia lay on the icy floor, nursing her fingers. "Wolf …"
Fiona smiled like the cat who got the cream. She circled Virginia. "As you can see, Wolf has a new life now. A new family. A new mate." She turned, running her fingers up Wolf's chest, her tongue flicking out, running along his neck. Wolf's eyes rolled backwards and he howled in ecstasy.
"Wolf … please …"
"Yes," Fiona gloated. "Beg! Plead! I want to hear you scream for him to remember!"
Virginia turned to glare up at the she-wolf. "I'll give you no such satisfaction! I am taking my fiancé and my son out of here!"
"Your 'fiancé' doesn't even remember who you are."
"No … but when love is real, when two souls are meant for each other, no power on earth can ever dissever them!" She looked pleadingly up at Wolf. Wolf returned her gaze, no hint of recognition in his eyes.
"Save your trite sayings," Fiona sneered. "Wolf is quite happy with his new life. All his old pain, his old memories – the guilt of his parents' death – gone."
Virginia rose to her knees, still nursing her fingers. "He told me about that," she growled, her fury building. "Youwere responsible for his parents' death! You and your father and you let him blame himself all these years!"
"But now there is no more blame. That is the gift of the Devil's Mirror. Now Wolf remembers nothing. Now he's right where he belongs – with his true mate." She intertwined her arm with his. "The mate he should have been with from the beginning!" She turned, touching Wolf's cheek, guiding his face to hers, kissing him. Wolf kissed back passionately – when their lips broke, he howled again.
Virginia felt as though a knife had penetrated her chest. "Wolf … oh Wolf, how could you …?"
Above, the baby was still crying. Virginia glanced up at the cradle perched on a tower of ice. She shakily rose to her feet. "I want my son! I willleave with him! And I will restore Wolf's memory!"
"Oh?" Fiona asked. "How?"
Virginia's fingers went unconsciously to her purple jacket's pocket. Inside, hidden, was the vial containing the last tear of Gerda. "I have my ways, trust me!"
Fiona moved faster than lightning. She kicked Virginia about the head. Virginia skidded back along the ice. The she-wolf was on her, her fingers inching towards her coat. The two struggled on the ice – Fiona gripped the back of her head and smashed it on the solid floor. Virginia saw stars and cried out. Then she saw Fiona standing, triumphant, holding up the vial to the light.
"Gerda's last tear," the she-wolf chuckled. She grinned wickedly down at Virginia. "Is this what you were hoping to use to restore Wolf's memories? The same way Gerda allegedly 'saved' Kay with her tears? And how did that turn out for everyone? Kay will slaughter all of your allies with no mercy – and then I have leave to slaughter him. What a fine wedding feast he'll make for me and Wolf. But for now – I think I'll hold onto this vial. Just for safe keeping." Fiona gently placed the vial into her overshirt.
Virginia allowed the tears to fall. "You think you've won … it isn't over till it's over!"
Fiona approached Virginia who was still on her knees. The she-wolf cocked her head – the kicked Virginia round the skull! Virginia skidded across the icy floor, striking a statue. She crumpled into a heap.
Prince was growling and Tony was screaming expletives.
And Wolf stood there, staring. No hint of recognition. No hint of remorse.
Virginia rolled on her back, seeing stars. Fiona circled her. "Tell me, Miss Lewis – how did you think this was going to go?" She bit her lip and unleashed a vicious kick into Virginia's ribs. Virginia cried out in pain. "You'd defeat me, bring Wolf back, rescue your son?" Another kick! Another cry! "Please. You were never the heroine of the story." Virginia rolled, holding her bruised ribs. Fiona stared down at her in contempt. "Look at you. Puffed up by long-dead Princesses who couldn't even keep themselves alive. You thought you found your freedom, but the truth is, you're still lost in the forest. The freedom was only an illusion planted in your mind by greater heroines than you." She raised her leg for another kick –
Wolf still stood there, silently, unmoving, no recognition.
Fiona prepared for the strongest, most brutal kick of all –

"
Enough."

The word was said softly but rang through the cathedral-like throne room. Fiona lowered her leg and humbled her head in a bow as one of the ice statues nearby unfroze, snow whirling around it, taking the form of the Snow Queen.
Virginia forced her eyes open, breathing through the pain to see her future self appear before her. The Snow Queen glared at Fiona who simply shrugged and joined Wolf. Hebro and Dynaman grinned wickedly as they held Tony tight.
A white hand was proffered into Virginia's face. Virginia stared at it – stared into the cold face of the Snow Queen – her own face – and stared back in contempt. She knocked the queen's hand away and forced herself to her feet.
And the two Virginias stared at each other.
.
.
"I want my Son," Virginia seethed. "And Wolf. And my Dad! And Prince! And Wendell!"
"Those are very steep demands," the Snow Queen remarked, staring down at her fingernails. "I would expect equal payment."
"I know what you would expect!" Virginia spat. "And my soul is not worth the price!"
"Not worth power beyond imagination?"
"No."
The Snow Queen smiled. She was circling Virginia now. "All your life – our life – we've felt so small, so insignificant as great things happened to those around us, outside of our control. Great things happened to others, but never us."
"Is that why you sold your soul? Because you felt helpless?"
The Snow Queen stared at her, still smiling pleasantly. "Perhaps. But perhaps you would like to see for yourself?"
"Don't listen to her!" Tony yelled, struggling in the grip of the two wolves. "She's trying to get in your head – and she can because she knows how it works! Don't listen to her!" Hebro covered his mouth.
Virginia stared at her nemesis with disgust. "Whatever your reasoning – whatever your justification – you did it to stop your pain at losing Fen! But look! Fen is still here! I haven't lost him! The past was changed! The future can be as well! You have lost!"
The smile never left the Snow Queen's face. "Oh no. No, because I am still here my dear, ignorant, former self. Which means – one way or another – you will still become me." She held out her hand. "Come. You want to know the real reason I became the new Snow Queen? I didn't do it for myself, no matter what lies Mother Holle hissed in your ears. No. I did it for all of us! For the whole world! Come. Let me show you. Let me show you why …"
Virginia stared at the outstretched hand. She looked at Tony and Prince, then at Wolf, then up at Fen's cradle. The baby was still crying. Gerda's final tear was now in the possession of Fiona. The Snow Queen held all the cards now, she knew. She had to buy time, to think of a plan.
Virginia reached out and took her future self's hand. Across the room, the Devil's Mirror rose from the icy depths, the glass pooling as though it were liquid. The Snow Queen led her to the Mirror and they stood before it. She gestured kindly to Virginia. "After you."
Virginia stared at her former self. She turned to look one final time at her family, before walking through the Mirror, the Snow Queen right behind her.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
~0~
.
.
Swords clanged and soldiers screamed. Wild beasts roared. The battle to end all battles had come to the Nine Kingdoms. Torrents of rain soaked the combatants, wind lashed at their battle standards, lightning illuminated the barbarity going on the valley.
Blabberwort parried a blow, then punched her combatant out. Another soldier collapsed before her, arrows protruding from his chest. She stepped over him, inserting her blade through another foe. She snarled, her eyes focused, her will bent on only one objective and one objective alone.
The complete annihilation of the man who had ruthlessly murdered her brother.
The Lord Protector laughed maniacally from his black horse, his Horned King outfit striking terror into all who opposed him as he used his sword in one hand to parry enemy attacks, and his battle axe in the other to cleave his foes down. He bridled up his horse which reared back on its hind legs as he cackled, bashing a Resistance fighter in the face and then lodging his axe into his skull.
Blabberwort spit out blood. She braced herself, then took off running. She leaped on a boulder to give her a lift, and flew high in the air, tackling Wallace right off his horse. The horse neighed and galloped into the fray, vanishing between the battle armies. Wallace rolled along in the mud and dirt as Blabberwort found herself on all fours. She panted and looked up – Wallace rose to his feet like a nightmare. The lightning illuminated his skull mask and the horned antlers as he held out his sword and axe. "So," he asked. "You've thrown your lot in with the Resistance to avenge your brother?"
Blabberwort spit again. "I will wear your skull on my head! Your guts will be turned into my royal bedtime slippers! You will pay for what you did to Burly!"
"Let's get on with it, then. I have a whole Resistance army to slaughter."
The troll screeched and the two charged. Wallace cleaved his axe and sword down – Blabberwort raised her own sword and their weapons met with a clang. The two stared at each other between their crossed blades; Wallace's eyes stared into hers through the sunken eye sockets of his skull mask and for the first time, Blabberwort could see the fullness of the madness that was consuming the Lord Protector.
.
.
.

"Where are we?"

Virginia looked around. There was only white as far as she could see. No walls, no ceiling. She was in an empty void.
"The Mirror World. I control our surroundings – the past, the present … and the future." The Snow Queen materialized behind Virginia and waved her arms. Virginia watched as flooring and ceilings took shape around her, flowers sprouting – then the flowers died, covered in frost.
"Why did you bring me here?" Virginia demanded.
"You wanted to know why I became the Snow Queen, did you not? Why – we – became her?"
"You did it for power – because in your timeline you lost Fen -."
"No. That is the wrong answer. The loss of Fen was what started me seeking answers – but it wasn't until I saw the world that would be – the world as the year 2001 rolls to its end. The Devil's Mirror showed me the future of the world – our world!"
The Snow Queen waved her arm. Their surroundings morphed. They were in New York City. People around them were screaming and running right past them, as though they were invisible. Virginia reached out to touch a screaming man – her hand went right through him as though he were made of air.
"They can't see us nor hear us," the Snow Queen admonished. "We might as well be ghosts to them."
Virginia couldn't understand what they were all running from. "What's going on?"

BOOOOOMM!

She jumped at the explosion and the panic only grew. Sirens blared. The Snow Queen pointed ahead. And Virginia could see it – smoke. Thick, black clouds of smoke ascended as far as the eye could see. The World Trade Center – the two giant towers that were forever considered a part of the New York Skyline – were smoking. People screaming, jumping from the top of the towers.
"What is this?" she asked.
"The future. Your future. September 11, 2001. Terrorist Osama Bin Laden hijacks four planes. Two crash into the twin towers. Another crashes into the Pentagon. And the fourth targeted – well, anyone's guess – most likely Congress. But the passengers rise up and gain control before it crashes in a field in Pennsylvania. This is only the beginning …"
"I don't understand -."
"You thought you would return to a normal life in New York City with Wolf after you returned from the Nine Kingdoms? No – there is no normal after the events of September 11, 2001. One year from your future, Virginia, everything will change. This will be your generation's Pearl Harbor, your generation's Kennedy assassination."
Virginia could only watch as the terror increased. The sirens and the screams were growing more intense, tearing into her mind. Women carrying their crying children –
The Snow Queen waved her hand. They were no longer in New York. They were in a Middle Eastern City. "Baghdad," the ice witch commented. "The War on Terror begins – the first harbinger towards the inevitable World War III."
Their surroundings morphed – battles in Iraq, Afghanistan. Assassinations on political leaders.
She was in New Orleans watching in horror as a massive hurricane stormed the shores, the levy's breaking, the city flooding.
More wars. More mayhem.
She was horrified to see an Ebola breakout.
ISIS beheadings.
Genocides increasing.
Now, another outbreak. She watched as television news reports appeared before her – they're calling it COVID-19.
Russia invading Ukraine.
More wars. News of natural disasters, climate change … in just a little over twenty years, the world will be unrecognizable from 2000. She fell to her knees, tears running, feeling suddenly exhausted. "How … how could so much … so much evil and horror exist …?"
The Snow Queen stood over her, arms folded. "The Mirror showed me all these things as well. And of course, the Nine Kingdoms and the Tenth Kingdom are connected. What happens in one has bearing on another – however small, however subtle. The destruction and mayhem you witnessed across Earth will manifest in its own ways here in the Nine Kingdoms. So you see – disaster will befall both worlds. You think of me as the villain – but I became the Snow Queen out of necessity. I can bring order to the Nine Kingdoms … and I can bring order to our world too. Temperatures will rise – the ice caps will melt. But I can use my powers to stop it all – to stop the world we know and love from collapsing. So you see – this is much bigger than us! This isn't about you and me! I became the villain because there was no other way. I can use my powers to forceorder on both worlds! Avert all the disasters and wars and terrorism before any of it can rear its ugly head!"
Virginia stared ahead into the void, the horrors running through her mind.
The Snow Queen stood in front of her. "You are supposed to be the Savior of the Nine Realms! This is what it will take! A frozen heart with the power of ice and snow to enforce their will on all others! Bend the universe to your will!"
"And lose my soul?" Virginia asked, looking up at her future self.
"Sometimes – to be the hero – sacrifices must be made. The difference between a fall and a sacrifice is sometimes difficult. The world will fall if you do not become the Snow Queen. I did not fall – I became the villain, the heart of all evil, for the greater good! You are the Hero of the Nine Kingdoms – what greater act of heroism is there than to become the villain, become the one able to make the hard decisions?"
Virginia remained silent. The faces of the little children on 9/11 ran through her mind. "I –"
"You were always willing to do what needed to be done to be the hero," the Snow Queen said slowly. "You must make that choice now. You are at the crossroads. Will you turn away from your destiny at the final hour? Will you turn your back on the world for your so-called virtue? Or will you be the hero the world believes you to be?! Will you make the sacrifice for the greater good? The world's contempt in exchange for countless lives saved? Tell me, Virginia! What say you?"
.
.
.
Wallace pressed the attack on Blabberwort, driving her back. She let out a cry – he nicked her leg. She limped backwards as he hissed in glee under his skull mask. He charged, his sword and axe dancing brilliantly. She struggled, parrying each cleaver-like attack with skill.
But even a defense is still just a defense.
She jumped backwards, hoping to put some distance between herself and him, hoping to see an opening for a counterattack.
There was a yell – a Resistance fighter was charging the Lord Protector. Wallace slashed him across the stomach with his sword before burying the blade of his axe in his chest. Grinning, not stopping, he pulled the axe free from his fallen foe's chest cavity. And he kept coming.
Blabberwort limped forward, charging, hoping to overwhelm him with brute force. Wallace laughed as he showed amazing speed, dodging her attacks, blocking, parrying spinning, his red cape fluttering like a bird. He got under her guard and his blade pierced her thigh. She screamed as he yanked it out.
She backed away again. And he still kept coming.
This had been a mistake. She had underestimated the Lord Protector. There was no flaw to his technique, his defenses impenetrable. He was indestructible, unbeatable.
Lord Protector Wallace - was invincible …
.
.
.
"It wasn't easy you know … having to make the tough decisions." The Snow Queen was walking around Virginia, taking her time, her hands pressed together thoughtfully. "Every step you've taken, every path you walked, every event in your life – was carefully, masterfully, orchestrated by me. To bring you here – to show you your destiny! To show you how to save the world!"
"By enslaving it?" Virginia asked.
"Better a slave population than a dead one."
"I don't agree – and neither does most of the world!"
The Snow Queen pointed furiously – they were in a wasteland in the future, the dead bodies piled up from war, terrorism, disease, famine, natural disaster. "Stand on the graves of the dead and ask them if they see a difference!" the Snow Queen snarled.
Virginia stared at the corpses – lined up as far as the could see. She turned away, eyes closed.
The Snow Queen was becoming insistent. "You – me – we are the only ones now who can avert all this!"
"The ends don't justify the means!"
"So you would throw it all away? Everything? The lives of countless children? You would spit on all the sacrifices I already made?"
"You made those sacrifices – I didn't!"
The Snow Queen chuckled. "You have no idea the things that I had to do to save the world. To bring you to this point of decision. All the nasty backstabbing, conspiring, assassinations, wars I've had to orchestrate from my icy throne – and of course, the lives of those close to you – the ones who could have thwarted you in your destiny to save the world – well, sacrifices had to be made …"
"What are you -?" Virginia was confused.
The Snow Queen waved her hand and their surroundings morphed. They were in Central Park one cold night. There – Virginia could see a young, twenty-something year-old redheaded woman sitting alone on a bench. "Mom!" She rushed to her. "Mom, Mom -."
The young Christine Slevil sat wordlessly, hands on her jeans, checking her watch.
Virginia was on her knees, trying to get Christine to see her. But she might as well have been a ghost.
"Like I said – the Mirror shows the past as well as the future. She can't see or hear you."
Virginia saw the tears in her mother's eyes and then spun around to her future self. "What is this?"
"This is it," the Snow Queen said slowly. "The night that destroyed your mother forever. The night her one true love – Jack – never kept his promise."
"One true love …"
"Oh, you thought Tony was the love of your mother's life?" the Snow Queen laughed. "Sorry to break it to you. He was the rebound! Her heart always belonged to Jack!"
Virginia stared up at her mother's heartbroken face. Virginia could feel her own heart break with hers. "What happened to him?" she asked.
The Snow Queen sighed. "As I said … certain events in the lives of those closest to you had to be … manipulated."
Christine and Central Park vanished around them. They were in a dingy New York bar. A middle-aged man – already inebriated – was laughing. A beautiful, middle-aged, busty blonde was flirting with him, touching his arm, playing with her hair, laughing at everything he said. She turned to the barkeep. "Another round!" More drinks. The blonde laughed, doing a sexy hair twirl. The man drunkenly howled. "Shots!" she yelled. "More shots!" The man laughed as he did a line of shots – then the blonde woman did something unexpected. She lay flat on her back on a table, her belly exposed, pouring a shot into her belly button. The drunken man laughed as he drank the shot up. The woman grabbed his head – and licked up the side of his face. "Go home," she said. "I'll meet you there."
"But I –" he stammered.
She reached into his pocket and pulled out his car keys, jingling them. She put them down her shirt, raising her eyebrows. "A little foretaste – come on, it'll be fun. Like a race – first one to your apartment gets to undress the other …"
The man laughed as he grabbed the keys from her blouse. "You're on," he slurred as he turned and staggered through the crowded bar.
The barkeep called after him. "You can't drive!" The man waved him off, staggering out the door. The barkeep turned to the blonde woman – but he no longer saw her. For a moment, for the briefest moment – the Snow Queen was standing where she had been, a wicked smile on her face.
Then she was gone.
The scene changed. They were at a busy intersection. Virginia saw a handsome young man – Jack, she knew – crossing the street. And then –
The drunk man from the bar at the wheel of an out-of-control car, crashing into Jack, his body flying. He was dead before he hit the ground. Virginia spun her head, unable to stomach the scene.
"Do you understand what I did? I sacrificed our Mother's life to save these worlds! I took away her Happily Ever After! I made her into the Evil Queen! All to get you here in the first place. It was always about you."
Virginia wiped her eyes. "You've sacrificed so much …"
"She wasn't the only one, unfortunately …"
Virginia could see Leone standing there, mesmerized, at the Evil Queen's orders to murder his own family. She watched as he - with no free will – slew them as though he were nothing more than a robot.
Once again, the scene changed. Virginia could see a young Wolf, very uncomfortable, with a young Fiona, a mad grin on her face. Wolf's Dad was negotiating the marriage contract with Fiona's father. The she-wolf's Dad grinned as he struck paws with Wolf's Dad. They turned and went their way, the marriage contract all but done. Wolf had a forlorn look on his face … and Fiona's father looked into the trees. The Snow Queen was walking between the trees, smirking at him, gloating that she had implanted the idea in his head for the marriage between Wolf and Fiona.
Virginia now saw Tony sitting alone in an office, a glass of scotch in his hand, the fingers of his other hand rubbing his temples as he stared out the window. An economic downturn had shut down his business and his bouncy house proposals. He sat silently, sipping his scotch, as men in white uniforms removed items from his office – debt collectors, Virginia realized, until night fell and Tony was now sitting on a bare floor by himself with a bottle of vodka, nothing remaining of his office or his assets.
And in the window, an icy reflection of a wicked, ice pale woman …
.
~0~
.
"You ruined everyone's life …" Virginia breathed.
"We ruined everyone's life," the Snow Queen replied quietly. "After all the things I've done, the people I've had to hurt – you would turn your back on your destiny to save the world? You would make their sacrifices be in vain?"
"I would never have sacrificed them to begin with!" Virginia spat.
"Then why am I still here?" the Snow Queen retorted.
Virginia fell silent. She had no answer.
"I'll tell you why," the ice witch continued. "Because you will do all those necessary, terrible things! I'm still here, because you are still going to make the same decision I did. I'm still here, because you will still choose to become me. So what if the past changed? So what if Fen survived?! Don't you get it – it was never about him or Wolf or any of that! It was always about the greater good! Just make this easy on yourself! It's useless to resist! Your destiny is set! It is inevitable. I am your destiny!"
And Virginia shrunk in the dark shadow of her future self …
.
.
.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

"
Love is like death, it must come to us all, but to each his own unique way and time, sometimes it will be avoided, but never can it be cheated, and never will it be forgotten."

- Jacob Grimm
.
.
.
The words once spoken to Mother Holle by Jacob Grimm all those years ago, as he sat at her table with his brother, as she regaled him and his brother with tales of the forests, echoed through her head as she stood on a hill in the old cemetery, the battle in the valley not far away growing more intense with the second.
She sighed sadly as she watched Wallace – in his Horned King armor and helmet – strike down two foes as he and Blabberwort continued their contest of strength, dexterity and wit. Their weapons crossed below … the advantage was all Wallace's. He would likely win today, that much she knew.
How had it all gone wrong?
In these final moments of war, her mind wandered to the past. To the decades ago, to a bright, toe-headed, cheerful young boy named Kay. He was such a bright child, and so good-natured. The woodland creatures knew him and played all day long with him. Sometimes well into the evening when the sun was shining its last rays and the crickets had come out to sing. When one squirrel was wounded, he cared for it as his own. For a week straight he slept outside in the cold to keep a sick chipmunk warm. He often spared his own supper rations to share with the rabbits and foxes. When he stepped on a cockroach by accident – why, not even the rivers could contain his tears!
And he came to live with an old woman and her granddaughter, Gerda. How he loved Gerda, and how she loved him! How they played together in the woods, cared for the animals together. How he would walk on the logs with his arms splayed out, attempt to do a somersault and land in the mud – and how Gerda would hold her hands to her face and laugh.
Mother Holle stared now at the monster below her - his skull death-mask, the horns rising from it, his arms stained in blood, a dripping axe and sword in his hands, his maniacal laugh rising into the night.
What had twisted that innocent child so? Heartbreak, revenge … hate? The path that the original Snow Queen had set him on so long ago … and yet Gerda loved him like a brother. How much the girl had risked to save him from that frozen domain! And how wickedly he had repaid her – with poison on her wedding night.
The boy had become a living nightmare.
She turned her gaze to Blabberwort – the she-troll had the same manic look in her eyes as she parried and went on the offensive against Wallace. The same bloodlust, also driven by revenge. Revenge for her brother. It fueled her, spurned her on into a battle against a monster she could not possibly hope to defeat. And the troll knew it – but revenge is a poison all its own.
Revenge – which had consumed Wallace – was now consuming Blabberwort. She would rather die than forgive. And she likely would.
Mother Holle sighed again. Only one of them would remain standing – and as the greatest battle of the ages ramped up in intensity, it was likely neither would remain standing. Blabberwort and Wallace's swords locked again and he was pressing the troll back. She snarled, pulling a hidden dagger – thrusting it into the Lord Protector's thigh. He cried out, and hacked at her with his axe, spinning up with his sword, slicing up her arm.
The old woman closed her eyes, unable to look. The two would likely destroy each other. But then … they were both already destroyed shells, were they not? She leaned on her walking stick for support and uttered something ... an old poem of lament the Brothers Grimm had brought from their land – a lament of sadness for the loss of innocence that was uttered by the fortunetellers, soothsayers and medicine women of a land they called Romania.

"
The way you walked was thorny, through no fault of your own. But as the rain enters the soil, the river enters the sea, so tears run to a predestined end. Now you will have peace for eternity."

She turned away from the battle and hobbled back into the cemetery …
.
.
~0~
.
.
"We are running out of time!" The Snow Queen's patience was running thin. "It is the time of decision, Virginia." The ice witch pointed a snowy finger and traced a line in the air in the shape of a doorway. Virginia peered into the door to see – the past? The Snow Queen hovered behind her, her chilled hands resting on Virginia's shoulders. "Just one step. That's all it will take. One step through that door – to the past. Your heart will be frozen, just like mine. All the pain will be gone, all the sorrow. Take that one step, and all my power to save the world will be yours!"
Virginia stared through the door hovering in the white void. She narrowed her eyes. She could see a world at … peace? At rest? Children laughing with their parents. She saw a little girl walking with her parents in Central Park. The girl reminded her of herself … and the girl had both parents.
A voice called to her through the door. "Virginia … Virginia, come to me …!"
The voice was familiar. "Mom? Mom!"
The Snow Queen leaned in, her frosty breath in Virginia's ear. "You can see her again. You can change the past, as I have. I turned her into the Evil Queen … but you can do with her as you see fit. After all – reality will be ours to create … just one step … you can give your mother her life back … just one step is all it will take …"
Virginia's fingers gripped the edges of the door. She could hear her mother's voice grow louder. "Come to me … my little girl, come to me … just one step and we can be together … forever …"
Virginia's heart longed to take that step, to see her mother again. But …
Her mind swam back to all those weeks ago, to those nights in New York City. To that dream of her mother – a warning! "Virginia … beware … beware the Snow Queen …"
It was a lie, it all was! That was not her mother's voice calling to her in the door! Her mother had remembered who she was in the end! She would never urge her to become the Snow Queen. Her mother's spirit had warned her to beware the Snow Queen in all those dreams!
"No!" Virginia staggered back, spilling onto the white ground, crawling away from the door. The Snow Queen's mouth was open, a hiss issued from it, as her fists balled. Virginia rose to her feet, defiant. "Never! I'll never follow in your footsteps! No matter what you offer! No matter what you threaten!"
The Snow Queen took a step forward. "You dare –?" Her nails extended from her fingers and she held them out, catlike, as though ready to slash Virginia's throat.
Virginia gulped but retained her composure. "You can't hurt me – you don't dare touch me!"
The Snow Queen faltered.
Virginia could feel the advantage now shifting to her. She took a menacing step forward. "You won't hurt me – because hurting me will be hurting you!"
"You know nothing –"
"Oh, I don't?" Virginia reveled now. She could feel the anger and frustration and even – fear – rising within the Snow Queen. "Go ahead. Kill me. Because if I die – you vanish out of existence. That's what this whole thing has been about, hasn't it? You don't care about saving the world or doing good! You only care to make me become you – to maintain your existence! You're growing weaker, aren't you? I can feel it! With each second my determination to notbecome you grows – and your existence is beginning to fade … isn't it?"
The Snow Queen hissed with fury. "You think you have all the angles figured out, do you? Typical Virginia, always one step ahead of everyone! You're right … I dare not harm you. But your friends … your father, your little retriever and especially – Wolf and Fen … they are completely at mymercy!"
"If you hurt them -."
The Snow Queen's fury was now replaced with exultant joy. "Oh, you will long to become me when all is said and done! As you walk my icy throne room – your feet soaked in the blood of everyone you have loved – knowing you could have stopped me! Knowing you could have saved them by simply cooperating! Did you think I hadn't prepared for this eventuality?! I know you!"
The ice witch clenched her fingers – the doorway vanished. It was replaced by a new one. One that led right back into the Snow Queen's palace. Through the door, Virginia could see her father and Prince – held at the mercy of Hebro and Dynaman. She could see Fen in his cradle, fifty feet in the air. And she could see Wolf standing there, at Fiona's side.
"No!" Virginia raced for the door – icicles rose up from the ground, trapping her wrists and feet. She struggled, twisting, writhing. It was no use. Her face rose, her cheeks flushed and blubbered as she stared into the new doorway.
The Snow Queen kneeled down before her. "You will watch this from here. A nice front-row seat to the end of your family. You can watch as I torture them to death. One by one. Slowly. Painfully. Drop of blood by drop of blood. Yes, you're family and I - we're gonna have a hell of a time!" The ice witch stretched out her hand – an icy pitchfork materialized, its prongs long and sharp, made up jagged icicles. The Snow Queen stood up, holding her weapon aloft. "Yes, perfectly pronged to strip flesh straight from bone. I will slowly skin each one of them alive." She glared wickedly down at Virginia who was crying. "You did this. You brought this upon them. Now watch what you have wrought!"
"Please!" Virginia begged. She continued to struggle in the icicles binding her wrists and ankles. She cried out in horror as the Snow Queen stepped through the doorway, back into her throne room, leaving her here. Alone.
A front-row seat to her family's demise.
She cried out, hysterically screaming and crying. Her tears stained the white, empty floor between her knees. Her head hung down, helpless. She would lose everything after all. And there was nothing she could do to stop it.
.
.
.
"Virginia." Her name carried along the air as though on the wind.
She felt … warmth.
Virginia's head rose up at the new feeling. It started out as though a ray of sun had beamed onto her neck. But it was growing. Already the icicles holding her in place were melting, turning to steam. She broke free and rose to her feet and looked around, wondering where the heat source was coming from. There was no light …
There was no time – she turned to run through the doorway – only to notice that on other side, everyone was unmoving. The Snow Queen, Fen, Fiona, her dad and Prince, Wolf … they stood there, completely still, as though time itself had frozen.

"
Virginia …"

A voice, sweet and melodious and like soft butter danced in the air. The words filled her stomach with a soothing heat, strengthening her, as though a fireball had filled her core and was spreading to her extremities – to her fingertips and toes. She turned – her surroundings had changed. She was no longer in a white void in the Devil's Mirror. She was in a ballroom.
A beautiful ballroom – a wedding to be celebrated! Linen cloths covered the tables, generous portions of wine sat in golden goblets, fine silver adorned the dining room. It was a wedding! But where were all the guests?
"Virginia …"
She stopped in the center of the ballroom as a white light enveloped the room. The light took form and shape, swirling with color. Virginia shielded her eyes. When the glare had abated, a beautiful young woman gorgeously dressed as a bride stood before her. She smiled kindly. "Hello Virginia …"
Virginia couldn't believe her eyes. "G-Gerda …?"
.
.
.
Gerda was every bit as beautiful as Virginia had heard. The young bride spun in her dress, taking in her surroundings, her mouth agape at the beautiful ballroom. "My, I haven't been here in ages!" She sung a hymn … her voice melted Virginia's stomach.
"I don't understand," Virginia said. "How am I here? How are you here?"
Gerda simply smiled. "Magic is a powerful influence. Evil uses it. But evil is not the only magic there is. And there is another magic, one that evil cannot even begin to comprehend, one that will overpower it at every turn. Can you guess?"
"Love?" Virginia replied skeptically.
"As they say in your world: sounds kinda 'cheesy' huh? But it's the truth! Snow White knew it and used that power to reveal herself to you the first time you were here. She used that power to shield your image from the Mirrors of the Evil Queen. And you yourself used that magic to remind your mother of who she really was. And I … I used that magic to help you throughout your last journey in the Nine Kingdoms."
Virginia thought on this for a moment. Then her face brightened. "We've met before!"
"I was hoping you would remember!"
"You were the old woman in the forest! The one who gave me the lesson about standing together using those twigs!"
Gerda nodded, chuckling. "When the student is ready, the teacher appears."
"And you were that little girl in kissing town! The one with cupid's arrow!"
Gerda shrugged. "I may have given you the nudge you needed to realize your feelings for Wolf." She saw Virginia's raised eyebrow and laughed. "I didn't put any feelings there that weren't there already. I only helped you to realize it was there. And as I said, love is the most powerful magic there is … and it is that magic that will help you to destroy the Snow Queen without ruining yourself. Oh Virginia, how close you did come to destroying yourself – until Snow White and the others intervened."
Virginia looked away. "I still lost Wolf … the Snow Queen has him under her complete control …"
"No one is lost that can't be found again," Gerda said gently. She gracefully sat herself down on a chair and Virginia scooted down, sitting at her feet, mesmerized by the beauty of her wedding dress. "That's why I never gave up on Kay – not even when the original Snow Queen kidnapped him and took away all his memories."
"You loved him," Virginia said.
"Yes. Just … not in the way he loved me. He was like a brother to me … and I was willing to risk everything to get him back. I set out, not knowing the way, with nothing but my own clothes on my back, just a little girl in a vast world. I met a magician woman who wanted to keep me a slave in her house, who made me forget that Kay even existed. But when she wore a rose on her hat, it reminded me so strongly of him that I couldn't help but remember! Love doesn't need memories – it's there, even when you can't remember. And I continued bravely on my journey, was kidnapped by robbers and met a Finn woman. A kindly person … she shared something with me, something that never left me. She told me that my unique power to save Kay was in my innocent heart. Only the innocent love of a child could save him. And I took that with me. I entered the Snow Queen's domain – I said the Lord's Prayer – evil, is driven away by good. I found Kay standing on the Mirror of Reason, his mind gone. I kissed him and cried over him. And my tear – it warmed him from head to toe. He remembered. After all that, he remembered!"
Virginia sighed. "Fiona has your final tear …"
Gerda laughed. "It's not the tear, Virginia! It's what it represented!"
"Your love for Kay."
"Yes. The most powerful magic there is! What could the original Snow Queen do in the face of it? What can the new Snow Queen – you – do in the face of it? Remember what your future self did in her pain. She froze her heart! She sold herself to the Devil for his mirror! She forgot all the lessons Snow White and I tried to teach her during her first journey here! But you … you do not have to repeat those mistakes. You turned away from power – that saved you!"
Virginia played with her fingers on her lap. She looked up at Gerda who smiled kindly in return. "But you didn't save Kay …"
Gerda's expression softened. "Sometimes … you can save a person but they can reject that salvation later on. I did save Kay as a child … the adult Wallace is another story …" Gerda's own eyes welled up. "If there's anyone to blame, blame me. You see, what happened to Kay was my fault."
"Your fault? No, Gerda you -."
"I promised him as a child that I would always be there for him. Don't you remember – I showed it to you in the forest where the Shadow took over your body. Don't you remember what I said to him?"
Virginia thought back to that night. "You promised you would always be there for him."
"But I wasn't! Kay grew up a true idealist. He wanted to be soldier for the Fourth Kingdom – a hero! He went and fought against the Southern Renegades for years. When he came home from his tour, he was a changed man. The war had scarred him – not on the outside. But on the inside. He had seen to much death, lost too many friends. And the only solace he had was his love for me, his hope that I would be there waiting for him, just like I promised. He came home, wearied, having lost his best friends in the war against the Southern Renegades. I was the last spark of light left in him, the last gleam of sunshine he clung to in the darkness. And when he sold off the last memento of his father to buy me an engagement ring -."
"You didn't love him in that way. Romantically."
"As I said, I loved him with all my heart. As a brother. I tried to let him down as kindly as I could … I assured him that I would always be in his life, that nothing in our relationship would ever change, that my new fiancé would nevercome between us, that we'd always be brother and sister … I broke his heart. I was the final straw that turned him into the monster he's become. He went to the Snow Queen – not realizing she wasn't the same woman. Not realizing that she was you – that your future self had usurped her place. She hardened his heart, twisted his mind – now he's no longer recognizable. He is Kay no more. He's become something … else. Twisted and deformed in his soul. All because of me …" Gerda looked down, her fingers tightly clenched on her knees.
"No!" Gerda looked up to see Virginia on her feet, her hands balled into fists. "I reject that!" Virginia was spitting. "What Wallace – Kay – became is not your fault!"
"Virginia –"
"You didn't love him! You had the right not to love him! You saved him from the first Snow Queen! You went on a long journey and put yourself in danger – for him! You didn't owe him another thing! Not a damn thing! He had no right to expect you to fall into his lap! You were your own person – not a possession and damnit he couldn't accept that, could he?! That he couldn't control you! That you weren't dangling from a string in his hand! So what does an entitled, spoiled brat do when they don't get their way?! Get revenge! He murdered you Gerda! You and your husband and your family and the whole wedding party! He couldn't possess you so he destroyed you! He took away your Happily Ever After! And then what did he do? He couldn't live with the guilt, but he wasn't about to kill himself, was he? No, he went to the Snow Queen and asked her to take away his pain. She promised she would, if he would do everything she said. And he's thrown this whole world into havoc! Look out at the world out there – what he's done! He's slaughtering the Resistance as we speak! All because of a vague promise to take away the pain in his heart! Because only hissuffering matters! He didn't care about you – he cares about only his own feelings! Never mind your murder, not to mention your fiancé and family – all that counts is his pain!"
Gerda remained silent for a moment. Virginia was surprised to see tears forming in her eyes. "You're right. He is no longer the little boy I knew and loved. The little boy who was like my brother. But even now … hidden deep inside beneath the rage and hate … that little boy is still there."
Virginia rolled her eyes. "You don't surely believe that? After all he's done – that that little boy Kay is still hidden in that monster's heart?!"
Gerda leaned forward very seriously. "As I said Virginia – no one is lost that can't be found again."
"You think Kay can be redeemed?" she scoffed.
"I do," the beautiful young woman replied. "For if there's no hope for him to return – then there's no hope for Wolf either."
At this, Virginia had no answer. She sputtered, then fell silent. Finally, she looked up. "Can Wolf be saved …?"
Gerda stood up and placed her hands on her shoulders. "Yes. If you remember everything I taught you. I told you my story for a reason – you and I are similar."
"The tear –" Virginia began.
"- Is how I saved Kay the first time and how you'll save Wolf this time," Gerda finished.
"Then – then there is hope for Kay too?"
Gerda beamed. "Virginia – you've come out of the forest."
"I've got to go back then," Virginia recognized. "To save Wolf. And Fen. And the others …"
"And to stop your future self. Everything hinges on this. You will have to face the Snow Queen – yourself – one final time."
Virginia lowered her head. "But what if I'm not strong enough … she controls the elements themselves –"
"Will you stop doubting yourself?" Gerda scolded. "How quickly a lesson is forgotten! My old schoolteacher used to yell at us for forgetting our lessons! Don't you remember everything Snow White and the others tried to impart to you?! You were brought here for a reason! Snow White was right – you are standing on the cusp of greatness!"
"I'm a nobody! I had help last time! Wolf and Wendell -."
"No," Gerda corrected. "It was you. All you. You defeated and then redeemed your mother! The Evil Queen! And now – you will be the one to defeat the Snow Queen once and for all!" She leaned forward and kissed Virginia on the forehead. Virginia felt amazing warmth radiating through her body. Gerda took her by the shoulders and stared into her eyes. "The final confrontation is yours alone. Gaze at me and remember my story. It will give you strength."
Behind Virginia – a door appeared in the air. It led back to the Snow Queen's throne room.
"Go," Gerda motioned.
Virginia wiped her eyes. "How can I thank you?"
"By remembering my story. By stopping this madness. By becoming what Snow White predicted you would – a teacher and a comforter of other little girls lost in the woods. Go now – go and finally become who you were born to be."
Virginia lifted her hands to her mouth as she silently cried. "Thank you. Thank you … I'll never forget you. I promise!"
Gerda smiled sadly. "I had my Happily Ever After taken from me. But you – you still have a chance to have yours. That is one light that has not yet gone out …"
Virginia turned to look through the door back into the icy throne room. When she turned back to look at Gerda, the young woman had vanished. The ballroom was dark now, empty. Sad.
Nodding, Virginia turned and walked defiantly back through the door, back through the other side of the Devil's Mirror.
.
.
.
"Where's Virginia! What have you done you sick, twisted –" Tony was screaming in the cold embrace of Hebro and Dynaman. Prince whined sadly. Above, fifty feet in the air, Fen was crying loudly from his cradle.
The Snow Queen grinned maniacally as she held up her pitchfork. "I think it's time for some change of color around here. White has become so boring. I say – let's stain the floors and walls a little. With red!"
Behind her, Fiona and Wolf licked their lips hungrily.
"Listen to me," Tony was sputtering as the Snow Queen twirled her pitchfork in her hand. "There must be some part of you that's still my daughter! She's got to still be in there somewhere!"
The Snow Queen pointed the pitchfork at Tony's chest. "First – Dear old Dad." She stepped forward –
"Your Highness!" Fiona's eyes gleamed with a hungry red light.
The Snow Queen turned to look at her. "Yes, my dear Fiona?"
"Let Wolf have the honors. Out of all of us – myself, Hebro, Dynaman – he has yet to partake in any bloodletting."
The Snow Queen raised her eyebrows. "What a wonderful idea! Wolf – come here, my pet!"
Huffing, Wolf walked next to the ice witch like an obedient pup. She held the pitchfork out for him. Wolf stared into her eyes, then reached out with a shaky hand, clasping it around the torture device.
The Snow Queen leaned into his ear. "Make it good," she whispered.
A light filled the room. On the other side of the throne room, Wallace's two guards whom he had left to guard the Devil's Mirror scampered away in fright as Virginia emerged from the depths of the mirror and stepped into the throne room. "Stop! Right now!"
The Snow Queen hissed as her archfoe and past self marched confidently up to her. She sneered. "So … you've made your way back? To see your family die?"
"No," Virginia replied. "To see you fade away into nothing!"
And Virginia and the Snow Queen stared at each other, ready to face each other for the final time …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
.

"We can't take any more casualties! We have to order a retreat!"

The Green Knight was surrounded on all sides by the Lord Protector's forces. The raging war beasts bore down on him. A few feet away, Bluebell snarled as he fended off multiple soldiers at once with his broadsword. The two backed up in the heat of battle. Bluebell took in the sights – many of their own troops lay dead or bleeding out. Enemy reinforcements just kept coming. He saw an elf warrior fold under their sheer numbers – and the giant war beasts that the Lord Protector had summoned were tearing their left and right flanks apart.
Several kilometers away, Acorn and Clayface were fought to a standstill, before the enemy pressed them back. It was hopeless. The Green Knight was calling to his allies. "Fall back! To the cemetery! Fall back!"
Bluebell stuck his sword through an enemy and kicked him to the ground, turning to his sister who was locked in mortal combat with Lord Protector Wallace. "Blabberwort – order our trolls to retreat!"
Blabberwort was being purely overwhelmed by Wallace's sword and axe. His red cape whirled, a scarlet blur, his arms stained in the blood of his enemies. "Yes – order a retreat!" His smile beneath his skull mask was taunting. "So much more fun for me to hunt you down and exterminate you all like vermin! Just like your brother!"
The she-troll grit her teeth. "I'll never retreat!" She slashed – the Lord Protector dipped back, parrying with his sword, then cleaving his axe down. He missed the mark, but spun, reversed, and slashed her across the arm. She cried out as her arm dangled, blood running down her fingers. She steadied herself, switching her sword arm to her non-dominant hand. She took in her surroundings. Their allies were retreating, completely overwhelmed by the full power of Wallace's armies.
"Blabberwort – we have to go!" Bluebell shrieked at her as he himself began retreating with the rest.
Wallace watched her curiously, waiting to see what she would do. "Fight, retreat, it really doesn't matter to me one way or another. I'll hunt you trolls down one by one like the vermin you are. I'll mount your heads on my mantle as a trophy – yours will look just perfect next to the head of your brother …."
"Not another word …" she hissed.
"Blabbewort!" Bluebell was caught in the tide of retreating Resistance fighters. "Come on!"
Blabberwort tightened her grip on the hilt of her sword. Her eyes were filled with fire. "You go!" she shrieked at her brother.
"Sis – please …!"
"I'll be along shortly after I finish this filth!" she spat, her eyes never leaving her foe.
"I do admire your spirit," Wallace commended her. "At least you won't die like a whimpering pup as your brother did!"
Blabberwort turned for head for an instant – she saw Bluebell's desperate, pleading eyes. Their eyes locked for a moment, before Blabberwort gave him a knowing nod and turned to face Wallace again. "For Burly", she said softly as she threw herself at her opponent one final time.
Bluebell tried to race back against the tide of retreating Resistance forces. He saw Blabberwort and Wallace cross swords, before she vanished in the thick crowd of Resistance troops. His scream seemed to echo for eternity. "Blabberwort!"
.
.
~0~
.
.
Wolf's eyes darted between Virginia and the Snow Queen as he held the icy pitchfork in his hands. This girl – who had returned from the mirror – there was something familiar about her. A Wolf never forgets a scent! Oh, but Huff-Puff, where do I know her from? Oh, but I bet she tastes like a tender morsel, a little white lamb. Look at that creamy skin! I bet her blood is hot!
He licked his lips.
Virginia's eyes locked with Wolf's. For a moment – for the briefest moment – she thought she could detect a hint of recognition. And then it was gone – replaced by ravenous hunger and a desire to tear her throat out. She watched him, licking his lips, his eyes manic, his hair wild. Oh Wolf …
Above, Fen's crying echoed through the throne room. Virginia took a step forward. "Fen! Don't worry baby! Mommy's here! I'm going to get you out of here!"
The Snow Queen's laugh sent chills up everyone's spines. "And how do you plan to do that?" she cackled. "You – even with all your will to break free from the Devil's Mirror, you have nothing to your advantage! I have Wolf!"
"This doesn't have to end in blood," Virginia replied. She and the Snow Queen started circling each other now, two halves of a whole. Tony and Prince watched in wonder at the newfound resolve in Virginia.
"Oh?" The icy smile never left the Snow Queen's face. "It doesn't? It's strange … you seem almost as though you could harm me. Almost."
Virginia remained steadfast, calm. "One chance. Only one. Release my family. Release my father, Prince, Wolf and Fen. I warn you – your overconfidence in thinking you know me inside and out has already cost you here! Don't let it cost you further!"
"Enough!" The Snow Queen's eyes were slits, her tongue flicking out. She moved along the ice floors like a snake ready to strike at any instant. "You are in no position to make demands. We may be the same person, but my powers dwarf your own! I have the Devil's Mirror."
"You think he cares enough about you to intervene and save you? His powers are already abandoning you, aren't they?"
The Snow Queen refused to listen. "I have your family! Your son! And the love of your life! Their lives are mine to end – and I will end them Virginia. Don't you underestimate me!" The ice witch's hands curled into claws – sharp blade like nails extended from her fingertips.
Virginia suddenly found her arms and legs encased in pillars of ice that suddenly shot from the floor. She struggled. The Snow Queen laughed as she sneered, leaning in to her past self. Her frozen breath rose into Virginia's face, chilling her, as she pressed her ice nails into Virginia's throat.
"Where is your bravado now?" the Snow Queen demanded.
Virginia remained calm, defiant. "Then do it."
"What is this?" Confusion now reigned in the Snow Queen's mind.
"Do it," Virginia said simply. "Kill me! If I die – you die!"
The Snow Queen's teeth were bared. She pressed her nails deeper into Virginia's neck, drawing blood. "Don't tempt me," she snarled.
"Then do it! Seal both our fates!"
For an instant, Virginia really believed she would go through with it. But no – the ice witch removed her nails from her neck and turned. "I think I'll go through with the original plan – absolute slaughter of all your loved ones. You – forced to watch them slowly tortured to death. And at the hands of none other than your … betrothed." She snapped her fingers and Wolf jumped to attention. "Wolfie – you may start with the father."
Across the throne room, Tony's eyes widened. "Well now hold on -."
Wolf raised the pitchfork. His eyes focused on Tony. The heat in his blood rose – and it had to be satiated.
The Snow Queen turned and ascended the frozen steps to her throne. She sat down, her fingers clutching the tips of the armrests. "And when you have finished with him, you may proceed on to the dog, and then to the baby."
Wolf nodded. His memories gone, he was completely under the Snow Queen's control. He was hers to command. A loyal wolf.
Virginia cried out to him as he passed her. "Wolf! Wolf, please!"
The Snow Queen's cackle filled the throne room. "It's too late! Any memories and feelings for you are long gone! He is mine now, do you understand? Mine!"
"Wolf – you have to remember something! You have to feel!"
Hebro and Dynaman forced Tony to his knees. Fiona grinned wickedly.
"Wolf! Please … just remember who you are!"
He faltered.
Virginia smiled through the tears. Had she gotten through to him?
Wolf began walking again, his pace quickening, his fingers tightening around the weapon. He reached Tony who had been forced into a kneeling position by the two half-wolves. Wolf pressed the three points of the pitchfork under the jowls of his neck, forcing his head upright. Next to them, Prince whined, begging in his own way for Wolf to please, please remember.
Tony stared up, the frozen icicle points of the pitchfork pressing into his throat. "Wolf … it's me … Gramps … Tony … come on Wolf. Remember everything we've been through! When you sold me the dragon dung beetle … the golden fish on the boat … the trial in the Little Lamb Village …"
Wolf snarled down at him, pressing the jagged icicles harder against his throat.
"Wolf … please …" Virginia's voice was sad … pitiful. "I love you …"
Wolf winced at those words.
"What are you waiting for?" the Snow Queen demanded. "Do it!"
"Wolf – don't listen! It's me – the light of your life! It's Virginia! You've got to remember!"
"V-Virginia …?" Wolf was now the one whimpering.
"I am Virginia too!" boomed the Snow Queen. "Finish him! Now!"
Wolf began pressing harder. Tony cried out in pain and driblets of blood appeared on his neck.
The Snow Queen was laughing. "You see – he's mine! Just a stupid beast!"
"Don't listen to her, Wolf!" protested Virginia. "You're not a beast! Not to me! You asked me once – how I could love a mangy beast like you?! Because I saw the real you – the innocence, the humanity in you! The true, deep love you had in your heart! Please – the Devil's Mirror may have taken away your memories, but it can't have taken away everything! It can't have taken away your love!"
Wolf stood there, the pitchfork still angled in his hands, pressed up into Tony's throat. He snarled and pressed harder. Tony's shrieks filled the cathedral-like throne room.
The Snow Queen gloated from her throne. "You see, Virginia? Just an animal. I can't believe I ever once loved him. Now beast – do it!"
Wolf bared his teeth, ready to deliver the killing blow. Tony cried out, closing his eyes, bracing himself for the final blow.
Virginia lowered her head as the Snow Queen's cackling tore into her skull. She struggled in the ice bindings, then sighed.
.
~0~

"No one is lost that can't be found again."

.
~0~
Virginia's head rose. The words of Gerda rung in her ears. She stared at Wolf. "No … I refuse … I refuse to give up …" She stared down at the icy bindings … she closed her eyes. Gerda, she thought. Please give me strength.
Wolf held the pitchfork up, ready to deliver the final blow.
Virginia cried out as she mustered her strength, shattering the icy bindings holding her in place. Wolf whirled around. The Snow Queen was on her feet. "How?!"
Virginia stared at her nemesis, at her future self. "You and I are the same. And if you can control the elements – then so can I!"
Tony took the moment of confusion to bash his head back into Hebro's face and smash his foot onto Dynaman's boot. The two half-wolves howled, the one holding his face the other bouncing on one foot. Tony slid along the ice, smashing the bindings holding Prince. The retriever bounded free, the pads of his paws slapping on the ice. He spun, sinking his teeth into Dynaman's thigh.
The Snow Queen pointed a sharp finger. "Hurry – finish them but leave the girl!"
Fiona nodded, unsheathing two daggers, spinning them in her hands. Tony spun up. His eyes widened as Fiona approached. He pointed. "You keep away from me you psycho!" Fiona charged, slashing at him. Tony slid along the ice floors, ducking behind one of the many ice statues littering the throne room.
Wolf stood there, dazed and confused. Virginia raced to him, grasping him by the forearms, staring tearfully up into his eyes. "Wolf – please! Look at me! Look in my eyes!"
His face turned down into hers. He stared into her eyes. There was something … familiar ….?
"I know you lost your memories Wolf. But all of the endings of these fairy tales hold powerful truths that go beyond land and time! That no matter the odds – true love always wins!"

"True … love …"

"Don't listen to her! You are my creature," the Snow Queen howled.
Wolf's head jerked in the direction of his mistress's voice. He sniffed the air, his jaw clicking, his eyes without understanding.
"No, no – keep your eyes on me. Only on me." Virginia guided his face back to her own. "You told me once that when a wolf selects a mate, it's for life. You imprinted on me. That bond is still there even if you can't remember it!"
"Look at the pretty girl, Wolf!" The Snow Queen's voice tore into his skull. Wolf backed away, tossing the pitchfork aside, holding his head in both hands. He cried out. "Shut up! Shut up, everyone shut up!" He continued backing away on the ice floor, trying to drown out the two opposing voices.
"You are a Wolf," the Snow Queen continued. "You hunger for female flesh. You thirst for blood. Now finish her friends and bring me the girl!"
Wolf continued to hold his head in his hands. He lifted his face to the ceiling and howled, before bounding off between the ice statues, smashing into one, skidding on the floor. "Wolf!" Virginia took a step for him – he spun around, his eyes yellow, fangs gleaming in his mouth as he jumped out at her from behind a statue.
"Hello Little Girl! My, what white skin you have! All the better to feed me with!" And he lunged.
.
Across the throne room, the two guards Wallace had left to guard the Devil's Mirror with the Devil's Thorn watched the battle. "This is nuts!"
.
Tony and Prince slid between the ice statues, nearly falling into one. "Oh I really regret never taking up ice skating!" Tony lamented as tripped on the ice, slipping along the floor on his side. Prince grabbed the collar of his shirt and pulled him along on the ice – Fiona's blade struck the floor where he was not even a second ago. Tony nodded as he staggered to his feet. "Thanks boy!"
He dipped behind another ice statue and then turned – the ice statue of King Wendell stood there. Tony stared into the frozen expression of horror. "I'm gonna get you out of this, Wendy. One way or another. I promise!"
Behind him, another statue exploded into shards as Fiona lunged at him. Tony jumped back – her blade cut a swathe from his shirt. He turned. Hebro and Dynaman were coming at him from both sides, licking their lips, fangs gleaming in their mouths.
Fiona lazily spun her blades. "Where to now, Fatso?"
"Again with the fat jokes, I'll have you know I went to a De-Juicer and lost all that weight –"
"Enough with the humor. Hebro – Dynaman. Go for the throat."
The two half-wolves nodded, growling as they lunged. Tony's eyes were bulbs in his head. "Cripes!" He turned, skidding past Wendell's statue, his shoes sliding along on the ice floor. He was losing control, struggling to maintain his balance as he skidded along – crash! Right into another statue of a frozen leopard. Tony lamented. "Sorry buddy … maybe we can find some super glue to put you back together?"
A blade nearly took his head off!
Tony ducked as Fiona slashed at him. He fell onto his back, sliding along the floor face-up, Prince running at his side. He slammed headfirst into the base of another statue. Fiona was approaching, Hebro and Dynaman coming from both sides.
Prince put himself between Tony and the three half-wolves. He bared his teeth.
Fiona merely laughed. "Look at this, fellas! The retriever thinks he's one of us! The noble doggie – descended from greater ancestors, only to become 'man's best friend.'"
Prince's lips curled over his canine teeth. His ears were flat on his skull and his tail was between his legs as he lowered himself onto his haunches.
"Oh doggie – let me show you all your species has lost by becoming mere house pets."
Hebro and Dynaman bared their fangs as they approached Prince.
The retriever, however, wasn't scared. Tony had looked out for his body during the whole switch with Wendell, and he had cared for Prince ever since. He was not going to let his master be devoured alive by these wolves. He was going to go down fighting.
And Prince leapt from his haunches, his jaw clicking, as he attempted to sink his teeth into Hebro's neck.
.
.
~0~
.
.
Blabberwort stood her ground – yet she was barely standing. Her body was covered in scrapes and bruises and her legs trembled. Yet still she continued to fight on.
Wallace's lip was curled in disdain. "Look at you. You're a mess. You're barely standing. Yet you still believe you have a chance against me?"
Around them, the fighting had moved on. The Resistance was in full retreat – back to the cemetery. Wallace's forces had given chase across the plains towards the old graveyard on a hill. Wallace had ordered no mercy – and none would be given. Not to the rebels. And not to this troll.
And now the two of them stood alone in the plains, surrounded by fallen friend and foe and beast.
Wallace was circling the female troll. "I must say, you certainly have put up a better fight than your brother. Shall I tell you how he died?"
"Shut … up …" Blabberwort retorted.
"He lay on the ground in his own blood and dirt. He stared up at me as I loomed over him. And he begged. Oh, how he begged."
"Liar! A troll … never begs!"
"Oh but he did beg! And how he begged. He pleaded for his life like a half-nourished pup pleading for his mother's teat."
"I said SHUT UP!" Blabberwort charged, leaping into the air, aiming her sword for the Lord Protector's helmet. Wallace raised his weapons – one fraction of a second too slow. She scored a glancing blow on his helmet, slicing one of the horned antlers right off. He staggered back, his skull mask cracked. Grimacing, he reached up and pulled the horned skull mask off, revealing his youthful face. Ah, but Blabberwort's mark was true. A long gash had appeared on the Lord Protector's face, straight up his right cheek and up through his eye which was now fused shut. He tossed the mask aside and raised a gloved hand to his face – blood. He looked up and snarled.
"You … are going to pay for that …"
Blabberwort panted from exhaustion. "One more mistake like that and you'll be the one to pay!"
With a roar, Wallace raised his axe, hammering into Blabberwort's defenses. The she-troll fought back, barely defending herself from the Lord Protector's dance of death. He got under her guard, scoring a gash along her ribcage. She cried out, holding her side, limping away.
Wallace tsked her. "Come now – such drama. Surely a few slices and stabs cannot hurt so much?"
Blabbewort stared at him with bloody, gritted teeth. Her legs trembled – she couldn't hold on much longer.
And Wallace was still advancing. He got under her guard, butting her in the stomach with the hilt of his sword. Her knees buckled. And then gave out. She collapsed on all fours, panting, blood and sweat staining the ground beneath her.
Wallace pushed the blunt end of his axe under her chin, forcing her took up at him. "What? No begging like you brother?" he taunted.
Blabberwort spit blood in his face. "Go to Hell!"
"My life is Hell." And he raised his axe, preparing to decapitate the she-troll with one fell blow.
Blabberwort closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable. It was over. She had lost. "I'm sorry Burly," she whispered. Tears filled her eyes for the first time since she had learned of her father's fate. But at least now – she could be with him and Burly.
And Wallace swung his axe.
.
.
.
BLUEBELL LEAPT FROM A ROCK, TACKLING THE LORD PROTECTOR TO THE GROUND!
.
.
.
Blabberwort opened an eye to see Wallace on his back, momentarily stunned. Bluebell scrabbled over to his sister, helping her to her feet. "Come on –"
"You … you returned …" she breathed.
"Yeah, yeah – as much as you get on my nerves I kinda sorta love you. Now let's move before Gruesome Gus over there gets back on his feet!"
Wallace was already moving, using the blunt end of his axe as a support to push himself upright. He laughed through the blood running down his face. "Two trolls for the price of one –"
"We can take him – together," Blabberwort insisted.
Bluebell shook his head. "For once I'm going to be the sensible one and say – no the heck we can't! Come on!"
"But Burly –"
"Getting ourselves killed won't bring him back."
Blabberwort stared into her brother's eyes, before she closed her own. "For once – you are right."
"Come on!" He hoisted his sister's arm around his shoulder, turned and the two limped back after their retreating allies.
Wallace rose to his full height, his right eye blinded. Yet he laughed through the pain. "Go on, little insects. Run. I enjoy the hunt!" He spun his axe in his hand, gloating. A game of cat and mouse, was it? Very well. He would play along and have his fun.
.
.
~0~
.
.
Hebro and Dynaman wrestled with Prince in the Snow Queen's palace. The retriever snarled, his jaws clicking. His tenacity was unexpected from such a gentle creature – but when it came to his loved ones, Prince was as fierce as any wolf.
Hebro and Dynaman lashed out – Prince dove between their legs, spinning, biting hard into Dynaman's thigh. The half-wolf man screamed out.
Fiona rolled her eyes. "Pathetic." Her gaze turned onto Tony who was leaning on an ice statue for support, out of breath.
Tony returned her gaze. She has Gerda's tear in her pocket … if I could just get to it …"
Fiona seemed to read his mind. Her hand slid into her chest pocket and produced the vial containing the tear. "You want this, don't you?"
Tony took a step – Fiona let the vial slide a few centimeters. She was holding it by the very top of the bottle, allowing it to sway between her fingers. Tony held out his hands. "Now let's not do anything rash …"
Fiona dangled the tear. "Rash? Oh no, I've thought about this. Smashing this vial. Maybe I should just do it now?"
"No!"
"Maybe I should smash it and let Wolf stay the way he is. After all – I like him this way. He is as he was meant to be. Mine! He was my litter mate! My betrothed! Until you and your stupid, pale daughter came and stole him away from me!"
"He never wanted you, can't you get that through your crazy head?!"
"Easy now!" Fiona let the vial drop a bit more –
"No!"
She was holding it by the very tip. She licked her lips, savoring every moment of tormenting this man. "Beg me for it," she mocked.
"What? I will do no such thing –"
"Beg me. Or I'll smash it right now. Your choice."
Tony faltered. He stared at the dangling vial containing that last, precious tear. Could he attempt to snatch it from her? He would have to be quick …
Behind him, Prince was drawing Hebro and Dynaman off. It was just him and Fiona now.
"I said BEG!"
Tony narrowed his eyes. "No. I won't. I'm not a canine. I don't beg for scraps – like your kind does."
"You dare -?"
Tony whistled at her. "Come on girl! Come on! Give me the vial! Give it to me!"
"I will not be mocked! Fine! You want to play games, then I'll just smash it right now –" Her eyes widened. Tony was charging her full-force. He tackled her onto the ice. The two rolled along the floor, skidding onward, smashing headfirst into an ice statue.
Tony laughed triumphant as he sprang up, holding something up in his hand – he paused. It wasn't the vial. It was one of Fiona's teeth. "Eew!" He tossed it aside, rubbing his hand on his plaid shirt.
Fiona rose – one less tooth in her mouth – her hair askew like a hydra, her eyes as mad as one. She held the vial up to the light – and before Tony could react, she dropped it.
"NOOOO!"
Tony leapt forward with all his might, landing on his stomach, his arms out to catch the precious final tear.
The vial fell between his hands – he had missed completely.
He watched – as though in slow motion – as the vial hit the floor and shattered. The final tear of Gerda lay there, shimmering on the ground – before it instantly evaporated. Tony lay there flabbergasted. He was so close! He closed his eyes. He had screwed it all up.
He had lost.
Fiona kicked him around the head and he flew back, hitting his skull on the floor. The she-wolf spat blood at him, before turning.
Wolf was chasing Virginia through the maze of ice statues.
She licked her lips. It was time to join her mate on the hunt.
.
.
.
Virginia pressed her back up against a statue of an ice fairy. Everything was silent. She slowly peered her head around the statue's side –

"Hello my dear! What great big eyes you have!"

Virginia let out a small scream as Wolf appeared in her face, his teeth gleaming. He licked his chops as Virginia spun on the ice, skidding along behind another statue.
"Oh how a Wolf loves to play hide and seek! Little girls in red hoods! Hey – maybe the Snow Queen's got one lying around! Would you mind waiting a second while I go find one for you to put on?!"
Virginia crashed into a statue and looked up. Wolf was walking between the statues salivating hungrily. "Shepherdess makes quite a mess, but little lambs are lovely."
"Wolf – please –"
"Yes! Beg! Wolves love to hear begging! Music to our ears!"
His arm lashed out, clasping Virginia by the throat, slamming her back into an ice statue. Virginia gagged in his arms. "Please … just remember who you are … you have a son …"
"A son? You're such a joker! That's good – humor spices up the blood!" He licked his chops.

"A son – with me … you imprinted on me …"

Wolf faltered. He closed his eyes. He felt as though he should remember this girl, but all he could remember was ice and fog. His fingers tightened around her throat.
Virginia gasped for air. Her lungs screamed out for oxygen. The room was beginning to spin, a fog was descending on her mind.
It was no use. Wolf's mind had been completely destroyed by the Devil's Mirror. He no longer knew who she was … or who he was.
And in that moment, Virginia had never felt such despair …
.
.
.
Virginia leaned forward suddenly and kissed Wolf!
.
.
.
Tony sat up, holding his head. He turned to see Wolf with his hand on Virginia's throat and Virginia … crashing her lips against his?
.
.
.
Wolf loosened his grip on her. Virginia looked up at him. Their eyes locked. The endings of all those fairy tales are right, she realized. True love's kiss …
And Virginia was right. Wolf had imprinted on her. Love was greater than any memory … the mental images were gone, but the love … the love remained …
"V-Virginia …?" Wolf stuttered. His mind was still foggy. He could only remember isolated images – but this girl dominated them all. Memories of her in an apartment in New York, when he first smelled her. Talking with her in a tree while she stroked his tail. Wining and dining her in Kissing Town. Their first kiss.
"Virginia …" He breathed deep.
She nodded, her face a mixture of tears and laughter.
And Wolf laughed too. His hand left her throat, cupped her cheek and he leaned in, kissing her with everything he had.
.
.
.
The Snow Queen's fingers tightened on her throne.
"NO!"
.
.
.
Fiona stopped short as she watched Wolf – in the truest love she had ever seen – with a love he could never love her back with – kissing Virginia.
Virginia was his one true love.
Not Fiona.
She had deluded herself. Love will win over all, no matter how strong the magic spell.
Fiona closed her eyes … and when she opened them, they were full of fire.
.
.
.
Wolf kissed Virginia with the greatest passion he could muster. Their lips broke and Wolf stroked her cheek. "Virginia … I … I don't …"
She pressed her fingers to his lips. "It's okay. For now – we have bigger fish to fry." She glanced sideways at the Snow Queen whose fury was rising.
Wolf looked down at her. "I'm sorry … I don't remember everything … but I do remember that I love you."
"Wolf – I love you too …"
"Oh Virginia, how much I love y- gack!"
"Wolf? WOLF!"
He fell forward into Virginia's arms, blood running from his mouth. The tip of Fiona's dagger was protruding from his chest, his shirt blossoming red with blood.
Behind them, Fiona's hands were soaked with blood and her face filled with contempt and spite. "If I can't have him … no one can!"
She gave the knife a final twist into Wolf's back and stepped away, satisfied with herself.
Wolf's eyes rolled back into his head – and he collapsed face first – lifeless - into Virginia's arms …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction....
"I think we outran him!"
Bluebell was doubled over panting. He and Blabberwort had retreated to the cemetery and the two trolls needed a moment to catch their breath. The rain continued to pour down on them. The sun had long set and the surrounding lands were silent. Their allies had retreated further into the vales and surrounding woods, following by their enemies. For now – it was just the two of them.Or so they thought.Mother Holle was sitting on a gravestone puffing her pipe. Bluebell pointed at her. "Look – it's the old broad!"Blabberwort limped over to her. "What are you doing here, old woman?"Mother Holle continued to puff her pipe. "He will come …"The troll siblings shared nervous glances. "The Lord Protector …?" Bluebell asked.The kindly crone exhaled a smoke ring. "He is already here … you are no match. Flee." Her arm rose and extended a gnarled finger. Blabberwort followed – there was the Traveling Mirror still standing there. "You must go through the mirror.""Where will it take us?" Blabberwort demanded."There is no time! He is already ascending the hill! Go!""It'll take us to the Snow Queen's palace …" Bluebell muttered."Perhaps," Mother Holle corrected. "But the Devil's Mirror has been confused as of late with so many people going in and out. Perhaps it will take you to the Mirror World. But nevertheless – you must go before you run out of time!"
"They already have!"
Behind them, Wallace appeared in the cemetery, a sword-slice running down his face, his one eye fused shut. His red cape was torn and tattered but he held his weapons tightly in his hands.Blabberwort and Bluebell trembled from exhaustion. Their weapons shook in their hands. They needed rest … they couldn't handle another bout of fighting.Mother Holle continued to sit there, puffing smoke circles into the sky."Come now," Wallace gloated, circling the trolls. "You can't tell me you're exhausted already?! And here I was hoping I would break a sweat …"Mother Holle tapped her pipe on a rock. Wallace turned his head at the sound. "You …" he muttered."Me. We all've gotta be somebody, don't we?" she asked."You're the one who's been helping Miss Lewis this whole time! You … I should destroy you!""You may try, if you think you have the pow'r.""I have more than power!" He raised his axe and brought it down – it was met with Blabberwort's sword."You will not touch her," the she-troll growled as she shoved the Lord Protector back. Wallace spun – Bluebell took the moment's distraction to leap from off a boulder and sink his dagger into Wallace's shoulder. He screamed, yanking the blade out, hurling it at Bluebell. It missed his face by centimeters, embedding itself in a dead tree.Blabberwort growled as she leapt after the Lord Protector, tackling him to the ground. The two rolled amidst the headstones – Wallace pinned her down and bashed her head with his own. Blabberwort groaned, seeing stars.Wallace staggered to his feet – unsteady. The Traveling Mirror was behind him. He turned – Bluebell was charging, sword raised. Wallace parried – Blabberwort kicked out with her legs, striking him in the ankle. He cried out as Bluebell crashed into him with his shoulder. Wallace went flying backwards, vanishing through the liquid-like glass of the Traveling Mirror.For a moment there was silence.Blabberwort and Bluebell stood there, dumbfounded, staring at the mirror and the now empty space where the Lord Protector had been standing only a moment ago.Wallace's arms materialized through the mirror, grasping the trolls by their arms, then yanking them through the mirror with him into the Mirror World. His cackled keened through the night.Mother Holle's legs creaked as he rose to her feet and hobbled over to the Traveling Mirror. She tapped its frame with her walking stick before she stepped through it after them....Blabberwort landed on all fours, sweat dripping onto – nothing? She looked around. All she could see was white as far as the eye could see. Bluebell was next to her. And – in the same amazement – Wallace took in this scenery."Where the bloody hell are we?" he demanded."How the heck should we know?" Bluebell groused. "If you hadn't gotten your filthy mitts on us -.""You are in the Mirror World." Mother Holle had appeared behind them."What trickery is this?" Wallace demanded."It is no trickery. The Snow Queen has linked the Devil's Mirror to all magical mirrors in the land. We are in the Mirror World now – the limbo where the souls taken by the Devil's Mirror remain. And … it makes us relive the past. The present. And … the future."Wallace gripped his axe tightly. "I have had enough of your tricks, old woman! I will destroy you!" He raised his blade again – it was met by a ghostly white sword. Wallace's eyes widened as the ghostly white image of Lord DeConte parried his blow."DeConte's soul was not taken by the Mirror!" Wallace snarled, staring in horror at his old mentor and pawn.Mother Holle continued to puff. "No. It is not his soul – the Mirror forces us to relive our memories. You for instance. And as the past can destroy us, those memories can also cause us harm."Wallace cried out as the phantom DeConte scored a glancing blow on his shoulder. The Lord Protector snarled, hammering away with his axe. "I killed the real DeConte – I can destroy his memory." He sliced through the phantom's waist. The wraith vanished away into nothingness as Wallace stepped through it, walking deliberately for Mother Holle. "It will take more than specters to save you!""You may destroy your past," she chided. "But doin' so will only cause you more pain …""My life is pain, Old Woman," he growled. "It will take more than that to stop me!"Behind Wallace, the phantasm of Viscount Lansky thrust his sword through his shoulder blade. Wallace screamed, spinning, cleaving the phantom through with his axe. Lansky's phantom stared coldly at him, his piercing eyes staring into his soul, before he too vanished into the ether."Your life was filled with pain, that is true," Mother Holle agreed, leaning on her stick. "But it was all of your ownchoosing …"Gerda's former husband dropped from nowhere, a sword raised. Wallace's eyes widened in horror – Gerda's husband's were filled with rage. Their swords clanged – Wallace raised his axe. Gerda's husband got beneath his guard and brought his blade up – slicing through the handle of the axe. The axe head went sailing through the air, landing and lodging itself at Bluebell's feet. He jumped back nearly a yard and stared at his sister. She had the same look of utter confusion on her face.Gerda's husband rose – he and Wallace dueled now with swords as their surroundings changed, morphing into a beautiful wedding hall – filled with dead guests."Where are we?" Wallace demanded through gritted teeth."Your mind," Mother Holle said. "The Mirror World shows you the deepest recesses of your subconscious." She stared at the bodies and the flowing, poisoned wine dripping from goblets and flooding the floor like blood. "And you are even more twisted in here than you are on the outside."Wallace scored a lucky shot, punching the phantom of Gerda's husband in the face, before thrusting him through the belly with his sword. Like the others, the rival for Gerda's heart vanished upon his sword. Wallace sneered. "Well – that felt good."He stopped as he felt something at his feet. He glanced down –Gerda's corpse lay at his feet, the poisoned goblet lying near her head. Wallace gasped. "Gerda …"The two trolls and Mother Holle watched as the Lord Protector's whole demeanor changed. The anger and hate on his face melted, giving way to grief and pain. He sunk to his knees, cradling her head on his lap as he did once before in this place so very long ago. He wrapped his arms around her and cried out to the night as he rocked her limp body."Your life is pain," Mother Holle told him, "because you chose it to be …"Wallace's eyes locked with hers. The trolls were shocked to see tears in them. "I never chose this …""You've chosen it your whole life. You chose selfishness. Cruelty. Revenge. Murder. Fate just so happened to place Gerda in your blood-soaked path. You killed her through your selfishness. Always and only thinking of yourself. Hiding from compassion. Rejecting forgiveness! Running from the truth!"Wallace kissed Gerda's forehead, before he gently placed her head back down on the stone floor and rose to his feet. "And what truth would that be, wretch?"Mother Holle pointed her cane at him. "That life isn't always what you want it to be! That sometimes the Happily Ever After isn't what you expect or thought! That you can't force fate to bend to your will, to make your story the way you want it to be! And yet – in your arrogance – you thought you could! You thought to murder her husband and the entire wedding party! But then what? Did you even think it through?! Suppose Gerda had not drunk the poison that night! Suppose everyone else had died but her! Would she have wanted you?"Wallace's fists were balled and his teeth were clenched. "You will be silent …""You couldn't accept that she didn't love you! That she had the right to choose her own heart! That she was her own person! That there was neversuch a thing – not even as children – as 'Gerda and Kay.' That it was always Gerda. And Kay. Two separate people with two separate feelings, thoughts, experiences, motives –""You will be silent!""She did not love you! And even had she survived and been left with only you to comfort her – she would not have fallen into your arms! She would have moved on, to be sure – but not with you …""I said – SILENCE!" Wallace raised his sword.Gerda's hand lashed out from the floor, gripping his ankle. Wallace gasped as the corpse of Gerda rose to her feet, her blank eyes staring at him. "Kay" she breathed.Wallace backed away in horror. "No! No, no, it's not you! I killed you!""You killed me," she agreed. "Because I didn't love you. Because if you couldn't have me, no one could.""No," he pleaded. "No – Gerda, you have to understand! I never intended to hurt you! Just everyone else –" He stopped himself, his hand going to his mouth.
"Then why am I like this? Why am I here?"
"Where, Gerda? Please, where?"Their surroundings spun around them. They were no longer in the wedding hall. They were in a crypt. And – on bier – lay a coffin. Gerda's coffin.
"You put me there."
"I'm sorry! Please – I never meant for it to happen!" He gripped her shoulders. "I only wanted – I … I love you!Gerda please understand – I love you! I always have! I always will! Please – forgive me!" Tears ran down his face. "Forgive me …"Gerda reached up with hand – it was bony. The skin was dissolving from her body. Her skeletal hand brushed his cheek, wiping the tears from his eyes. He touched her skeleton hand, pressing it to his face, kissing it. "I'm so … so sorry …" He closed his eyes, holding her bony fingers in his own. When he opened them – Gerda's face was a skull. Her body turned to dust into his arms. "No!" He cried out. A sudden wind came, blowing the dust away, taking the phantom of Gerda far away from him. The winds of fate had blown her away from him once again. He sank to his knees, wrapping himself in his cape like a mantle. He fell to his side, crying, cocooning himself in his crimson cape. Like a child.Blabberwort and Bluebell made to walk towards him – Mother Holle stopped them with her hand. "Wait."Wallace was crying out to the heavens. "Gerda … Gerda … I'm sorry! Please … I didn't want this! I don't want any of this! I never wanted power or authority – I only wanted you! Oh, what have I done?! What have I done?! What have I become?! Oh forgive me – for all of it!" He cried out, covering his head with his cape, weeping on the floor.And then the weeping changed in tone. It sounded like a smaller voice. A little voice. The form beneath the red cape appeared to shrink. The trolls watched, perplexed. Mother Holle had a knowing look on her face. She hobbled over to the red cocoon and undid it with her stick.Lying there, where the Lord Protector had been a moment ago, was a little boy. A little boy who was sobbing inconsolably. Mother Holle knelt down and touched his shoulder. The little boy started, before gripping her hand and looking up. "I'm afraid …" he said in a little voice.Mother Holle kindly cupped his chin. "You no longer have to be afraid, Kay.""There's a monster," the child Kay whimpered."The monster is destroyed," Mother Holle comforted him. "Come." She helped Kay rise to his feet. She kicked the red cape and the armor which lay on the ground aside as he limped forward. He seemed unsteady on his feet."The last thing I remember was grandmama and papa and …""Yes," the old woman replied kindly. "There is much you have forgotten. But now … now it is time. Time for you to finally come home." She pointed with her cane. They were no longer in a mausoleum. They were back in the white void of the Mirror World. An outline of a mirror appeared. Kay narrowed his eyes – on the other side of the mirror he could see an old cottage in the woods and his adopted grandmama and father. They were calling out to him.
"Kay! Kay?!"
Then another voice. The voice of a little girl. "Kay!""Gerda?" he asked.Through the outline of the mirror he could see a little girl, no older than him. His eyes beamed. "Gerda!""Go to her. Be with your family again," Mother Holle said. "And though you have forgotten much – never forget she is like a sister to you. Be happy and content with that."On the other side, the young Gerda reached out a hand for him. He took a look at Mother Holle, unsure of himself. Then, unsteady on his own feet, he wobbled through the mirror, taking Gerda's hand. She giggled. "Where have you been all this time …?"He held a hand to his head. "I … I don't remember …""Well come – supper's on and later we can run through the woods and play with the crayfish that like to come up after the afternoon rains!"Kay smiled as he stepped through the mirror. He spared one last glance at Mother Holle – not remembering who she was or where he was or what he had done. All he remembered was that he was a little boy and his best friend Gerda was there, wanting to play with him. He felt as though he hadn't seen her for a lifetime. Yet he smiled all the same.The void closed behind him.And Lord Protector Wallace was gone....The two trolls stood there in the white void blinking in confusion. "What just happened?" Blabberwort asked. She glanced down at the pile of armor and the red cape that lay empty on the floor. There was something else there. "A book!" she exclaimed, picking it up. It opened up to a page in her hand – one that looked like it had never been read before. She read it aloud...
Now Doubt – now Pain

Can never again

For her soul gives me sigh for sigh,

And all day long

Shines, bright and strong,

Astarte within the sky,

While ever to her dear Eulalie upturns her matron eye –
..Bluebell scratched his head. "I don't get it. Is it over?"Mother Holle began hobbling along on her walking stick. "No," she replied dryly. "Not yet. One thing remains …""The Snow Queen," Blabberwort breathed.Mother Holle nodded. "She still remains …"

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction..~0~.
"WOLF!"
Virginia's scream tore from her throat, scratching her already sore vocal cords. Wolf stared at her. Blood dribbled from his mouth as Fiona slid the blade out from his back. The she-wolf hissed maliciously as she stepped back. Wolf gripped Virginia's forearms, his eyes glazing over.
"V-Virginia …?"
He collapsed face first into Virginia's arms as she choked out a cry. She caught him and laid him gently on his back. Blood spread from underneath him, contrasting brilliantly with the snow-white floors. Hands trembling, Virginia tore open his shirt, trying to clot the wound, to stop the bleeding."Stay with me, Wolf! Stay with me!"Behind them, Fiona's teeth were bared. Hebro and Dynaman held tightly onto Tony, who stood there, mouth open. Prince whined sadly.And there – there stood the Snow Queen – in all her glory. A wicked grin spread across her face. "Triumph! At last!"Wolf raised a shaking hand to Virgina's face and wiped a tear away with his index finger as she cradled him. "V-Virginia … ?""I'm here," she sobbed. "Please – please hold on! I love you!"Wolf choked on more blood. "I … I remember you …""Please don't die!"
"It's … too late …"
"No it isn't! Just please …"
"I never … meant to hurt you … I thought … I thought …"
"It doesn't matter now … remember … please, just remember who you are!"Wolf smiled. "My succulent … creamy wife to be …" He groaned. "I'm just … I'm glad … I could see you one more time …" His breathing quickened and the color was draining fast from his face. "I love … I love …"His hand dropped to his chest and his head turned, eyes closed. A dribble of blood rolled down his mouth. He moved no more.Virginia shook him gently, her eyes swimming. "Wolf? Wolf?!"Finding newfound strength, Tony wrenched himself from the grip of Hebro and Dynaman. The two wolves – themselves surprised by this turn of events – let him go. Tony sprang to his daughter, dropping to his knees. One look at Wolf told him all he needed to know. He grabbed Virginia who was now crying hysterically, pulling her into his chest."Virginia … I'm sorry. I'm so sorry." He let his own tears fall."No!" Virginia pulled herself from her father's grasp and flung herself over Wolf's body. "He's not dead! He can't be …""Virginia …"Virginia shook Wolf gently. "Please Wolf … wake up! Come alive! Please … you have a son!" Tony stood up and gently helped Virginia to her feet. Her eyes couldn't leave Wolf's limp form. "You have a son …"And Virginia finally broke once and for all, sobbing uncontrollably into Tony's arms....The Snow Queen slithered out between the scattered ice statues. "The pain is unbearable, isn't it? But I warned you, did I not?"The ice witch stood at Fiona's side, grinning. Virginia opened her eyes at her counterpart's voice and stood there, her face still pressed into Tony's chest.The Snow Queen raised her eyebrows. "Face it, Virginia. It is your destiny. I am your destiny. You have lost the person you love most in this world. You will still sacrifice your heart to the Devil's Mirror." She pointed at the Mirror on the other side of the throne room which churned and moaned. "Why drag this out anymore? Why endure any more pain? Give yourself to the Devil's Mirror. Freeze your heart and numb the pain. Forever. Become me – and all this power will be yours!" The Snow Queen spun her arms and a frozen wind whirled throughout the throne room. It whipped everyone inside like razors against skin. Snow spun up into frosty vortexes, spanning all the way up to the ceiling.Virginia gently pushed herself away from Tony. "Virginia …" he began. She ignored him and turned. She stood face to face with the Snow Queen. The two stared at each other. The ice witch cocked her head curiously.Then Virginia took a slow step towards her. And another. The Snow Queen held out her hand for Virginia to take it. "So you have decided …?"Virginia reached out her own hand. Her fingers danced over the Snow Queen's outstretched palm … before she rose her arm and slapped the Snow Queen across the face. The sound echoed throughout the throne room."I will never become you!" Virginia hissed.The Snow Queen returned her furious gaze. "You fool! What do I keep telling you?! I. Am. Still. Here. I still exist! Admit it or not you will become me!""I used to think that everyone could be saved. After all, my Mother was." Virginia's eyes turned to the Snow Queen and then to Fiona, who clicked her jaw. Virginia squeezed the tears away and turned her head. "But some people …" Her eyes opened, focusing squarely on the icy monstrosity that stood before her. "I hate you …" she said softly."I am you!" the Snow Queen exclaimed."Exactly. I hate myself for what I let myself become. No – not you. I will never become you! But I hate myself for what I've done in my past. I hate that I wanted to always vanish, to never be seen. I hate that I let life happen to me, instead of taking charge and making my own path. I hate that I let my mother leaving me as a child define me, that I didn't let myself move past it. That I let myself grow so … cold. But you know what? I have escaped from the forest. All I had to do was let others in. Let their love unthaw my heart. Wolf tried to teach me that."The Snow Queen hissed as though she were burned.Virginia took a step forward, her bravery rising. "You're right! I did become you – just in a different way! I let myself become so cold because of what happened with my mother, that I grew up pushing everyone away! But I overcame it! I warmed up! I succeeded where you failed! You became the Snow Queen because you were too weak to overcome your past! You couldn't deal with your pain!""Your pain is my pain!" the ice witch screeched."You're weak!" Virginia shouted. "And pathetic! You may have been me at some point, but we are completely different people! You're a failed version of me! You're nothing! Just another weak little fairy tale villain who hurts people to get attention! To deal with your petty insecurities! You're no different from the others! You're all the same! You and Snow White's Stepmother, the Evil Fairy of Sleeping Beauty and all the others!""I have achieved what they never could! I have conquered this world!""And you won't exist much longer to enjoy it! Your powers are weakening, aren't they?"The Snow Queen raised a finger to summon an ice blade – she stopped. Her hand was slightly translucent, as though it was fading. "No …""Even now your strength is leaving you. I told you I would see you fade away into nothing!""If I die," the Snow Queen muttered, "then I'll destroy you along with me!""Then what are you waiting for?!"The Snow Queen screamed as she raised her arms. Snow spun around them, and from the ground rose a half dozen Frost Knights, gleaming ice swords and lances in their arms. "Destroy them all!" the Snow Queen hissed. "Except the girl! I will not fade into nothing! You will become me – I won't kill you, but you don't have to be in one piece to become me!"Virginia turned – the Frost Knights began marching.Tony gulped....Wallace's two guards stood at either side of the Devil's Mirror. The one held a spear tipped with the Devil's Thorn. The two guards jumped as a bright light suddenly shone from the Mirror's surface. Mother Holle hobbled out into the Snow Queen's throne room, followed by Blabberwort and Bluebell."The cavalry has arrived!" Bluebell jeered. He saw the Frost Knights and the trio of half-wolves, and grinned as he raised his sword...."Destroy them all!" the Snow Queen ordered.The Frost Knights continued on their march – they stopped as the two trolls leaped before them. "Here Fat One!" Bluebell tossed Tony a spare sword."Where the heck did you guys come from? Where's Wallace?" he asked.Bluebell grinned. "The Lord Protector is uh … reliving his youth, as they say!" He twirled his blade as the Frost Knights spread out.Fiona was snarling as she leapt after Virginia. The two dodged between the various ice statues. Virginia peered behind one – Fiona's snarling face was there, lashing out with her blade. "I may not be allowed to kill you, but like the Snow Queen said – you don't have to be in one piece!"The battle spread out across the throne room. Blabberwort and Bluebell tag-teamed with each other, Bluebell getting on all fours, Blabberwort then shoving a Frost Knight backwards, forcing him to trip over the kneeling troll. Bluebell spun up, thrusting his sword into the Frost Knight's chest, shattering him into a thousand snow pieces.Tony ran to where Prince was frozen. He raised his boot and crunched – again and again – freeing the poor dog's little paws. Prince shook the snow out of his mane and turned to see Hebro and Dynaman. He growled, before leaping after the two half-wolves. Tony raised his weapon, yelling and charging as well.A Frost Knight staggered back away from the main fighting, its head moving left and right. Mother Holle appeared behind him, tapping him on the shoulder gently with her staff. The Knight turned – she whacked his head into snow with the staff and his body crumpled into a pile of white cold slush. She smiled, satisfied with herself.The Snow Queen paced back and forth amid the fighting, watching with fury as the tide slowly turned against her.Bluebell and Blabberwort were fighting in unison. They took down another knight and gave Tony a thumb's up. "Putting our heads together – just like you taught us, Fat One!""Great!" Tony yelled, dodging Hebro's slashing claws. He parried a blow, ducking behind a statue. He spun out to find Hebro screaming as Prince had sunk his teeth into his leg. Tony charged, smashing Hebro onto the floor. He grabbed his head and with a single blow knocked the half-wolf clean out.Dynaman stood there, his claws outstretched, confused. Tony stood up, Prince at his side. He watched as the Frost Knights were folding under the skill of the trolls. He looked over at Fiona with almost an apologetic frown. "See ya!" He turned and ran for it, with Fiona screaming his name in fury. Tony looked down at Prince and shrugged.Fiona turned, her blade gleaming red with Wolf's blood. Her eyes were seething in fury at this girl – this girl who had taken her packmate, who had forced her hand – forced her to end him. "I will see you dead!" she snarled.Virginia poked her head out from behind a statue. "Careful – your mistress wants me alive!"Fiona slashed, lodging her blade into an ice pillar as Virginia slid out of the way. The she-wolf wrenched her blade out and turned. "My mistress is on her way out! At this point, all I care about is ending you!" She lunged forward, her right arm catching Virginia's throat, her claws closing on it. "I may not get Wolf! But I'll get my Happily Ever After in the end! And nothing will make me happier than choking the life out of you!" She bore down with the full force of her might, forcing Virginia to the ground. She raised her dagger –Virginia kicked up snow from the floor into her eyes. Fiona screeched, backing up, her dagger clattering to the ground. Virginia tackled Fiona to the floor. The two scrabbled in the ice together – Virginia's hand reached out and grasped the handle of the dagger and raised it, her anger rising!Fiona stopped, staring at the fury in Virginia's face and weapon held aloft. Their eyes met for a second."Do it," Fiona finally urged. "End my torment."Virginia continued to hold the blade aloft."Yes," the Snow Queen hissed from behind her. "Do it! Take your revenge! She killed Wolf! Now – kill her. She took away your Happily Ever After! Poor Fen will no longer have a Daddy because of her!"Virginia stopped. Her arm was aloft.She stared down at Fiona. She wanted to loathe her. She wanted to destroy this monster, this creature …Yet somehow, she couldn't hate her. As she stared into the eyes of the she-wolf, she saw a mixture of sadness, regret and even … fear. Panting, Virginia tossed the knife aside. "No …""What is this?" The Snow Queen was perplexed.Virginia stared down at Fiona. "I pity you …"Fiona's mouth opened and closed. She turned her head sideways and stared at Wolf's unmoving form. A cry escaped her mouth, and she began sobbing uncontrollably. Virginia stood up and stepped away as Fiona curled up into a fetal position, crying hysterically, rocking back and forth.Virginia focused her full attention on the Snow Queen. "Your downfall – was in thinking everyone is like you! I make my own choices! And my choice now – is to turn my back on everything you represent! My choice – is to not focus on what I've lost, but on what I have!" She turned away, smiling sadly at the exhausted Tony and Prince. She walked over to them, hugging them. She motioned to the two trolls. "Come on you two. And you, Mother Holle." The trolls shrugged and joined her. Mother Holle hobbled on over to the group. They all ignored the ice witch standing there."Look at me …" the Snow Queen hissed."Don't listen to her," Virginia admonished. "Don't even acknowledge her.""You can't ignore me!"Virginia kept her back to her future self. Tony stared angrily at the Snow Queen, before joining Virginia in turning away. Prince stuck his nose in the air and spun around, his tail up, showing her his backside.The Snow Queen's eyes widened. "You two – trolls! You can't ignore me!"Blabberwort and Burly frowned. The looked at each other, before turning their back on her as well."M-Mother Holle! Surely you can see the beauty of what I've done?! Why I did it! To save the world! Mother Holle – don't you want peace? Security?!"Lip firm, Mother Holle turned her back as well.The Snow Queen stood there, mouth open. She raised a hand and gasped – it was more translucent than before. "No!" She tried to move – she was frozen in place. She waved her arms. "Virginia! Don't throw away everything we've accomplished! Look at how close I am to bringing true peace to the world!"Virginia stood there, back to her, unmoving, not listening."VIRGINIA!"She was met with no response.The Snow Queen cried out as she watched the color fade from her form. A charge went up her body. She was disappearing into a wispy, white vapor."VIRGINIA!"And the last thing she saw – were the backs of all of their heads, all completely ignoring her. She was no longer relevant, she realized. Not even worth their attention anymore. A final ghostly wail tore from her mouth.Then, just like that, the Snow Queen was erased from the face of the world....Virginia turned back to Wolf's body. She sadly knelt down, letting the tears silently fall. Mother Holle joined her, kneeling on his other side. The old woman sadly caressed his face and recited an old saying. "The way you walked was thorny, through no fault of your own. But as the rain enters the soil, the river enters the sea, so tears run to a predestined end. Your suffering is over. Now you will find peace for eternity."She touched Wolf's forehead for one final time, before she slowly rose to her feet. Behind them, Tony wiped his eyes and the two trolls stood there, heads lowered.Their sadness was only eclipsed by Virginia's. She held Wolf's head in her lap and sobbed. Her tears ran down her cheek … and splashed onto his chest.Mother Holle stopped suddenly. She observed.Virginia's teardrops rolled down into the wound through his chest. And suddenly, the wound began closing up. Virginia stopped and stared. "What's happening …?"The wound sealed itself up, the flesh reknitting itself. There was a flash of light where the wound was … and then only smooth flesh."Your tears," Mother Holle gaped. "The tears of true love. I should have known …""My … my tears …?"Mother Holle smiled. "True love's tears. Gerda's tears saved Kay all those years ago. And yours … well, let us see."There was silence for the space of a moment. Then, to everyone's utter amazement, Wolf's chest heaved. Virginia gaped. "H-how is this possible?""Your love – your tears – you saved him."Wolf slowly sat up; Virginia helped him upright. He looked down at his chest and then held his head. "Oh Huff-Puff, I feel like I took a Sleeping Beauty power nap. I – where am I and why is everyone crying?" Virginia half cried and half laughed. Wolf turned to look at her. "Virginia – my, you look succulent!"Virginia grabbed his shirt and pulled him into a passionate kiss. His eyes widened and then closed as he kissed her back.Above them, Mother Holle smiled as she opened her cloak. There, in her arms, was the silently sleeping Fen. Virginia laughed as the scooped up the cub. Wolf's eyes were the size of tennis balls. "Wolf," Virginia began. "May I introduce you to your son? Fen.""A son!" Wolf jumped up and punched the air. "Oh Huff-Puff! A little cub! Aaaw, look at the little chap! He looks just like his Daddy! Can I …?" He held out his arms and Virginia placed the cub into them. Fen nestled up into his Daddy's bosom as Wolf rocked him. "Fen. Oh boy, I cannot wait to take you hunting for juicy sheepy-weepies and lovely shepherdesses." He saw Virginia's warning look. "Okay, maybe when you're a little older …"The two leaned in, their hands caressing the peacefully sleeping baby, and shared what seemed like their first kiss after waking up from a very long sleep …

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Disclaimer: I do not own The 10th Kingdom. This is merely a fanfiction.
.
.
~0~
.
.
For the first time in what seemed like an eternity, Virginia felt at peace. She pressed her head into Wolf's chest as she rocked the gently sleeping Fen in her arms. The Snow Queen's throne room seemed quiet; a newfound sense of peace hung in the air. "I've missed you …" she breathed.
Wolf gave her a small forehead kiss. "It's okay now … we're all together and that's all that matters." He looked up over her head. "Right Ton?"
Tony staggered over and Prince jumped up on Virginia's chest, wagging his tail, wanting to sniff and lick the little baby boy.
"All together," Virginia repeated. She looked upon her family and for the first time – since she was a little girl, it seemed – she truly laughed. She looked down at the now wriggling child in her arms who opened his tiny eyes and yawned. Wolf tickled his belly. The two trolls stood there awkwardly, not quite knowing what to say. Bluebell scratched at his fleas and Blabberwort held her arm uncomfortably.

"Ahem."

They looked up to see Mother Holle leaning on her staff. For the first time, she truly looked her age. Exhausted … but yet … finally able to rest. The old woman gave them a careworn smile. "One thing remains …"
"The Devil's Mirror," Virginia answered, turning her gaze to the twisted looking glass still standing at the far end of the throne room. Wallace's guards stood there, still unsure, the one holding the spear tipped with the Devil's Thorn.
Tony smiled at Virginia. "Time to finally end this, once and for all. You wanna do the honors?"
"Without a doubt." She handed Fen to Wolf who rocked him. He would have joyously tossed him up into the air and tried to catch him if Virginia hadn't given him a warning side-eye.
Mother Holle stared at the frozen ice statue of King Wendell and his stagecoach Winston, rubbing her chin. "Yes … too long has he been trapped in that mirror. And the souls of those bound to it … such as …"
"Such as my mother," Virginia repeated. She turned to the Mirror and readied herself. "Guess there's nothing else for it." She marched through the maze of frozen statues and reached the mirror. She raised an eyebrow at the two guards and put her hands on her hips. "Do I even need to ask for it?"
The guards looked at each other, and the one tossed the spear to the ground. "We don't get paid enough," he muttered as he and the other guard backed away.
Virginia bent down and deftly raised the spear in her hand. The Devil's Thorn tipped the end. She walked to the Mirror, staring at her own reflection. Mother Holle stood behind her. "How do I …?"
"Just thrust the thorn into it with all yer might," the haggard advised.
"Well … here goes nothing." Virginia reared her arm back, closed her eyes, bit her lip, said a silent prayer, and thrust the tip of the spear into the hard glass of the mirror.
A groan filled the room. Tony and Wolf's eyes widened and the trolls huddled closer to each other. Virginia opened her own eyes to see the Devil's Thorn had punctured the mirror. Cracks began running along its surface, webbing out, filling the entire looking glass.
Then the mirror shattered.
"Your eyes – guard them!" Mother Holle cried out.
Virginia spun her head, arms up, protecting her eyes. But the glass turned into dust in midair, whipping around her as it dissolved. Cracks appeared in the icy floor. The Devil's Mirror began sinking, its wooden frame tearing itself apart. A fissure widened beneath it – the mirror hung there for a moment.
And then it was gone.
Mother Holle stood, looking down into the giant crack. "Back to Hell … where it belongs …"
.
.
.
Suddenly, purple mists rose up out of the crack in the ground. Hundreds upon hundreds of colorful orbs rose up, swarming around the throne room, bobbing into each other. Virginia and the others watched in amazement as the orbs suddenly entered the frozen statues. The ice began to thaw along their arms and legs.
In the next moment, the throne room was filled with cheering and rejoicing people – no longer frozen in ice.
Virginia looked – the ice covering King Wendell and his stagecoach Winston's bodies began to thaw. Snow spun up around them – and when it was settled – King Wendell was there, laughing, holding his hands out before him in amazement.
Winston held his head. "Oh, I've had the strangest dream …"
Wendell's eyes widened when he saw Virginia. She bowed before him – he gripped her in a rib-crushing hug. "Virginia! You did it! I knew you would! You dear, dear girl! How brave you've been!" He turned – "Mother Holle?"
The old woman tottered over. "Aye, I ain't seen you since the day I delivered ya' all them years ago." She offered a bow.
Wendell's eyes fell upon Tony. He closed his mouth but smiled all the same. "Antony –"
Tony waved sheepishly as he approached. "Look, I know what you're gonna say," Tony started. "You're gonna say 'Antony, you moron! Next time I tell you not to ring a bell use your big giant ears and actually listen to me!'"
"Your impressions could do with some work, Antony. And no – I was not going to say that! I was going to tell you that you looked thinner."
Tony rubbed his stomach. "I uh … met a De-Juicer."
Wendell smiled and hugged him. "And what I was going to say was – Antony, you idiot! You had better produce a bouncy house three times the size of the prototype to make it up to me! First you turn me into gold and then an ice statue!"
Prince bounded up to Wendell who reached down and scratched his ears. "So long as you and I don't switch bodies again, old chap." Prince licked at his hands.
A cry rang out. Wendell rose up to see Wolf holding a baby. The king pointed. "Is that …?" He smiled as Wolf approached, showing him the crying baby Fen. Wendell held in his tears as he took the baby in his arms. "Years ago, Snow White told me that I would one day hold the child of the one who would change the Nine Kingdoms forever. She was never wrong. About anything." He held the baby close and smiled.
The group drew together, embracing each other as all the other, newly unfrozen statues rejoiced in their regained freedom.
Virginia closed her eyes. It's come full circle, she realized. She let herself be drawn into the warmth of her new family.
.
.
.

Snow White's Castle, Main Courtyard, Morning (Three Days Later)

King Wendell stood on the main steps at the entrance to the castle. He was dressed in his white outfit with a red and white-furred cape. His white-gloved hands were clasped before him. Tony stood at his side, dressed in his royal advisor outfit. Virginia and Wolf were wearing the same outfit they wore the night she found the singing ring in the fish and discovered she was pregnant. Fen was in her arms, wearing little baby suspenders with a bowtie. Prince sat next to them, panting, a purple bow around his neck.
A procession of prisoners emerged from carriages at the far end. The Green Knight was barking orders and Fourth Kingdom soldiers frog-marched the prisoners. Among them was Wilfred Peep, along with all of Wallace's inquisitors and war criminals. Drums were beating as the prisoners were marched up the long walkway to the front of the castle.
Tony leaned into Wendell's ear. "This isn't going to take long, is it?"
"No," the king answered. "Just your typical prison transfer. You can relax, Antony. As soon as we're finished overseeing things, you can return to your royal office."
"You mean bedroom," Virginia teased.
Wolf and Prince's stomachs both grumbled and both let out canine-like whines.
"Yes, yes," Wendell answered. "You can both go to the kitchens after."
"How many more of Wallace's men are still at large?" Virginia asked.
"We've managed to round up a good deal of them," Wendell replied. "A few are still missing. That one half-wolf - Dynaman was his name? There was a sighting ten miles north, but nothing confirmed. And – ah, here comes the highest priority prisoner now. Look alive."
The Green Knight held a chain, the end of which was collared around – Fiona. The she-wolf's hair hung limply, nearly covering her face. Her mouth was creased downwards, and she walked staring at the ground. She never lifted her head.
"She didn't resist," Wendell remarked. "She sat in her cell the last two days saying nothing, just … staring at her cell wall.
Wolf gaped at her. "Any remorse?" he asked. There was a hint of guilt in his voice.
"Hard to tell," Wendell replied. "But you know her better than me, old chap. What do you think?"
Wolf stared as Fiona trudged along slowly, the Green Knight treating the chain like a leash. He sighed. "Fiona is one of those irredeemable people. Some people can do something so horrible, so spiteful – that they lose themselves. Like when she tried to kill me. I don't know if there's hope for her … people have to want to be saved before they can have hope of redemption. And even if they can't be saved, at least they can be stopped."
"But who knows?" Wendell shrugged. "I seem to remember another certain half-wolf who chased me halfway across Manhattan when I was a dog. If there's hope for him …"
Wolf looked at the ground. When he looked up again, he had a tear in the corner of his eye.
Another guard was carrying confiscated weapons from the prisoners in his arms. He tripped – the confiscated weapons tumbled out of his arms and he cursed, struggling to pick them up. A silver object landed at Fiona's feet – she looked down at it and blinked.
It was her dagger – still red with Wolf's dried blood.
She opened her mouth as though to say something – then her eyes welled. She sunk to her knees, her mouth open and began sobbing uncontrollably. She was reminded of her actions – of her attempted murder of the man she claimed to love.
She broke.
The Green Knight prepared to yank on her chain when Wendell held up a hand to stop him.
Fiona sobbed into the air, her conscience – long suppressed – finally emerging as though awakening from a long night …
.
.
.
A hairbrush was placed next to a vanity mirror. Virginia sat there that evening in a bedroom designated for her in Snow White's castle. She stared at herself in the mirror. Her thoughts drifted to her life before Wendell had crossed her path, trapped in a dog's body. She had been a wallflower. Her only desire back then had been to vanish into a crowd and not be seen. But now –
Now she was having banquets held in her honor.
So much had changed.
But her thoughts … her thoughts lingered to one person.

Where are you, Mother? I destroyed the Devil's Mirror, but what happened to you? Was your soul freed? Are you finally at peace?

She picked up the brush and began brushing her hair again. All those frozen by the Snow Queen had been restored. And the souls bound to the Devil's Mirror – they had been set free. Mother Holle had assured her of that.
So why did she still wonder?
Her mind drifted back to that fateful night. It seemed so long ago. She lay next to her mother's body, crying, pleading with her to please remember who she was. And she did remember? She did. "My little girl. My little girl. I gave away my soul."
Virginia slowly brushed downwards. Even now, she wondered if things could have ended differently that night. If there was something she could have said differently or sooner to help her Mother.
She would always wonder.
But she would never forget her Mother's final remembrance of her for as long she lived. And even now, she wondered whether her Mother's tortured soul finally found the peace she had so long sought. Mom, please – if you can hear my thoughts – give me a sign that you're alright. Give me a sign that you love me …
She placed the brush back down as Wolf entered, laughing as he spun Fen around in the room. "Oh Huff-Puff – and who said fatherhood was hard? This little guy's got a voracious appetite! Just like his wily old man!" He lifted the baby up to his shoulder, burping him. His eyes were wide with joy. "And I think I finally got over the sympathetic-vomiting thing! He spit up on me twice and I didn't feel queasy at all!"
"That's great Wolf."
"Oh, but Virginia – my how succulent you look tonight! Good enough to eat! Er, figuratively of course! Gotta watch how I word things when we return to New York."
Virginia played with her fingers. She hesitated. Then, "I don't know if I want to return to New York this time, Wolf."
"Oh but Virginia – it's our home! Our den! The city is our oyster! Speaking of which – you better hurry up and get ready! The banquet is about to start and the guest of honor can't be late, can she?!"
Virginia nodded. "I'll be along in a minute."
Wolf hesitated. "Hey – are you okay?"
She smiled at him. "I will be."
He kissed her forehead as he bounced the baby in his arms. "Alright. I'll see you downstairs. You take as much time as you need. Come on, Fen! Daddy's gonna show you how to remove gum from your tail! Don't laugh – it happened to me in New York!" He backed out of the suite and Virginia was alone again.
She stared back at the mirror, right into her eyes. I never realized how much I look like my Mother. She nodded at herself, knowing it was time to go down to the banquet. She stood up, smoothing out her dress.
Then she stopped, noticing something on the vanity.
A flower. A pink flower.
That wasn't there before …
She reached out a hand, picking it up. She recognized it. It was the same flower Snow White had given to Wendell on the day of her death. The same flower that had bloomed on her mother's body down in the crypt all those months ago. She half laughed and cried as she looked up into the air.
"I love you too," she mouthed.
.
.
.
Virginia appeared at the top of the staircase in the royal banquet hall. She stopped to see an entire room full of dignitaries, fairies, elves and even trolls waiting for her. Lord Rupert appeared at her side. "Let's hear it for the Savior of the Nine Kingdoms!"
The ballroom broke out into applause. Overwhelmed with emotion, Virginia let her tears and laughter fall as she descended the stairs. The crowd parted, creating a walkway through the hall. She laughed as she passed familiar people.
Old King Cole and Leaffall the Elf Queen. Red Riding Hood III.
Bluebell and Blabberwort both bowed as she passed.
Acorn grinned and raised his pipe as Clayface smiled and lowered his head.
Old Retainer – embarrassed for his former loyalty to Lord Protector Wallace – had been forgiven and received a royal pardon. He smiled warmly.
At the end of the row, on her left hand, stood Tony, smiling warmly at her. King Wendell was there. Prince gave a bark of joy. Tony held out his hand and she took it; he kissed the back of her hand and winked.
At the far end of the row – was Wolf, rocking Fen. He turned, smiling. As she approached, banners unfurled from the ceiling and pink and purple confetti dropped from the ceiling. A wooden altar rose up, tree-like limbs sprouting from it.
Lord Rupert clasped his hands in front of him and his voice rang out. "A royal wedding!"
Virginia stopped. "W-wedding?"
Wolf smiled. "Surprise! It was Wendy's idea! He thought because your loan for the restaurant was turned down and we were struggling financially – well, he wanted to give you the wedding of your dreams."
King Wendell appeared at Wolf's side. "I do hope that's okay," he said, his eyebrows raised. "Just – after all you've done for me, I wanted to do something for you."
Virginia couldn't believe the beauty that was appearing around her. Magical decorations lined the ceilings. It was a wedding fit for a Queen. "It's … it's more than I ever dreamed. But what about the rest of my family -?"
"I already took the liberty," Wendell assured her. "The Traveling Mirror here is linked back to Central Park and …"
"Outta the way, move it or lose it! Well hello, send that maître-de up to my room later! Grandma of the bride coming through." Virginia couldn't believe her eyes as Grandma Nessa bumped her way through the crowd, nearly bowling the Naked Emperor over. Cousin Evelyn and little Jeannie were there, dressed up in their finest wear. Nessa stopped before her granddaughter. "Bah – you look just like I did on my wedding day!" And then she grabbed Virginia in a bone-crushing hug. She melted in her grandmother's embrace.
"I'm glad you made it," she breathed.
"Bah, wouldn't miss it for the world!" She looked past Virginia and locked eyes with Tony. "You look good Antony," she replied. "Did you lose weight?"
"Hi Ma," Tony answered sheepishly. Then he balled his fists. "How come you never told me you were half-wolf?!"
"You really want to do this at your daughter's wedding?"
"I – fine. But this isn't over!"
Lord Rupert cleared his throat. "Not to break up this fabulous family reunion, but we have a wedding to get on and we're already thirty seconds behind schedule! Chop chop, people! Positions everyone!"
Tony stood at Wolf's side as his best man, taking Fen in his arms. Wendell took up his position as a groomsman as Nessa, Evelyn and Jeannie took their places as bridesmaids. Wolf held out his hand for Virginia to join him at the altar. She reached for him – then hesitated. Wolf watched, eyebrow raised, as she turned and walked up to Blabberwort. The she-troll stood there, flatfooted and confused as Virginia held out her hand. "Will you be my maid of honor?"
Blabberwort gaped, blinking in confusion. Then a small smile filled her face as she took Virignia's hand. "Of course, girlie .."
~0~
Everyone took up positions as Mother Holle appeared, reading out of a book. Virginia and Wolf held hands as they repeated vows. Their eyes never left each other. Mother Holle closed the thick tome and Virginia and Wolf shared their first kiss as husband and wife.
The audience broke into applause. Tony wiped his eyes with one hand as he rocked Fen with the other. Wendell applauded and Prince jumped up and spun in midair. The newlyweds ran down the aisles of people together, laughing and crying, their emotions a whirlwind.
"Throw the bouquet!" Nessa yelled.
Virginia reached the far end of the ballroom and stopped, her back to the crowd. Red Hiding Hood III and several other women tried to shove each other out of the way to catch the flowers. Virginia closed her eyes and threw the bouquet over her shoulder.
There was the sound of scuffling and then … silence. Then laughter. Virginia turned to see all of the girls grumpy and walking away and in the center of it all – Bluebell the troll stood there, the bouquet clasped tightly in his hand. His mouth was agape in utter confusion. "I just stretched and then it landed in my hand."
Everyone broke out in raucous laughter. Virginia couldn't help but join in. She turned and stared into Wolf's eyes. It truly was the wedding of her dreams.
.
.
.
Morning rose over the Nine Kingdoms. It was a new day.
In the Royal Cemetery, new mounds had been erected for those who had fallen in the War. Virginia knelt before a gravestone. She hesitated for a moment, before she placed the pink flower on top of a grave. She smiled sadly.
"This is for you, Leone. I know we started out as enemies – but you became a true friend in the end. Thank you for saving the lives of my Father and Son. I'm only sorry that I couldn't save you. May you find peace in the eternal …"
She stood up and noticed she wasn't alone. Bluebell and Blabberwort were kneeling before a gravestone a yard away. Burly's grave. The brave troll had been given an honorable burial here, courtesy of King Wendell. Virginia walked over to them.
"You know," she started, "after all those times of being asked how I want my Happily Ever After to turn out, I have an answer."
The two trolls turned to look up at her.
"I want to retire somewhere. Out in the coast. After having run a successful restaurant with my husband and son and maybe other kids ... I want to be old and grey in a bed, warm and surrounded by those I love and whose lives I touched. I'm glad to say I count you two among that number."
The two trolls stood up. "You know," Blabberwort said. "After all those times trying to kill you – nothing personal by the way – I have to say I'll miss you."
"You two plan to return to the Troll Nation?"
"Someone has to rule in our father's place and bring prosperity back to our people," Blabbewort answered. "King Wendell offered us a place in the New Nine Kingdoms Treaty. A voice among the nations for the trolls."
"Recognition at last!" Bluebell grinned.
"I'm glad. You'll be a fine troll queen. And I'll miss you. Yes, you too Bluebell."
Bluebell wiped his eyes. "Come here!"
The trio embraced each other, a new friendship forged in the fires of pain and loss. "You could stay, you know," Blabberwort cried into her shoulder. "Live like a queen!"
Virginia backed away. "I thought about everything last night – after the wedding. I wasn't sure I wanted to go back to New York, but I don't belong here. I have my own dreams and my own story to write. And this time – I'm writing the ending. And maybe – one day soon – I'll be back. You never know …" She looked up at the rising sun. "Okay, it really is time. Thank you both for everything. I'll see you – in the Ever After." She turned and began walking away.
The two trolls watched her. "In the Ever After …" Blabberwort repeated.
.
.
.
"You sure I can't persuade you to come back to New York?" Virginia asked. They were in the throne room with the Traveling Mirror that would take them back to Manhattan. King Wendell stood next to it with Prince and Mother Holle. Wolf was rocking Fen.
Tony couldn't help but smile. "Eh, pretty sure I'm still wanted for armed robbery – did you even try to get my name cleared last time you went home?" He laughed. "Nah. Wendy over here wants me to expand my horizons. He doesn't want a bouncy house anymore – he asked me to build him a bouncy boat! Plus – you wouldn't believe it! After the Snow Queen vanished and the Devil's Mirror was destroyed, everyone who was frozen was restored. Mr. Shoemacher got arrested for slave elf-labor, which left Mrs. Shoemacher in the middle of a nasty divorce with a sizeable settlement and she and I just so happened to get in touch with each other and … well … let's see how things go. And if she gets out of hand, my mother's staying in town for a few months …"
Virginia smiled. She hugged him. "I love you Daddy."
Tony pointed at Wolf. "You take care of that baby." He clasped Wolf on the shoulder and planted a kiss on Fen's forehead. "I'll be popping in and out of New York every so often to make sure you're treating them both right! And with any luck – Mrs. Schoemacher might just be Mrs. Lewis next time you see me!"
Rolling her eyes and laughing, Virginia turned to Wendell and hugged him. He beamed at her. "Thank you," he said. "That's two I owe you!"
"Let's … let's not make it a third." Virginia gave him a smile that wasn't entirely joking.
Wendell shrugged. "Well, with your father as my royal manservant, never say never."
Virginia knelt down and gave Prince a loving scratch behind his ears. She rose up – Mother Holle stood there, leaning on her walking stick. They stared at each other – Virginia broke down and embraced the old woman. "Thank you," she whispered. "For saving Fen's life and … and keeping me from going down the Snow Queen's path. You gave me another chance at life."
Mother Holle patted her on the back. "Another chance … and not just for you …" Virginia looked at her questioningly. The old woman would not say another word.
"Virginia," Wolf said as Fen cooed in his arms. "It's time."
Virginia turned and gave one last look to all of her friends and family. "I love you all," she announced. The tears flowed freely from everyone.
Wolf turned the knob and Central Park appeared in the Mirror.
Virginia blew them all a kiss, before she turned and followed Wolf through the Mirror.
.
.
.
Bluebell and Blabbewort arrived back at their castle with an honor guard given to them by King Wendell. Blabberwort entered the throne room and sat on the throne, Bluebell next to her as her Royal Advisor. Plans to grow the economy and get the Troll Nation prosperous again were laid out.
She smiled as she signed several documents. It was time for the trolls to show their quality.
.
.
.
In the Old Cemetery at night, Mother Holle hobbled up the hill. The old monument to Mourning Aggie – her old gravesite – stood silhouetted. Mother Holle cracked a smile and sat down on her headstone. Her shoulders dropped. For the first time she could relax.
Her work was over.
She stared up at the bright moon and stars, basking in their cool light.
And then she vanished, her spirit finally moving … on.
.
.
.
Tony smiled as he rode on a bouncy sailboat on the high seas. The boat flew up on the waves. King Wendell laughed, daring him to go further and higher. Prince dove off the side, swimming along the side of the boat, enjoying every minute of it.
The former Mrs. Schoemacher – now Mrs. Lewis – sipped her champagne. Tony joined her on the deck and the two kissed. Prince jumped back aboard and shook his shaggy fur, spraying them with water.
They all laughed.
His arm wrapped around his new wife, and his other hand on the shoulder of his best friend King Wendell, their loyal dog at their side, Tony stared off into the horizon, into the endless voyage where each day is a new chapter in the story of Happily Ever After.
.
.
.
Virginia and Wolf appeared in Central Park through the Mirror. It was nighttime in the City. Virginia was holding Fen now and Wolf was cooing over him. She spared a glance over her shoulder as she saw the image of the mirror vanish back into the trees.
The new family walked on, blending in with the other New Yorkers enjoying the cool night. The Second Book was finished.
But Virginia's tale of her Happily Ever After had only just begun …
.
~0~
.

There – in the cool of the night – a shimmering figure invisible to the world stood, smiling warmly as she watched Virginia, Wolf and Fen vanish into the distance.

Christine Lewis – once the Evil Queen, now freed from the prison of the Devil's Mirror – watched the happiness of her family from a distance. She turned and began walking the familiar paths of Central Park. As she walked, her wrinkles faded, her hair dropped from her bun and graced her shoulders. Her appearance was becoming younger. Soon, she had transformed back into her nineteen-year-old self – the carefree young girl in love with a boy.

For the first time in decades she walked through Central Park. Her path was deliberate – she was heading for the bench. The bench that she had waited for Jack on, all those years ago. The night she was to run off with him and live Happily Ever After.

She didn't know why she was returning there. Wouldn't it cause her pain? But yet, something was irresistibly drawing her. Her legs moved uncontrollably.

There it was!

But – someone was already sitting in it. Oh well, they couldn't see her.

She approached the bench, letting the memories wash over her.

But the figure could see her. He turned and stared into her eyes.

Her own eyes widened. "It can't be …"

Jack stood up and held out his hand. "There you are! I've been waiting for you – for years it seems. I was beginning to think you weren't coming …"

Overcome with emotion and shock, Christine took Jack's hand. The two star-crossed lovers stared into each other's eyes. They leaned in, their lips parted and met.

The two held each other in that moment as they vanished together, moving … on.

THE END
.
.
.
Author's Note: It's finally finished! Thank you to all my loyal readers and everyone who followed this story! I appreciate all your support!